Ishanashivagurudeva Paddhati Kriyapada 2 Sanskrit IAST

Ishanashivagurudeva Paddhati – Kriyapada 2 Sanskrit Text in IAST

Der zweite Abschnitt des Kriyapada führt von Unterbauten und Bildwerken über Weihe und Fest bis zu Göttinnenverehrung, Bestattung und Erneuerung des Heiligtums. So erscheint religiöse Praxis als Sorge für einen ganzen Lebenszusammenhang: für Räume, Gemeinschaft, Übergänge und Erinnerung.

Diese Fassung bewahrt den gelieferten Sanskrittext mit seinen Lesungen, Versmarken, Zitaten und Kolophonen. Die deutschen Kapitelüberschriften und Inhaltsbeschreibungen sind redaktionelle Orientierungshilfen. Für den Sinnzusammenhang ist die entsprechende deutsche Übersetzung unmittelbar verlinkt.

Zur Textausgabe: Hauptartikel · Deutsch · IAST · Devanagari · 108-Auswahl · Mantrasammlung

← Vorheriger Teil · Nächster Teil →

Ein Zugang für dein Studium: Achte neben den Einzelvorschriften auf den großen Zusammenhang: Ein heiliger Ort wird gestaltet, eingeweiht, im Fest belebt und bei Beschädigung erneuert. Welche Formen der Fürsorge tragen diese Praxis? Diese Frage verbindet die Lektüre mit dem eigenen Umgang mit einem Meditationsraum, einem Ashram oder einer spirituellen Gemeinschaft, ohne deren heutige Ordnung mit den historischen Vorschriften gleichzusetzen.

Die IAST-Umschrift unterstützt den genauen Vergleich von Lauten und Wortformen. Lies sie abschnittsweise neben der deutschen Übersetzung; langes und kurzes Vokalzeichen sowie die diakritischen Zeichen gehören zur Textgestalt.

Weiterführende Lektüre: Vergleiche diesen Werkteil mit Soma Shambhu Paddhati: Wie werden Weihe, Lebensübergänge und Erneuerung in ein religiöses Leben eingeordnet? Der anschließende Yogapada und Vijnana Bhairava Tantra laden zu einer anderen Lesefrage ein: Wie wird innere Sammlung beschrieben?

Puja in heutiger Praxis: eine Begleitabbildung zu Darbringung und Hingabe.

|| śrīḥ || 

īśānaśivagurudevapaddhatiḥ

śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevamiśraviracitā |

(kriyāpādaḥ |
)

Kriyapada, Kapitel 31: Unterbauten, Pfeiler und Bauglieder

Der vierte Druckband setzt die Architekturlehre des Kriyapada fort. Dieses Kapitel behandelt Unterbauten, Pfeiler, Brüstungen und tragende Glieder. Die Vorlage zählt die Verse innerhalb des Kapitels mit einfachen Zahlen; die deutschen Fundstellen verbinden diese Originalzahlen mit Werkteil und Kapitel. Eingeklammerte Variantenzeichen der Quelldatei bleiben in den getrennten Sanskritfassungen bewahrt und werden nicht als zusätzlicher Werktext übersetzt.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ekatriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

adhiṣṭhānaṃ mayaḥ prāha caturdaśavidhaṃ pṛthak |
parāśaro'pi dvividhaṃ trividhaṃ ca pare jaguḥ || 1 ||

parāśaroktaṃ dvividhaṃ pādabandhaṃ pratikramam |
ekaikaṃ taccaturbhedaṃ yatoṣṭavidhamucyate || 2 ||

tadyathā -

adhiṣṭhānocchraye tredhā bhakteṃ'śo jagatī bhavet |
aṃśaḥ kumudakaṃ śeṣamaṣṭadhāṃśaṃ vibhajya tu || 3 ||

paṭṭikāṃśena kampoṃ'śāt kaṇṭhoṃ'śādūrdhvakampakam |
aṃśenātha tribhirbhāgairvājanaṃ parikalpayet || 4 ||

pādabandhamidaṃ jñeyaṃ mukhyajātyādiṣūditam |

pāddabandham |

āttādhiṣṭhānatuṅge tu caturviṃśatibhāgike || 5 ||

syādaṣṭabhāgairjagatī saptāṃśaiḥ kumudaṃ bhavet |
padmaṃ ca paṭṭikā kampaścaikaikāṃśād galaṃ dvayāt || 6 ||

bhāgenaivordhvakampaḥ syāt tribhirbhāgaiśca vājanam |
viprabandhamidaṃ proktaṃ cārubandhaṃ tathocyate || 7 ||

saptāṃśairjagatī ṣaḍbhiḥ kumudaṃ caikamambujam |
paṭṭaṃ ca kampaścaikaikaṃ kaṇṭhoṃ'śāvabjamaṃśataḥ || 8 ||

p. 308)

dvau vājanaṃ cābjamekamaṃśābhyāmūrdhvapaṭṭikam |
cārubandhamadhiṣṭhānamidaṃ saṅkṛtibheditam [kam] || 9 ||

cārubandham |

prāgvaccharāṃśairjagatī tvekenābjaṃ dhṛgekataḥ |
ūrdhvapadmaṃ ca vedāṃśaiḥ śeṣaṃ prāgiva puṣkalam || 10 ||

puṣkalam |

atra jagatīkumudaṃ samānaṃ sārdhenāliṅgaṃ samānamantaritaṃ tryaṃśaṃ prasyuttamāṃśaṃ padmaṃ vājanametat pratikramākhyaṃ devadvijanarendrāṇāṃ praśastam |
anyeṣāmapraśastam |
atha mukhaṃ kakarībhūtamakarāsyaṃ vyālamṛgebhālimaṇḍitaṃ sarveṣāmapraśastameveti parāśaraḥ |

kakarībhūtamakaraṃ mṛgavyālagajānanam |
kuryāt samatalaṃ vyāpikriyaṃ [g: yaṃ na pra] tat pratibandhakam || 11 ||

pratibandham |

tadeva nāgabandhaṃ syānnāgavaktranibandhanam |
tadeva jagatī sthāne vasvaṃśe bṛhadambujam || 12 ||

kaṇṭhoṃ'śenāmbujaṃ cāṃśāccharāṃśaiḥ kumudaṃ bhavet |
ūrdhvapadmamathaikāṃśādāliṅgāntaritaṃ tribhiḥ || 13 ||

pratyunnataṃ samānaṃ syāccheṣaṃ vājanameva hi |
śrībandhākhyamidaṃ proktaṃ devadvijanṛpocitam || 14 ||

śrībandham |

ekonatriṃśadaṃśe'sminnādhiṣṭhānodaye bhavet |
tadevapadmaṃ kumudaṃ prāgvat kampaṃ ca vājanam || 15 ||

ūrdhvābjamaṃśādadhyardhāt kapotaṃ cāṃśatoṃ'śataḥ |
āliṅgāntaritaṃ dvyaṃśaṃ pratyunnatamathāṃśataḥ || 16 ||

sārdhena vājanaṃ ceti proktaṃ kāpotabandhanam |
dvicaturyavapādārdhatripādāṃśavivardhanāt || 17 ||

p. 309)

hānyā pratyaṅgamaṅgaṃ tu śobhāṃ kuryād yathāruci |
upānoparyupopānaṃ sapadmaṃ kampakaṃ tathā || 18 ||

caturaśraṃ yathāśobhamadhiṣṭhāneṣu yojayet |

atra mayaḥ -

taitilānāṃ caturhastaṃ trihastārdhaṃ dvijanmanām |
rājñāṃ trihastaṃ sādhyardhaṃ dvihastaṃ yauvarājakam ||

dvihastameva vaṇijāṃ śūdrasyaikakaraṃ smṛtam ||

iti |

adhiṣṭhānādhikāraḥ |

stambhāḥ sthūṇāstathā pādāḥ kumbhāḥ kampāṅghrayo'pi ca || 19 ||

stambhaparyāyaśabdāḥ syuratha tallakṣma kathyate |
āmūlāgraṃ tu vedāśraḥ kumbhamaṇḍisamanvitaḥ || 20 ||

brahmakāntābhidhānaḥ syāt stambhaḥ śailo'pi dārujaḥ |
aṣṭāśro viṣṇukāntākhyaḥ skandakāntaḥ ṣaḍaśrakaḥ || 21 ||

sa evendrāhvayo bhānukāntaḥ syād dvādaśāśrakaiḥ |
ṣāḍaśāśraścandrakānto vṛttaścedīśakāntakaḥ || 22 ||

svatuṅgarāmabhāgeṣu vedavasvaśravartulam |
kumbhamaṇḍyādisaṃyuktaṃ rudrakāntaṃ pracakṣate || 23 ||

mūle padmāsanaścātha cakravākairalaṅkṛtaḥ |
sabhadramadhyabhāgaśca bhadrakānto dvimaṇḍikaḥ || 24 ||

vyālebhasiṃhabhūtaistu mūle yaḥ parimaṇḍitaḥ |
iṣṭākārastathaivordhvaṃ tattatkāntāhvayo bhavet || 25 ||

vṛtta [kh: nṛ] eva svadīrgheṇa śuṇḍubhedena saṃyutaḥ |
śuṇḍupādo [g: daḥ pi] bhiṇḍipādaḥ sa cenmuktāvicitritaḥ || 26 ||

mūle vedāśrakaścordhvaṃ ṣoḍaśāśrādyalaṅkṛtaḥ |
syānmūlacaturaśrākhyaḥ padmāpadmāsanaḥ smṛtaḥ || 27 ||

p. 310)

mūlāntyayostu vedāśro madhye aṣṭāśryalaṅkṛtaḥ |
vajrakāntaḥ sa vijñeyo muktāstambhaḥ samauktikaḥ || 28 ||

yadratnacitritastambhastattadratnāhvayo bhavet |
mūle padmāsano madhye ṣoḍaśāśrairalaṅkṛtaḥ || 29 ||

ūrdhvāṃśe caturaśro'ṅghriścitrakhaṇḍāhvayaḥ smṛtaḥ |
sa evāṣṭāśrako madhye śrīkhaṇḍaḥ paṭṭabandhavān || 30 ||

madhye kalāśraḥ paṭṭena naddhaḥ śrīvajrasaṃjñitaḥ |
paṭṭakṣepaṇasaṃjñaḥ syāccaturaśrastripaṭṭadhṛk || 31 ||

mūlāgrayostu vipulo madhye rāmāṃśataḥ kṛśaḥ |
vṛttaśced daṇḍapādākhyo vajrapādaḥ kalāśrakaḥ || 32 ||

syādulūkhalapādākhyo mūlastholūkhalāsanaḥ |
pādamardhaṃ tribhāgaṃ ca bhittistambhavinirgamaḥ || 33 ||

caturaśrāṣṭavṛttānāṃ vijñeyastu kramād bhavet |
mūlabhūstambhavistāro hyaṣṭāviṃśatikāṅgulaḥ || 34 ||

dvyaṅguladvyaṅgulaṃ hāpyo vyāsaḥ pratitalaṃ kramāt |
āttādhiṣṭhānatuṅgāt tu stambhotsedho dvidhā mataḥ || 35 ||

rudradiṅnandavasvaṃśādaṃśono'ṅghristale tale |
evaṃ mūlāgrayorvyāsatuṅgatā stambhakuḍyayoḥ || 36 ||

atra -

kuḍyastambhāgravipulaṃ yattaddaṇḍa ityucyate |
tanmānena vimānānāṃ sarvāṇyaṅgāni meyāni ||

iti parāśaraḥ |

mūle cāgre ca pādānāṃ tricatuṣpañcabhāgataḥ |
śikhā mānena kartavyā sthāpyāḥ [g: pāḥ] sarve tathāśmasu [kh: tma] || 37 ||

svadravyeṇaiva pādānāṃ mūle vediṃ prakalpayet |
pādoccanandabhāgād vā vasvaṃśād vedikocchrayaḥ || 38 ||

vistāraśca bhavet tāvān sā vedī syāccaturvidhā |
puṣpakhaṇḍā citrakhaṇḍā śaivalā citraśaivalā || 39 ||

p. 311)

kampanidrā kampayutā puṣpavat samakhaṇḍitā |
mūlapādārcanā vediḥ puṣpakhaṇḍeti kathyate || 40 ||

saiva nidrākampapaṭṭapadmapatravicitritā |
pāde padāntare citrā citrakhaṇḍābhidhīyate || 41 ||

stambhakampābjapaṭṭāḍhyā paṭṭe śaivalacitritā |
ūrdhvādhaḥpadmapatrāḍhyā pāde pādāntare'pi ca || 42 ||

naranārīpatracitrā śaivalākhyā hi vedikā |
saivādharordhvāmbujayorvetrayugmamanoramā || 43 ||

prāgvad vicitraveṣā syāt sā vedī citraśaivalā |
jālārthaṃ [rtha] vedikāṃ naivacchindyādanyatra toraṇāt || 44 ||

dvāraṃ vātra yathoddeśaṃ vedyāśchedo na duṣyati |
puṣpakhaṇḍā citrakhaṇḍā nṛṇāṃ dve vedike smṛte || 45 ||

vedīcatuṣkaṃ stambhādau devāgāreṣu sammatam |
stambhāyāme tribhāge syād vedāśroṃ'śastu mūlataḥ || 46 ||

aṣṭāśraḥ ṣoḍaśāśro vā madhyāṃśo vṛtta eva vā |
agrabhāgo'pi vedāśro bhavet stambheṣu keṣucit || 47 ||

mūlavyāse tu pañcāṃśe dvyaṃśonaḥ stambhamadhyataḥ |
antyoṃ'śaḥ saptamāṃśono mūlavistārito bhavet || 48 ||

kumbhāḥ syuḥ pādaviṣkambhāścaturthāṃśādhikāstu vā |
sādhyardhāḥ pādahīnā vā dviguṇā vā bhavanti hi || 49 ||

śrīkaraścandrakāntaśca saumukhyaḥ priyadarśanaḥ |
iti kumbhāścaturdhā syurvṛttānāṃ [g: vā] śrīkaro bhavet || 50 ||

aṣṭāśrāṇāṃ candrakāntaḥ śrīkaraḥ syāat kalāśrake |
stambhānāṃ caturaśrāṇāṃ saumukhyaḥ kumbha iṣyate || 51 ||

śeṣāṇāṃ cātibhārāṇāṃ kumbhaḥ syāt priyadarśanaḥ |
kumbhabhāge navāṃśe tu dhṛgekena vidhīyate || 52 ||

p. 312)

caturbhiḥ kumbha eva syāt kaṇṭhoṃ'śenāṃśato mukham |
śiṣṭabhāgadvayaṃ tryaṃśaṃ kṛtvaikenāmbujaṃ bhavet || 53 ||

bhāgena vṛttaṃ śiṣṭāṃśādūrdhvaṃ kaṇṭhe tu bhinnakau |
stambhāgrakarṇamārgeṇa skandhaḥ syāt samavistṛtaḥ || 54 ||

ūrdhvaṃ tadvīrakāṇḍasya potikāṃ tu niveśayet |
stambhavyāsāt triguṇitaṃ caturguṇamathāpi vā || 55 ||

maṇḍyāyāmaḥ smṛto'ṅghryagrasamo veṣvabdhibhāgataḥ |
maṇḍyutsedho bhavet tāvān vīrakāṇḍasya cocchrayaḥ || 56 ||

vistāro daṇḍamātraḥ syādatha maṇḍyāḥ śarāṃśataḥ |
sārdhena phalakāsthaulyaṃ tatsamo vetranirgamaḥ || 57 ||

maṇḍyutpaladalākārā [g: eḍyuccotpādanākā] pālyākārābjapatravat |
tāmbūlasamasaundaryaṃ [g: latalasau] yajamānasukhāvaham || 58 ||

viparītaṃ virūpaṃ ca varjyaṃ tadaśubhaṃ yataḥ |
athavā syāt prakāro'nyo dhṛkkaṇṭhāpādavistṛtiḥ [kh: ṇṭhaḥ] || 59 ||

potikākhaṇḍamaṇḍīni kumbhaṃ laśunamūlakam |
ambhojamālāsthānāni stambhāgre yojayet kramāt || 60 ||

agrahīnaṃ tu laśunaṃ mūloccaṃ vipulaṃ bhavet |
sāṣṭāṃśādhikamardhaṃ vā tripādodayamambujam || 61 ||

mālāsthānaviśāloccaṃ daṇḍamātraṃ niyojayet |
maṇḍyāyāmo bhavet pādāt triguṇo vā caturguṇaḥ || 62 ||

stambhāgratulyaṃ maṇḍyuccaṃ pañcabhāgonameva vā |
tribhiraṃśaistripādairvā vīrakāṇḍaśca tatsamaḥ || 63 ||

maṇḍyutsedhaśarāṃśena sārdhāṃśaḥ phalakocchrayaḥ |
vetraṃ ca tatsamaṃ jñeyaṃ maṇḍyutsedhopapādakam || 64 ||

pālyākāraṃ tu padmābhaṃ tridhā nāgadalopapam |
tadūrdhvaṃ potikā sthāpyā tasyā lakṣaṇamucyate || 65 ||

p. 213)

sā ca syāt stambhavistārāt triguṇaṃ vā caturguṇam |
dīrghā pañcaguṇaṃ vāpi nīcamadhyottamā smṛtā || 66 ||

nāgavṛttā patracitrā samudrormiśca potikā [kāḥ] |
trividhā nāmabhirjñeyāstāsāṃ lakṣaṇamucyate || 67 ||

stambhavyāsasamotsedhavistārā śreṣṭhapotikā |
śarāṃśonā madhyamā syādūnadvyaṃśā kaniṣṭhikā || 68 ||

bhūtebhamakaravyālaratnabandhavicitritā |
vallicitrāgrapaṭṭā ca sā khyātā citrapotikā || 69 ||

kevalaṃ patravallībhirvicitrā patrapotikā |
taraṅgamātracitrā yā potikā syāt taraṅgiṇī || 70 ||

taraṅgāścātra vedartuvakhāśādityasaṃkhyayā |
kāryāstūbhayatastulyāḥ paṭṭikācchannamadhyagāḥ || 71 ||

tribhāge potikotsedhe sā(dhyaṃ ? rdhāṃ)śenāgrapaṭṭakam |
tadardhārdhena tadadhaḥ kṣemacchāyānvitaṃ bhavet || 72 ||

taduccārdhāt tribhirvāṃśairaṃśābhyāṃ vātra kalpayet |
svavyāsārdhāt tripādād vā kuryāt tākhagramaṇḍanam || 73 ||

atra parāśaraḥ -

nānāvidhākṛtiyutā api sarvapādāḥ prāsādamaṇḍapavidhau munibhiḥ praśastāḥ |
śālāsabhāgṛhavidhau caturaśravṛttāḥ sampatparāstu viparītaphalāstvathānye [g: tho] ||

iti |

miśrāmiśrā api stambhā devāgāreṣupūjitāḥ |
amiśrā eva geheṣu narāṇāṃ śubhadāḥ smṛtāḥ || 74 ||

stambhālaṅkāraḥ |

uttaraṃ vinysedūrdhvaṃ taccāpi trividhaṃ matam |
khaṇḍottaraṃ patrabandhaṃ tato rūpottaraṃ bhavet || 75 ||

p. 314)

stambhavistāravistīrṇamunnataṃ cāṅghrijātikam |
khaṇḍottaraṃ syādetasmāt pādonaṃ patrabandhakam || 76 ||

stambhavyāsasamotsedhamutsedhārdhena vistṛtam |
viparītaṃ tu vā nīcaṃ rūpottaramidaṃ bhavet || 77 ||

uttarotsedharāmāṃśabhāgenaikena paṭṭikā |
tadūrdhvāṃśadvayenāpi vedheyā padmapaṭṭikā || 78 ||

uttaralakṣaṇam |

ata ūrdhvaṃ prastaraḥ syāt prastare saptabhāgike |
bhāgābhyāṃ tu kapotaṃ syādupānasamanirgamam || 79 ||

paṭṭikā cāpi bhāgena karṇaścaikāṃśato bhavet |
dvābhyāṃ tu kampakaṃ kuryācchiṣṭenāpyūrdhvapaṭṭikā || 80 ||

uttaropari kuryāt tu vājanaṃ tasya kathyate |
tricatuṣpañcadaṇḍānāmāyāmastasya sammataḥ || 81||

stambhavistārapādaṃ vā tripādaṃ vocchritaṃ bhavet |
vājanasyopariṣṭāt tu kuryād bhāratulāvalim [g: lī] || 82 ||

stambhavistārarāmāṃśamucchritārdhena vistṛtā |
tulāvalī syāt tāsāmapyūrdhve kuryājjayantikāḥ || 83 ||

tulāvistāramānoccā yathālābhaṃ suvistṛtāḥ |
jayantyaścānumārgaḥ syād daṇḍārdhabahalaścitaḥ || 84 ||

adhyardhasamamuccaḥ syādatha pārśvānugottaram |
vājanaṃ ca tulādvārānugatāḥ syustato'pi ca || 85 ||

vaṃśānugā jayantyaḥ syustulāvadanumārgakāḥ |

atra parāśaraḥ -

prastaraḥ pādaviṣkambho dvidaṇḍārdhaṃ [kh ga: rdha] dvitridaṇḍena [k kh: ṇa va] dhavalīkatulāntaraṃ syāt |
dvidaṇḍāntaraṃ jayantīnāṃ daṇḍāntaramanumārgāṇāṃ tadupari sāraphalakābhiryathābalavipulaghanābhirāchādayet |
iṣṭakādibhirvā phalakorthe vājanavad varṇapaṭṭikā niveśayitavyā iti |

p. 315)

śilāmaye [g: yo] śilābhiḥ syādācchādyaṃ vājanopari || 86 ||

vasantakopariṣṭācca sañchādyaivaṃ yathābalam |
haṃsabhūtāvalī vāpi nidrā vā daṇḍamucchritā || 87 ||

tripādaṃ vā vājanordhamuttaropari vājanam |
nidrā ca varṇapaṭṭī ca tulāpādaśca tadgataḥ || 88 ||

vājanordhve kapotāliṃ kuryādadhyardhadaṇḍataḥ |
dvitraiḥ kapotaniryūhamutsedhaṃ bhinnaveṇuvat || 89 ||

sāgrapaṭṭaṃ tadupari karṇamadhyamapālike |
ardhatripādadaṇḍena kapotālambanaṃ punaḥ || 90 ||

uttarād vājanasyordhvaṃ nava cātra bhavanti hi |
uttarāt potikādhastād gopānasyāstu lambanam || 91 ||

tadantaraṃ tulāmānāduccatā cārdhadaṇḍataḥ [g: vā] |
tribhirvāṃśaistu bāhalyāṃ kampā yojyāḥ samantarā || 92 ||

sauvarṇai rājataiḥ śaulbairloṣṭhairvācchādya mārttikaiḥ |
atha gopānanīprārdhād daṇḍikāniyamo bhavet || 93 ||

daṇḍikāvyāsabāhalyāṃ stambhavyāsārdhato bhavet |
caturāyatasaṃsthānamanumārgeṇa bandhayet || 94 ||

daṇḍikādvārabahalamadhomaṇḍiḥ sanālikam |
daṇḍasamaṃ muṣṭibandhaṃ tatpṛthag vājanopari || 95 ||

atha vyālakasiṃhebhabhūtanāṭakabhūṣitam |
kapotopari bhūtāliḥ pādāt pādavinirgatā || 96 ||

pādavyāsasamā vārdhatripādasadṛśocchrayā |
pratirniveśyā tattuṅgatricaturbhāganirgamāt || 97 ||

vājanaṃ syāt samatalamunnataṃ tanna śobhanam |
ūrdhvādhastalayorbūmeravadhiḥ pratireva hi || 98 ||

devadvijanarendrāṇāṃ makarāsyaṃ pratermukham |
svastikaṃ caiva devānāmardhendurvaiśyaśūdrayoḥ || 99 ||

p. 316)

nāgavṛttaṃ tu śeṣāṇāmevamūhyaṃ pṛthak pṛthak |
pārśve pratiḥ saśikharaṃ mukhapṛṣṭhaṃ pratidvayam || 100 ||

samānaṃ sārdhadaṇḍaṃ syāt pratyāsthe nirgamodgamau |
sarvatra pratyuparyeva dvāraṃ kuryād vicakṣaṇaḥ || 101 ||

praticchedena tu dvāraṃ na kurvīta kadācana |

prastarādyadhikāraḥ |

stambhāyāme tu diṅnandavasusaptāṃśake kramāt || 102 ||

nandavasvṛṣiṣaḍbhāgairdvārotsedhaṃ prakalpayet |
tadardhavistṛtaṃ ca syād dvāraṃ devālayeṣu vai || 103 ||

tadvannālīgṛhavyāsarāmabhāgaikabhāgataḥ |
ardhaṃ navāṃśe pañcāṃśaiḥ [k: śe] pañcāṃśe [g: dyairvāṃ] vāṃśakaistribhiḥ || 104 ||

dvārotsedho bhavet tasmādardhaṃ vistṛtiriṣyate |

iti devavimānadvārāṇi |

labdhotsedhe tu diṅnandavasusaptāṃśake bhavet || 105 ||

saptaṣaṭpañcavedāṃśo dvāravyāsastu mānuṣaḥ |

mānuṣadvāram |

ardhamaṇḍanakastambhau dvārasyobhayapārśvayoḥ || 106 ||

bhūṣaṇārthaṃ svabāhye tu sthāpayet suvicitritau |
dvāravyāsoccamakhilamaṅgulicchedavarjitam || 107 ||

aṅgulīkṛtya vasubhirvṛddhamarkāptaśeṣitam |
āyaḥ syād rāmavṛddhāni manvāptāni vyayaḥ smṛtaḥ || 108 ||

trivṛddhānyaṣṭabhirhṛtvā yonirbhāptamuḍurbhavet |
paryante triṃśadāpte tu tithirvāraṃ ca saptabhiḥ || 109 ||

āyādhikānukūlarkṣaṃ dvāraṃ śreṣṭhaṃ tathā gṛham |
mārgarūpatarustambhakoṇaviddhamaśobhanam || 110 ||

p. 317)

mukhyadvāraṃ tu devānāṃ narāṇāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ |
dvāroccaśeṣe paccāṃśe bhavedaṃśadvayaṃ tvadhaḥ || 111 ||

ūrdhvaṃ trayoṃ'śāstatra syuḥ phalakā cātra citritā |
madhye'ṣṭamaṅgalāni syuḥ pārśvayornakravallayaḥ [bhaḥ] || 112 ||

daṇḍāccatuṣṣaḍaṣṭāṃśaṃ kavāṭaphalakāghanam |
śreṣṭhamadhyādhamaṃ jñeyaṃ kramāt sarveṣu dhāmasu || 113 ||

phalakābahalādardhaṃ caturthāṃśobhenameva [g: rdhā] vā |
talpadaṇḍasya vistārastadardhaṃ taddhanaṃ bhavet || 114 ||

rāmeṣumuninandeśasaṃkhyā daṇḍā bhavanti hi |
daṇḍāgraṃ bodhipatraṃ vāpyaśvaskandhanavākṛtiḥ || 115 ||

svastikābhaṃ tu vā kuryādatra prāha parāśaraḥ |

śrīmukhasandhipālapatrahrasvadaṇḍakuṇḍala[kh: lagu] śṛṅgagulphāntargalakaviṣāṇa [ṇakava] valāhakapiñjarīgucchakavana [g: kanavārdha] kārdhacandrādyavayavāni mukhyalohairayasā vā dṛḍhataraṃ kuryāt iti |

kavāṭaṃ caiva yogaścāpyekajātitarūdbhavau || 116 ||

sampatkarau tadanyau tu viparītaphalapradau |
strīṇāṃ duḥśīlatā ca syāt tasmānmiśraṃ na kārayet || 117 ||

bahirbhāgastu bāhye syādantarbhāgo'ntareva hi |
kavāṭāni caturdhā syuryugmaṃ cāyugmameva ca || 118 ||

saṃhāro dhāvanaṃ caiṣāṃ pṛthag lakṣaṇamucyate |
kavāṭayugalābhyāṃ tu sthitābhyāṃ vāmadakṣiṇam || 119 ||

saskandhapaṭṭikābhyāṃ syād yugmaṃ yatrābhidhīyate |
vāmabhāge sthitaṃ tvekamayugmākhyaṃ kapāṭakam || 120 ||

gūḍhapraveśaniryūhaṃ stambhe vāpyuttare'pi vā |
saṃhārākhyaṃ kapāṭaṃ tad bhittigūḍhaṃ ca dhāvanam || 121 ||

devadvijanṛpāṇāṃ tu yugmāyugme ca pūjite |
ayutnādīni cānyeṣāṃ kavāṭāni bhavanti hi || 122 ||

p. 318)

phalakābhirayugmābhiryugmābhiśca surālaye |
kavāṭaṃ tu manuṣyāṇāṃ syādayugmābhireva hi || 123 ||

kavāṭasandhirdaṇḍāntastricaturbhāgavarjitaḥ |
madhyavarjita eva syāt kathyate skandhapaṭṭikā || 124 ||

talpavyāsadvayavyāsā [g: satri] tripādasamanīprakā |
nānārūpalatācitrā caturaśrā tu nirvraṇā || 125 ||

sāṣṭāśrapaṭṭāvayavā pārśvayoḥ padmabhūṣitā |
syāt skandhapaṭṭikā yugmapraveśe dakṣiṇāśritā || 126 ||

yogocchritatribhāgaṃ vā caturthāṃśamadhastyajet [g: thatyaje] |
śeṣamūrdhvaṃ kavāṭādermañjarībhiśca paṅkajaiḥ || 127 ||

vallīpatranarairnārībhūtahaṃsagajairapi |
tadvat siṃhādibhirvyālairalaṅkuryād yathāruci || 128 ||

yogāvagāḍha[kh: ḍhaṃ]yojyaṃ syādūrdhvaṃ copagrateḥ śikhā |
bhavecca talpavistārakarṇāyāmā tvayugmake || 129 ||

paridhā syāt tathā nāhāt pādaḥ pādārdhato'pi vā |
parighāpādayostuṅgaṃ taddairghyād dviguṇaṃ bhavet || 130 ||

daṇḍavyāsārdhatastryaṃśād bahalau cāpi vistṛtau |
ve(dha? ddha)vyau parighāpādau ghātopetau yathābalam || n131 ||

daṇḍāyāmatripādena vistṛtā caturaśrakā |
tricaturbhāgataḥ sthūlā tvekatalpasya [g: katve yasya] cārgalā || 132 ||

ayodaṇḍena cāyāmau yogamadhyād vihāya tu |
ardhāṅgulaṃ tu badhnīyād yathaiva sudṛḍhaṃ bhavet || 133 ||

ghaṭikāyāmadaṇḍasya vyāso vedāṃśavarjitaḥ |
āyataścaturaśro vā vṛtto vā syād yathābalam || 134 ||

tricaturdaṇḍadīrghaṃ tadardhārdhavyāsanāhakam |
bahiḥ pañcānanopetaṃ kaṇṭhayugmaṃ yathārhataḥ || 135 ||

p. 319)

āyataṃ ghaṭikāyugmayuktamāyasakīlakam |
yugmārgalau tu yugmākhye kavāṭe yojayet samau || 136 ||

pādakarṇasamavyāsā viṣkambhādardhanīprakā |
yuktā cottaravāsī syād daṇḍairdaṇḍopadhānakaiḥ || 137 ||

āyasaiḥ pāśakīlādyairyuktaṃ kṛtvāṅgulatrayam |
utthāpya talpaṃ saṃsthāpya bhittervyāsārkabhāgataḥ [g: bhaktervyā] || 138 ||

bahirantaḥ śarāṃśāntaṃ rāmāṃśāṃntaṃ krameṇa tu |
kavāṭayogamadhyaṃ syāt tanmadhyaṃ bhittimadhyakam || 139 ||

saptāṃśe vātha pañcāṃśe kuḍye śrutyagnibhāgataḥ |
kramāccharāśvibhāge vā sthāpyo yogo'dhiko'ntare || 140 ||

devānāṃ ca narāṇāṃ ca madhye dvāro vidhīyate |
śeṣāṇāmupamadhye syād dvāroparyaṣṭamaṅgalam || 141||

sanakraśūlāṃ phalakāṃ dvārordhvaṃ sāṣṭamaṅgalām |
devadvijādivarṇānāṃ [kh g: vaviprādi] toraṇārthaṃ nidhāpayet || 142 ||

vṛttau toraṇadaṇḍau tu tripādavisṛtau samau |
sapādaṃ vāpi sārdhaṃ vā vistāro'pyanayormataḥ || 143 ||

diṅnandavasubhāgonamagraṃ syācca śikhā tayoḥ |
tadūrdhvottaradaṇḍārdhasatripādasamodayam || 144 ||

samanirgamapārśvābhyāṃ sthūlaṃ tricaturaṃśataḥ |
sārdhaṃ [kh: rdha] daṇḍaṃ sapādaṃ vā syādūrdhvaṃ phalakodayaḥ || 145 ||

tasyāṃ syurmaṅgalānyaṣṭau tadūrdhvaṃ triśikhānyapi |
pañcavaktrāṇi tāni syurdvidaṇḍoccāni madhyataḥ || 146 ||

samaṃ tripādavistārāt pārśvapatrāvadhirbhavet |
dvitrivedāṅgulaṃ yuktyā patrāṇāṃ vitatiḥ smṛtā || 147 ||

utsedho'ṣṭhanavaikāṃśāt patrāṇāṃ bahulaṃ smṛtam |
śilā dṛḍhapraveśāsyāt pārśvapatravicitritā || 148 ||

p. 320)

garbhanyāsoditānyaṣṭau maṅgalāni pṛthak pṛthak |
kuryādatrāpi tānyeva devānāmapi varṇinām || 149 ||

dvāralakṣaṇam |

prāsādānāmityadhiṣṭhānabhedā naike stambhāścātha kāyānukāyau |
nānābhedāḥ potikāścottarāṇi dvāraṃ dvārālaṅkṛtiścābhyadhāyi || 150 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde adhiṣṭhānādidvārāntavidhipaṭalaḥ ekatriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 32: Torbögen, Bildschmuck, Dächer und Hallen

Dieses Kapitel beschreibt, wie Tempelarchitektur durch Torbögen, Götterbilder, Fenster, Treppen und Hallen gegliedert wird. Die Formen verbinden praktische Bauaufgaben mit religiöser Bedeutung. Maßfolgen und überlieferte Fachnamen bleiben sichtbar, auch wenn einzelne Zuordnungen unsicher sind.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha dvātriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

toraṇaṃ trividhaṃ jñeyaṃ makaraṃ citrapatrake |
devadvijanṛpāṇāṃ tu śastaṃ makaratoraṇam || 1 ||

viśāṃ tu citrasaṃjñaṃ syācchūdrāṇāṃ patratoraṇam |
pārśvayoḥ pṛṣṭhataścāpi prakuryāt kuḍyatoraṇam || 2 ||

prateruttarasīmāntaṃ toraṇodaya īritaḥ |
tadardhenāsya vistārastadvyāse'tha śarāṃśake || 3 ||

tribhirmakarayugmaṃ syādaṃśābhyāṃ pādayoḥ sthitiḥ |
yathā śobhāntaraṃ tatra guhāveśo bhavedapi || 4 ||

ardhendusadṛśaiḥ patraiścitritaṃ patratoraṇam |
nakrayorvadanāsaktamadhyapūrimamaṇḍitam || 5 ||

citratoraṇamuddiṣṭaṃ madhyapūrimapārśvayoḥ |
vigṛhya makarasyottharatnamālādhiropitaiḥ || 6 ||

bhūtavidyādharavyālasiṃhaiścārūḍhabālakaiḥ |
vilambitaṃ tūbhayato bhavenmakaratoraṇam || 7 ||

guhāsu toraṇānāṃ tu yathārhaṃ pratimāstathā |
nyasyennārīnarādīṃśca yathāśobhaṃ vicitritam || 8 ||

p. 321)

hārāsu balabhīmadhye pramāṇabhavane'pi vā |
kuḍyeṣu toraṇāni syustatkuḍyaṃ pañcadhā smṛtam || 9 ||

śilāmayaṃ caiṣṭakaṃ ca jālakāmayamityapi |
phalakāmayamapyantyaṃ mṛnmayaṃ cāparaṃ kramāt || 10 ||

yathārhavyāsatuṅgaṃ tat kuḍyaṃ śailaṃ śilāmayam |
nānājālakaniṣpādyaṃ kuḍyaṃ yajjālakāmayam || 11 ||

yathārhastambhavinyāsaṃ śastadārumayakriyam |
phalakābhiścitaṃ madhye kuḍyaṃ syāt phalakāmayam || 12 ||

mṛttikābhiḥ praśastābhiḥ kaṣāyasalilādibhiḥ |
marditābhyuṣitābhiśca ci(traṃ ? taṃ) kuḍyaṃ tu mṛnmayam || 13 ||

kuḍyavyāsatridevāṃśabahalāṃ vāgrapaṅkajām |
paṭṭikāṃ caturaśrāṃ vā kuḍyopari niyojayet || 14 ||

stambhāntaraṃ dvihastādi bhavet pañcakarāntaram |
vitastivṛddhyā tanmadhye kāryā kuḍyalatā tridhā || 15 ||

kuḍyastambhasya vistārād dviguṇaṃ cārdhamuṃcchritam |
adhaḥ padmāsanaṃ kuryāt tadūrdhvaṃ ca yathāruci || 16 ||

vinirgatonnatiṃ kumbhaṃ pārśvayostasya tanmukhāt |
patrairvinirgataiścitraṃ yathāśobhaṃ niyojayet || 17 ||

tadūrdhvaṃ kuḍyakastambhasamapādāmbujāsanam |
akhaṇḍakalaśaṃ kuryāt padmakumbhalatāyutam || 18 ||

sā tu kumbhalatāsaṃjñā saiva khaṇḍopari kramāt |
nakratoraṇavannyastā stambhakumbhalatā matā || 19 ||

kumbhapadmāsanayutā saiva sarvalatānvitā |
padmakumbhalatā nāma vijñeyā hi latā bhavet || 20 ||

tale tale vimānānāṃ (ni? di)kṣu berāṇi vinyaset |
nandīśvaramahākālau pūrvadvārādhipau nyaset || 21 ||

p. 322)

dakṣiṇe dakṣiṇāmūrtiṃ paścime liṅgasambhavam |
viṣṇu vāpyatha kaubere durgāṃ brahmāṇameva vā || 22 ||

maṇḍape madhyapatre tu dakṣiṇe ca vināyakam |
uttare nṛttarūpaṃ tu kṣetreśaṃ caiśagocare || 23 ||

rudrāvatārakrīḍādikathārūpāṇi caiva hi |
mūlabhittau ca parito vinyaseduktalakṣaṇam || 24 ||

athoparitalāt prācyāmindraṃ ṣaṇmukhameva vā |
dakṣiṇe dakṣiṇāmūrtiṃ vīrabhadramathāpi vā || 25 ||

paścime nārasiṃhaṃ cāpyuttare cārthadaṃ vidhim |
dvitīye tu tale caivaṃ tṛtīye tu marudgaṇān || 26 ||

tale tale'marān siddhān yakṣavidyādharānapi |
gandharvānapyapsarasaḥ siddhān nāgāṃstathā munīn || 27 ||

pramathāṃścaiva daityādīn ṣoḍaśapratimāstathā |
kaṇṭhādadhaḥ praterūrdhvaṃ koṇe koṇe vṛṣān nyaset || 28 ||

sarveṣāmapi devānāṃ koṇe koṇe svavāhanam |
kaṇṭhādadhaścāntyatale prākārādau ca vinyaset || 29 ||

ityevamādibhiryuktaṃ vimānaṃ sampadāṃ padam |
garbhārddhasamavistārā mahānāsāścaturdiśam || 30 ||

tadardhād vā tripādād vā tāsāṃ nirgama īritaḥ |
kṣudranāsāstadardhād vā rāmāṃśād vāpi kārayet || 31 ||

nāsikānāṃ tu karaṇamaṣṭadhoktaṃ purātanaiḥ |
siṃhapañjaramādau syāt pañjaraṃ cārdhapañjaram || 32 ||

niryūhapañjaraṃ caiva kathitaṃ lambanāsikam |
siṃhaśrotraṃ tathā khaṇḍaniryūhajhaṣapañjaram || 33 ||

dvidaṇḍādicaturdaṇḍavistṛtaṃ śālayānvitam |
sūcipādadvayopetaṃ śliṣṭaprākāranīprakam || 34 ||

p. 323)

ṣaḍvargasahitaṃ vyāsasamanirgamameva vā |
śaktidhvajayutaṃ cāpi tathā sammukhapaṭṭikam || 35 ||

vedikājālakastambhayuktaṃ syāt siṃhapañjaram |
prāsādanīprasaṃśliṣṭakhanīprādardhanirgatam || 36 ||

adhiṣṭhānāṅghriyuktaṃ ca prastaragrīvasaṃyutam |
tadvat saśikharaṃ śaktidhvajasammukhapaṭṭikam || 37 ||

vedikājālakarṇāḍhyaṃ sārdhapañjarasaṃjñitam |
prāgvaccheṣaṃ ca vistārapādasammitanirgamam || 38 ||

vyāsatribhāganiryūhaṃ vṛttasphuṭitakarmavat |
pañjarākhyaṃ smṛtaṃ cātha svatulyaśikharāgrakam || 39 ||

śliṣṭanīprāṅgakarṇaṃ ca kapotādyaṅgasaṃyutam |
niryūhapañjaraṃ tvetallambanāsikamucyate || 40 ||

saṃśliṣṭanīprakarṇāṅghri kṛtanāgadalādyapi |
niryūhasahitaṃ yuktasarvāṅgaṃlambanāsikam || 41 ||

siṃhaśrotraśikhāyuktametadeva tu pādavat |
nīprasaṃśritakarṇāṃśaṃ siṃhaśrotrābhidhānakam || 42 ||

yat svavistārapañcāṃśadvyaṃśanirgamasaṃyutam |
nīḍādhastāt kapotādyaiḥ khaṇḍaniryūhakaṃ yutam || 43 ||

daṇḍadaṇḍārdhaniṣkrāntanīprādhastāt tathopari |
kaṇṭhordhvatoraṇopetaṃ kapotādyaṅgasaṃyutam || 44 ||

jhaṣapañjarasaṃjñaṃ syādatha kūṭādi kathyate |
kūṭaṃ prāsādaṣaḍabhāgādaṃśaḥ śālā dvi gataḥ || 45 ||

prāsādajayabhūmyādikapotordhvanibandhanāt |
unnataḥ pañjarotsedhastadvibhāgo'tra kathyate || 46 ||

pañjarocce śarāṃśe tu sapādāṃśo'ṅghrituṅgatā |
tadardhaṃ prastarotsedhastatsamaḥ karṇakochrayaḥ || 47 ||

śeṣeṇāpyardhakarṇaḥ syādūrdhvaṃ śīrṣodayaḥ smṛtaḥ |
tatstambhārdhādadhiṣṭhānaṃ śeṣeṇāpyupapīṭhakam || 48 ||

p. 324)

evamuktā hi sarveṣāṃ pañjarāṇāmihonnatiḥ |
atha toraṇaśālāyā mūlādhiṣṭhānato'rdhataḥ || 49 ||

uccaṃ bhavedadhiṣṭhānaṃ stambhastaddviguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ |
adhiṣṭhānā[k: no]ṣṭabhāgonaḥ prastaraḥ kandharā tathā || 50 ||

toraṇoccaṃ tu śeṣeṇa śālābhaṃ vāpi kārayet |
śālākūṭāntare śālāmadhye vā pañjaraṃ bhavet || 51 ||

ūrdhvaṃ kuryānmahānāsiṃ pañjaraṃ śukanāsikāḥ |
nāsikopari nāsīṃ tu na kurvīta kadācana || 52 ||

sarvāḥ stambhāśrayā nāsyaḥ syāt pratyūrdhve ca vedikā |
sārdhaṃ vā dvitridaṇḍaṃ vā vedikoccaṃ prakalpayet || 53 ||

puṣpakhaṇḍaṃ citrakhaṇḍaṃ śaivalaṃ citraśaivalam |
caturdhā prāgvadābhūṣya pādādau kuḍyabhūṣaṇam || 54 ||

pratyūrdhve galabhūṣā syād vedikopari jālakam |
tricatuṣpañcadaṇḍaṃ vāpyuttarāntonnataṃ bhavet || 55 ||

uccāt trivedabhāgonaṃ vipulaṃ jālakasya tu |
ṛjusaṃjñaṃ gavākṣaṃ ca gajākṣaṃ gulikā tathā || 56 ||

gomūtraṃ patrakaṃ [g: ñja] caiva nandyāvartaṃ ca saptamam |
jālānāṃ saptabhedānāṃ pṛthag lakṣaṇamucyate || 57 ||

ṛjusūcikapādaṃ yadṛjujālakasaṃjñitam |
āyāmacaturaśrordhvakarṇakaṃ syād gavākṣakam || 58 ||

caturaśrakarṇalabdhacchidramuktaṃ gajākṣakam |
mūlāgramadhyagulikamṛjubhittyantarārpaṇāt || 59 ||

nāṭakāntaritacchidraṃ gulikākhyaṃ tu jālakam |
vidigvakragattacchidraṃ gomūtrākhyaṃ tadākṛti || 60 ||

patrairvicitrāntaritarandhraṃ syāt patrajālakam |
pañcasūtrāntarā randhraiḥ prādakṣiṇyakṛtaṃ tu yat || 61 ||

p. 325)

nandyāvartākṛticchidraṃ nandyāvartākhyajālakam |
vedikādviguṇo'dhyardhaṃ samo vā syād galodayaḥ || 62 ||

bhittivistārarāmāṃśād vedikāveśanaṃ bhavet |
grīvāveśastadūrdhvaṃ syāccharāṃśāno'pi tatsamaḥ || 63 ||

mṛṇālikāvakrapādabhūtahaṃsamṛgairapi |
vyālanāṭyakathābhirvā galabhūṣaṇamācaret || 64 ||

atha kaṇṭhārdhamānena śikharaṃ vartayet samam |
kaṇṭhād dvidaṇḍamānena bhavecchikharanirgamaḥ || 65 ||

nirgamād vartanā bāhye vartayitvādvidaṇḍataḥ |
stūpīṃ sakumbhāṃ kurvīta yathaiva śikharākṛtiḥ || 66 ||

śikharasya ca saṃsthānamaṣṭadhā tacca kathyate |
caturaśramāyatāśraṃ vṛttaṃ vṛttāyataṃ tathā || 67 ||

śālākāraṃ ṣaḍaśraṃ cāpyaṣṭāśraṃ ṣoḍaśāśrakam |
ityaṣṭau śikharākārāsteṣāmatha nigadyate || 68 ||

ardhamaulisabhāgramukhapaṭṭikāra [ralāṃstra śī] prastaracchatraśīrṣagṛhapiṇḍihastituṇḍakādīnāṃ pāñcālādayo'ṣṭau lupā bhavanti |
daṇḍikottaravistāre pañcadvisaptatricaturekādaśa[g: śaṣaṭ] pañcatrayodaśaṣaṭpañcadaśasaptadaśāṣṭavyāsādardhodayādīni (?) krameṇa pāñcālavaidehamāgadhakauravakausalaśaurasenagāndhārāvantikāni bhavanti |

vistārārghoccamāvantyaṃ tadvyāmiśraṃ tu nāmataḥ |
taddvayaṃ dvayadhā bhaktamekadvitryaṃśako'pi ca || 69 ||

catuḥpañcakaṣaṭsaptabhāgādhikyāt krameṇa tu |
bhavanti śikharoccānāṃ nāmānyapi ca saptadhā || 70 ||

kāliṅgakāśyavārāṭakollakāni ca śauṇḍikam |
kāśmīraṃ caiva gāṅgeyaṃ śikharāṇi pṛthag viduḥ || 71 ||

etāni daivadhiṣṇyānāmardhavedhetarannṛṇām |
sarvatra cāpi stambhā vā hastavaṃśatulā api || 72 ||

p. 326)

stūpikāścāpi devānāmayugmāścaiva śobhanāḥ |
yugmā eva manuṣyāṇāṃ praśastāḥ sarvadhāmasu || 73 ||

śikharodayavedāṃśāt pañcāṃśād vābjatuṅgatā |
tasmāt pādādhikaṃ vā syāt sārdhapādādhikaṃ tu vā || 74 ||

stūpyucchrayaḥ syāt tannyāsaḥ parato'tra nigadyate |

śikharalakṣaṇam |

agrasopānakaraṇaṃ guhyāguhyamiti dvidhā || 75 ||

vedāśraṃ dīrghavedāśraṃ vṛttaṃ ceti triyonikam |
caturvidhaḥ prakāraḥ syāt trikhaṇḍaṃ śaṅkhamaṇḍalam || 76 ||

ardhagomūtrakaṃ cātha [g: ṭa] vallīmaṇḍalamityapi |
trikhaṇḍākāranicitaṃ yat sopānaṃ trikhaṇḍakam || 77 ||

mūlādyāgraṃ tu saṃkṣiptaṃ kramād yacchaṅkhamaṇḍalam |
taddvikhaṇḍaṃ tu sopānamardhagomutrasaṃjñitam || 78 ||

vṛkṣāro[kh: lo]hilatākāraṃ vallīsopānasaṃjñitam |
śayitavyāsapādārdhatripādoccāni vai pṛthak || 79 ||

samakhaṇḍāni kurvīta sopānāni yathākramam |
dvidaṇḍaṃ vādhyardhadaṇḍaṃ bhaveddhastabilaṃ tataḥ || 80 ||

tripādād vāpi cārdhād vā hastanīpraṃ vidhīyate |
sthitasya śayitasyāpi praveśaḥ syād yathābalam || 81 ||

aśvyagnivedabāṇartusvaradaṇḍāntavistṛtiḥ |
sopānānāṃ bhaved dvitricaturdaṇḍo'śvapādake || 82 ||

ardhacandrasamākāraṃ tatsaṃsthānaṃ prakalpayet |
tacca hastaghanaṃ vā syāt tripādaṃ vāsya copari || 83 ||

sthitvā tale tale śastaprādakṣiṇyādhirohaṇam |
tadapyayugmameva syāt prāsāde maṇḍape'pi vā || 84 ||

p. 327)

śālādiṣu ca raṅgeṣu sopānaṃ pramukhaṃ smṛtam |
pārśvayormukhasopānamanyatra parimaṇḍayet || 85 ||

sopānam |

sarveṣāṃ ca bhaved dhāmnāṃ sañcitaṃ cāpyasañcitam |
upasañcitakaṃ ceti liṅgaṃ puṃstrīnapuṃsakam || 86 ||

śilābhiriṣṭakābhirvā kṛtaṃ sañcitasaṃjñitam |
kapotādiśiroyuktaṃ puṁlliṅgaṃ nāma yad ghanam || 87 ||

aiṣṭakaṃ dārujaṃ vāpi bhogabhūmyaṅgasañcitam |
asañcitākhyaṃ strīliṅgaṃ vimānaṃ tadudāhṛtam || 88 ||

iṣṭakādārubhirmiśramaghanaṃ ca ghanaṃ kvacit |
upasañcitakaṃ ṣaṇḍaṃ bhogābhogāṅgasaṃyutam || 89 ||

dvārasyobhayapārśve vā dvārapālaguhā bhavet |
chidraṃ kuryādadhaścordhve bāhye nālaṃ prayojayet || 90 ||

jagatyaṅgulamārabhya tritrayaṅgulavivardhanāt |
āsaṅkṛtyaṅgulaṃ nālasyāyāmaḥ pañcadhā smṛtaḥ || 91 ||

mayo'ṣṭāṅgulamārabhya dvidvyaṅgulavivardhanāt |
nālaṃ [k, kh: tāraṃ] ṣoḍaśamātrāntaṃ pañcadheti jagāda ha || 92 ||

samaṃ tripādamardhaṃ vā khanaṃ[kh: cha]cchidraṃ tu madhyame |
tricatuṣpañcatanmātraṃ tāraṃ tatsamanimakam || 93 ||

mūlāt pañcatribhāgaṃ syādagraṃ dhārābhiranvitam |
siṃhavaktreṇa ghaṭitaṃ drāṅnatāgraṃ tu mūlataḥ || 94 ||

prāsādasyottare madhye nālamevaṃ prakalpayet |
antaḥsthapīṭhanālasya samaṃ vā bāhyanālakam || 95 ||

vistārāyāmataḥ kuryād bhūṣayecca yathocitam |

nālalakṣaṇam |

maṇḍapasyāpyadhiṣṭhānaṃ prāsādoktaṃ yadeva tat || 96 ||

p. 328)

pūrvoktā eva pādāḥ syuḥ prastaro'pi ca pūrvavat |
ūrdhvadaṇḍāgravipulamārgaṃ ca kārayet || 97 ||

caturaśracatuḥstambho nandyāvartastu maṇḍapaḥ |
aṣṭābhiḥ svastikākhyaḥ syād vīrāsanamināṅghribhiḥ || 98 ||

stambhaiḥ ṣoḍaśabhirvidyānmaṇḍapaṃ śrīpratiṣṭhitam |
dvātriṃśadbhirjayabhadraṃ ṣaṭtriṃśadbhirathāṅghribhiḥ || 99 ||

maṇḍapo māṇibhadraḥ syācchatastambhairviśālakam |
ata ūrdhvaṃ yutāḥ stambhairviśālāste'pi maṇḍapāḥ || 100 ||

pādāyataṃ vāpyadhyardhaṃ dviguṇaṃ vā tato'dhikam |
caturaśrāyataṃ kuryānmaṇḍapaṃ daivamānuṣam || 101 ||

dvitrihastāntarān stambhāṃścaturhastāntarāṃstu vā |
maṇḍape yuktitaḥ kuryād bhāranāhottarocitam || 102 ||

kurvīta maṇḍapaṃ yuktyā prāsādābhimukheṣvapi |
ārāmapuṇyakṣetrādau grāmagehādimadhyataḥ || 103 ||

dīkṣābhiṣekayāgārthaṃ nṛttasthānārthameva ca |
ārabhya sārdhahastaṃ tu rasāṅgulavivardhanāt || 104 ||

śarahastāvadhiryāvad vidyāt stambhāntaraṃ kramāt |
ekadvitricatuṣpañcabhāge bhaktyāntare [g: kṣyā] kṛte || 105 ||

ekabhāgena vṛddhiḥ syādāyāmaḥ svaviśālataḥ |
svabhaktivisṛtā tritrimātravṛddhyā karāntataḥ || 106 ||

āyāmastvaṣṭadhā proktastena mānena yojayet |
sāyataṃ cāpi tatsarvaṃ tannāmnaiva prapadyate || 107 ||

sārdhadvihastamārabhya ṣaṭṣaḍaṅgulavardhanāt |
aṣṭahastāntamaṅghryaccaṃ trayoviṃśatpramāṇakam || 108 ||

dvitryaṃ"gulivivṛddhyā tu stambhotsedho'thavā bhavet |
aṣṭāṅgulaṃ samārabhya cārdhārdhāṅgulavardhanāt || 109 ||

p. 329)

nandapaṅktyaṅgulaṃ yāvat saṃkhyayā pūrvavat tatiḥ |
stambhotsedhe tu rudrāṃśe paṅktinandāṣṭabhāgike [ga] || 110 ||

mūlatāraṃ tu bhāgena tattadbhāgonamagrataḥ |
stambhocce śarabhāge tu dvibhāgoccaṃ tu vā talam [lakam] || 111||

tṛtīyāṃśaikabhāgena stambhaṃsyoccaṃ masūrakam |
sopapīṭhamadhiṣṭhānaṃ kevalaṃ vā masūrakam || 112 ||

adhiṣṭhānopari stambhaḥ prastaraśca tripaṭṭakaḥ |
kapotapratisaṃyuktaḥ sāmānyo maṇḍapaḥ smṛtaḥ || 113 ||

caturaśraścatuṣpādo vasunāsāvibhūṣitaḥ |
brahmāsanābhidhānaḥ [g: nasya maṇḍāno vā] syānmaṇḍapo vā prapāthavā || 114 ||

tribhakti ṣoḍaśastambhaṃ saraṅgaṃ dvyaṣṭanāsikam |
sakūṭaṃ vā caturdvāraṃ caturbhistoraṇānvitam || 115 ||

devadvijanarendrārhaṃ sarvakarmasu pūjitam |
nāmnā siddhaṃ vadantīha maṇḍapaṃ vā prapāmapi || 116 ||

maṇḍapalakṣaṇam |

atha prapāṇāṃ lakṣmāpi sāmānyeneha kathyate |
pādāyāmaḥ puroktaḥ syād vedartvaṣṭadaśāṅgulaiḥ || 117 ||

pādaviṣkambhamānaṃ syāt pādāḥ syuḥ sāradārujāḥ |
tvaksārairnirmitā vā syurūrdhvavaṃśottarāṇyapi || 118 ||

prāgvaṃśaṃcānuvaṃśaṃ ca nālikeracchadādibhiḥ |
anyairvāpyupapattyā tu patraiḥ pracchādayet prapām || 119 ||

paṅktinandāṣṭasaptartuśarāṃśe pādatuṅgake |
bhāgena vedikoccaṃ syānmadhye raṅgaṃ ca kalpayet || 120 ||

caturthāṃśena pādoccād bhāgād vedimasūrakam |
syād dvyaṃśastalimāyāmaḥ prastaroṃ'śena tasya tu || 121 ||

p. 330)

yugmāyugme dvibhaktyaikabhaktyā vā tadviśālatā |
catuḥstambhaṃ vasustambhaṃ ṣoḍaśastambhakaṃ tu vā || 122 ||

sarvāvayavasaṃyuktaṃ miśradravyaṃ tu vā bhavet |
śālāsabhāprapāṇāṃ vā maṇḍapānāṃ tu madhyataḥ || 123 ||

pratiṣṭhitacatuḥsthānaṃ trimānaṃ raṅgasaṃjñitam |
itthaṃ yathāvadiha toraṇakuḍyanālāḥ sopānapañjaragavākṣaviśeṣakaṇṭhāḥ |
berāṇi ca pratitalaṃ śikharāṇi samyak proktāni maṇḍapaviśeṣayutāḥ prapāśca || 124-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde toraṇādilakṣaṇapaṭalo dvātriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 33: Holz, Ziegel, Mörtel und Bauteilverbindungen

Der Text wendet sich nun den Baustoffen zu: ihrer Auswahl, rituellen Gewinnung, Verarbeitung und Verbindung. Handwerkliche Anweisungen stehen neben historischen Vorzeichenlehren. Beides wird unterschieden, ohne die religiöse Bedeutung der Arbeit für die damalige Tradition auszublenden.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha trayastriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

dravyāṇyatha vimānādeḥ śilā dārūṇi ceṣṭakāḥ |
loṣṭāni mṛt sudhā ceti ṣaḍvidhāni pracakṣate || 1 ||

tatra lakṣma śilāyāstu parato'tra nigadyate |
dārvādīnāṃ tu pañcānāṃ saṅgrahaḥ pūrvamucyate || 2 ||

varjyāstu taravaḥ pūrvaṃ vakṣyante ye sakoṭarāḥ |
savallikā latāśliṣṭāḥ kīṭajuṣṭāḥ sakaṇṭakāḥ || 3 ||

sadā puṣpaphalāḍhyā vā nṛgodevāśritāśca ye |
bahupakṣimṛgairjuṣṭāścaityamārgaśmaśānajāḥ || 4 ||

vakrāḥ śuṣkāśca ye bhagnāḥ sarvabhūtādisaṃśrayāḥ |
palāśāḥ kuṭajā lodhrā bilvapīluśirīṣakāḥ || 5 ||

śleṣmātakāḥ kadambāśca kovidārāḥ sakiṃśukāḥ |
pathyākṣāmalakāḥ pārthāḥ snuhisnugvaraṇā api || 6 ||

ambaṣṭhāḥ saptaparṇāśca kāraskaravikaṅkatāḥ |
nyagrodhodumbarāśvatthaplakṣaśalmalitindukāḥ || 7 ||

p. 331)

nandyāvartāśca badarāḥ karavīrāḥ kapittthakāḥ |
sarpamārārimedāśca putrajīvāḥ saḍuṇḍukāḥ || 8 ||

tintriṇīpāṭalāśokakarpūrāgarugṛñjanāḥ |
arkāśca varjanīyāḥ syurdevamānuṣadhāmasu || 9 ||

ṛjavaḥ sāravantaśca dṛḍhāśca cirajīvinaḥ |
varṣavātātapasahā jalasthalasahāśca ye || 10 ||

tattaddeśocitāḥ śastā grāhyāḥ syuḥ śubhadhāmasu |
prāyaśaḥ kṣīrataravo na manuṣyagṛhocitāḥ || 11 ||

devadhāmasu te yogyāḥ sarveṣāṃ likūcaḥ śubhaḥ |
vṛttākārastu mūlāgrād bahuśākho dṛḍhāyataḥ || 12 ||

puṃvṛkṣaḥ syāt taroḥ strītvaṃ sthūlamūlakṛśāgratā |
mūlāgrayoḥ kṛśatvaṃ ca madhye sthaulyaṃ ca ṣaṇḍatā || 13 ||

muhūrtagarbhastambhādau puṃvṛkṣeṇaiva kārayet |
śeṣakarmasu sarveṣu triliṅgairapi śasyate || 14 ||

dāruniyamaḥ |

śuklapakṣe śubharkṣādau kartā sthapatinā saha |
snātaḥ sitāmbarālepaḥ kṛtakautukamaṅgalaḥ || 15 ||

vācayitvā dvijaiḥ svasti sarvātodyapuraskṛtaḥ |
yathoddiṣṭaṃ vrajed deśamuddiṣṭaistarubhiryutam || 16 ||

prayāṇasamaye śastrairnimittairjñātamaṅgalaḥ |
uddiṣṭavṛkṣacchāyāyāmupalipya tu maṇḍalam || 17 ||

gaṇeśaṃ gandhapuṣpādyairbhakṣyairbhojyaiśca pūjayet |
kṣetreśamoṣadhīśaṃ ca tathaiva vanadevatāḥ || 18 ||

gandhādibhiśca caruṇā phalapāyasamodakaiḥ |
iṣṭvā bhūtabaliṃ dadyād bhūtānnakṛsaraudanaiḥ || 19 ||

p. 332)

saṭaṅkaḥ sthapatiḥ snātvā mantrāvetāvudīrayet |
apakrāmantu bhūtāni devatāśca saguhyakāḥ || 20 ||

yuṣmabhyaṃ subalirbhūyāt somo diśatu pādapān |
śivamastu mahīputrā yuṣmabhyaṃ cāpi naḥ sadā || 21 ||

karmaitat sādhayiṣyāmi kriyatāṃ vāsaparyayaḥ |
evamuktvā namaskṛtya pādapebhyaḥ prasannadhīḥ || 22 ||

tarośchedyasya tu prācyāṃ pītvā gavyaṃ payo niśi |
darbheṣu sthapatiḥ suptvā susvapnaiḥ prātarutthitaḥ || 23 ||

snātvā svalaṅkṛtaḥ śaste muhūrte sthapatiḥ sudhīḥ |
ālipya paraśorāsyaṃ pañcagavyena vāgyataḥ || 24 ||

vādyaiśca maṅgalairgīrbhiḥ prāṅmukho vāpyudaṅmukhaḥ |
kiṣkumātraṃ tarormūlaṃ tyaktvā chindyāt tadūrdhvataḥ || 25 ||

chedāt kṣīrasrutirlakṣmyai jalasrāvastu saukhyakṛt |
rudhirasya vināśāya kurtuśchindyānna taṃ tarum || 26 ||

siṃhebhavṛṣabhadhvānāḥ patane tu śubhāvahāḥ |
hasitākrośaruditakūjitānyaśubhānyataḥ || 27 ||

taṃ vṛkṣaṃ varjayitvānyaṃ gṛhṇīyācchubhalakṣaṇaiḥ |
indreśārthadadikpātastanmukhāgraṃ ca śasyate || 28 ||

anyathā patitastyājyo bhaṅgaḥ sarvatra garhitaḥ |
vṛkṣāntarādau saṅgo'pi vighnakleśakaro'śubhaḥ || 29 ||

śubhacchedāgrapatanaṃ tarumūlāgrayoḥ samam |
iṣṭapramāṇataśchittvā caturaśraṃ tu takṣayet || 30 ||

muhūrtastambhamuddiśya śuklenācchādya vāsasā |
śakaṭādau samāropya yathoddeśamupāharet || 31 ||

devadvijanarendrāṇāṃ viśāṃ ca śakaṭairgajaiḥ |
dārvāhāraṇamiṣṭaṃ syādanyeṣāṃ nṛbhirāharet || 32 ||

praveśya śastadvāreṇa karmaśālāsthale tataḥ |
vālukāsañcaye dāru śāyayet pūrvamastakam || 33 ||

p. 333)

na parāvartanaṃ kuryādaṣṭapañcatrimāsataḥ |
itthaṃ dārorvidhānena saṅgrahed dhāmakarmaṇi || 34 ||

svīkāraḥ sarvadāruṇāṃ vidhinaiva kṛto bhavet |

dārusvīkaraṇam |

atheṣṭakānāṃ karaṇaṃ sudhā caiva nigadyate || 35 ||

cikkaṇā pāṇḍarākhyā ca saloṇā ca vigarhitā |
caturthī tāmraphullā tu karmayogyā mṛdiṣyate || 36 ||

tuṣāṅgārāsthipāṣāṇakāṣṭhaśarkaraloṣṭakaiḥ |
varjitā sūkṣmasikatā tāmraphulleṣṭakocitā || 37 ||

tāṃ prakṣipyāvaṭe mṛtsnāṃ jānudaghnaṃ jalaṃ kṣipet |
āloḍya padbhiḥ saṃkṣobhya mardayet tāṃ punaḥ punaḥ || 38 ||

tataḥ kṣīrāgaśairīṣatvakkvāthaṃtriphalāmbubhiḥ |
mardayenmāsamātraṃ tu tatkarmakuśalairnaraiḥ || 39 ||

iṣṭakāḥ kalpayet samyag dvādaśāṅgulamāyatāḥ |
tadardhavistṛtāḥ kuryād vyāsarāmāṃśamucchritāḥ || 40 ||

tripādonāstvato vā syurghameṃ tāḥ pariśoṣayet |
akhaṇḍarkṣe sulagnādau culliṃ kṛtvānumārutam || 41 ||

tatreṣṭakāstāḥ sandadhyāt sāntaraṃ kramaśaścitāḥ |
kāṣṭhaiḥ palālabhārādyairācitāḥ syurnirantaram || 42 ||

bahirācchādayet samya mṛtsnayā ca vilepayet |
tanmukheṣvagnimādhāya daśāhaṃ pakṣameva vā || 43 ||

saṃskṛtya jvalane śānte samuddhṛtyeṣṭakāstataḥ |
prakṣipya salile varṣamaṣṭau māsān ṣaḍeva vā || 44 ||

uddharediṣṭakāstāḥ syurvimānādikriyocitaḥ |

iṣṭakāḥ |

iṣṭakoktamṛdā tadvanmṛlloṣṭakaraṇaṃ smṛtam || 45 ||

p. 334)

tattanmātrāṅgulairarkadigvasūnāṃ tu saṃkhyayā |
āyatānyuttamādīni mṛlloṣṭāni bhavanti hi || 46 ||

khāyāmārdhāt smṛto vyāsaḥ śarāṃśe dvyaṃśato'pi vā |
vyāse rāmābdhibāṇāṃśe loṣṭotsedhoṃ'śato bhavet || 47||

uttamādikramādevaṃ mṛlloṣṭeṣu smṛto vidhiḥ |
suvarṇarūpyatāmrāṇāṃ loṣṭaiḥ śreṣṭhādikaṃ phalam || 48 ||

labhate devadhiṣṇyādau mārttikairadhamādhamam |
mānapramāṇaṃ lohānāṃ jñeyaṃ vittānuṃsārataḥ || 49 ||

sarvāṇyapi samānāni saptabhedāni tānyapi |
dvyaśraṃ caiva dvikoṇāgraṃ pārśvaloṣṭaṃ ca vartulam || 50 ||

koṇaloṣṭaṃ ca vakraṃ ca padmaloṣṭaṃ ca saptamam |
kramapaṅktiniveśastu tervidheyaṃ tu yuktitaḥ || 51 ||

iṣṭakāloṣṭakaraṇam |

karālamudgagulmāsakalkacikkaṇakāhvayā |
cūrṇopayuktāḥ pañcaite sudhāprakṛtayo matāḥ || 52 ||

abhayākṣabījamātrāḥ śarkarāḥ syuḥ karālakāḥ |
mudgā mudgasamā jñeyā mudginaḥ kṣudraśarkarāḥ || 53 ||

sārdhatripādadviguṇakiñjalkasikatānvitam |
cūrṇaṃ tu śarkarāśuktyoryad gulmāsaṃ taducyate || 54 ||

karālamudgyoḥ pūrvoktamānena sikatānvitam |
caṇakasya ca cūrṇasya piṣṭaṃ yat kalkamiṣyate || 55 ||

cikkaṇaṃ kevalaṃ tvambu baddhodakamiti dvidhā |
kevalenāmbhasā pūrvaṃ pūrvoktāṃstriḥ prakuṭṭayet || 56 ||

kṣīradrumāmalākṣāṇāṃ kadambābhayayorapi |
tvagjalaistriphalātoyaṃ māṣayūṣaṃ ca tatsamam || 57 ||

saṃyamya śarkarāśuktyoścūrṇaṃ tat khātavāriṇi |
khurasaṃkuṭṭanaṃ kṛtvā srāvayitvātha vāsasā || 58 ||

p. 335)

cikkaṇaṃ kalpayet tena baddhodakamathocyate |
dadhidugdhamāṣayūṣairgulājyakadalīphalaiḥ || 59 ||

nālikerāmraphalayorjalaiścaitat sukalpitam |
baddhodakaṃ bhavet tacca samabhāgaṃ niyojayet || 60 ||

labdhacūrṇaṃ śatāṃśaṃ tu kṣaudramaṃśadvayaṃ bhavet |
ājyaṃ tu kadalīpakvaṃ nālikerāmbumāṣayūḥ || 61 ||

kṣīrāgatvakkaṣāyaśca kṣīraṃ dadhi tato gulam |
picchilaṃ triphalāmbhaśca tryaṃśādikamidaṃ kramāt || 62 ||

aṃśavṛddhyā samāyojya cūtapakvāmbu śaktitaḥ |
ekīkṛtya karālaṃ ca prakṣiped dṛḍhapeṣitam || 63 ||

atītyaikadinaṃ paścād yathaiva ghanatā bhavet |
nārikelasya śākhādidaṇḍaiḥ santāḍayenmuhuḥ || 64 ||

atītya daśarātraṃ tu mudgīrgulmāsakalkakaiḥ |
yuktaṃ sukuṭṭitaṃ yuktyā sudhā bhavati śobhanā || 65 ||

apica -

pūrvaṃ dvyaṃśaṃ karālaṃ madhughṛtakadalīnālikerāmbumāṣa- yūṣaṃ vārkṣaḥ kaṣāyaḥ stanajadadhigulatraiphalāmbhāṃsi caivam |
vṛddhānyaṃśakrameṇa sphuṭaśaśidhavalaṃ cūrṇamuktaṃ śatāṃśa piṣṭaṃ sarvaṃ yathāvad bhavati varasudhā vajrabaddhaṃ yathaiva || 66 ||

catustridvayamāsāntamuṣitā yuktimarditā |
śreṣṭhamadhyādhamā jñeyā sudhāa saudhādibandhanī || 67 ||

atha kuḍyādikaṃ śuṣkaṃ nīrandhraṃ susamaṃ mṛdu |
śuddhāmbhasādau prakṣālya dadhikṣīragulānvitam || 68 ||

baddhodakena cālipya vyapohyaikadinaṃ tataḥ |
suddhāṃ niyojayed yuktyā yathā yatrocitaṃ bhavet || 69 ||

bhittyādau tatra lekhyaṃ syāccitraṃ citratarākṛti |
svāgamoditadevādipurāṇoktakathānvitam || 70 ||

p. 336)

raṅgavarṇānvitaṃ ramyaṃ na nyūnaṃ nādhikaṃ kvacit |
tatratatrocitākārarasabhāvakriyānvitam || 71 ||

citraṃ vicitraphaladaṃ bhartuḥ kartuśca sarvadā |
ato'nyadaśubhaṃ citraṃ viparītaphalapradam || 72 ||

na lekhayet tanna likhellokadvayasukhecchayā |

sudhādhikāraḥ |

dravyāṇāmapi dārūṇāṃ balāyāmādisiddhaye || 73 ||

sthitānāṃ śāyitānāṃ ca sandhikarma nigadyate |
bāhyaṃ cābhyantaraṃ pārśve'pyadhastācca tathopari || 74 ||

anyatrāpi ca yatreṣṭaṃ sandadhyāducitaṃ yathā |
sarvadārūṇi pūrvāgramuttarāgraṃ ca yojayet || 75 ||

śubhadaṃ viparītāgramaśubhāyeha kalpate |
mūle mūlaṃ na sandadhyādagreṇāgraṃ na yojayet || 76 ||

mūlāgradravyayogena sandhānaṃ sampadāṃ padam |
vāstumadhye tato dvāre devāṃśeṣvapi karṇayoḥ || 77 ||

sandhānaṃ sthānanāśāya kulakṣayakaraṃ tyajet |
meṣayuddhaṃ trikhaṇḍaṃ ca saumadraṃ cārdhapāṇikam || 78 ||

(mahā? māna) vṛttaṃ ca sandhānaṃ stambhānāṃ pañcadhaiva hi |
ṣaṭśikhaṃ jhaṣadantaṃ ca sūkaraghrāṇamapyatha || 79 ||

saṅkīrṇakīlaṃ vajraṃ ca śayite pañca sandhayaḥ |
stambhadravyasya vistārād rāmāṃśānmadhyataḥ śikham || 80 ||

meṣayuddhaṃ svastikābhaṃ satricūḍaṃ trikhaṇḍakam |
saubhadramiti tat proktaṃ pārśvaprāptacatuśśikham || 81 ||

gṛhītaghanamānārghaṃ chittvā mūlāgrayormithaḥ |
niśchidramarpitaḥ proktaḥ sandhiḥ syādardhapāṇikaḥ || 82 ||

madhye svārdhena yad vṛttaśikhaṃ tanmānavṛttakam |
nivṛttākṛtiniṣpādye yojayeduktamārgataḥ || 83 ||

athārghapāṇikhaṇḍābhyāṃ halākārāstu tacchikhāḥ |
samadhyasthitakaliṃ ca yatra syāt ṣaṭchikhastu saḥ || 84 ||

p. 337)

jhaṣadanto nijāyāmātaryagbāhuśivamayutaḥ |
ādhārādheyayogena yathābalaśikhāyutam || 85 ||

sūkaraghrāṇavadyojyaḥ sūkaraghrāṇasaṃjñite |
yathāyukti yathāyogaṃ śūlairnānāvidhairyutam || 86 ||

saṅkīṃrṇakīlasaṃjñaḥ syād vajrābho vajracūḍakaḥ |
svavyāsakarṇādhyardhaṃ vā sandhyāyāmaḥ sthite bhavet || 87 ||

rasambhamadhye na sandadhyānmadhyasandhirvināśakṛt |
dakṣiṇe'pi ca vāme ca stambhacūḍāntaraṃ tu tat || 88 ||

sandhimadhyaṃ niyojyaṃ syāt tadevaṃ sampadāṃ padam |
anyonyasandhividdhaṃ tu śikhākīlaṃ na vedhayet || 89 ||

taddravyavyāsamadhyasthā śikhā sampadvināśinī |
dakṣiṇottarayoryuktā śikhā sampatkarīi bhavet || 90 ||

gṛhitastambhavipule tvaṣṭasaptaṣaḍaṃśake |
śikhayāḥ kīlakasyāpi vistāro bhāgato bhavet || 91 ||

ekapaṅktigatastambheṣvekākārāstu sandhayaḥ |
miśrasandhirvināśāya tasmānmiśraṃ tu varjayet || 92 ||

stambhasandhiḥ |

adīrghadīrghadravyābhyāṃ sandhayaḥ raghurbahibīhiḥ |
antarantaniyojyaṃ syād dakṣiṇādakṣiṇā tathā || 93 ||

madhyadravyaṃ yathādīrghaṃ hrasvadravyeṣu pārśvayoḥ |
sandadhyācchayitadravye samaṃ vāpi trayaṃ kvacit || 94 ||

mūlāgrayoralaṅkārāṃstyaktvā sarvatra sandhayet |
antarmūlaṃ bahiścātra śayitadravyasandhiṣu || 95 ||

atra parāśaraḥ -

mūlaṃ mūlena nair-ṛtyāmagreṇāgraṃ tu śūlini |
mūlāgrayostu saṃyogaḥ śayite'gnau ca mārute ||

navadravyaṃ navenaiva jīrṇaṃ jīrṇena sandhayet |
dāruṇā dāru sandadhyāt tvaksāraṃ tvacisārakaiḥ ||

p. 338)

svajātibhiḥ svajātīstu sandadhyānna vijātibhiḥ |
śilāḥ śilābhiḥ sandadhyādiṣṭakābhistatheṣṭakāḥ ||

viparītaṃ vināśāya yathoddiṣṭaṃ sukhāvaham ||

iti |
mayo'pyāha -

mallakīlaṃ tathā brahmarājaṃ vai veṇuparvakam |
kramukaṃ devasandhiśca daṇḍakaḥ ṣaṣṭha ucyate ||

iti |

dravya[g: va]dvayasya tvekatra sandhiḥ syānmallakīlakaḥ |
tridravyairbrahmarājākhyo veṇuparvābdhibāṇakaiḥ || 96 ||

kramukaḥ ṣaṇmunidravyairdevasandhirnavāṣṭabhiḥ |
bahusandhirbahudravyairdaṇḍikāsandhirucyate || 97 ||

svastikaṃ vardhamānaṃ ca nandyāvartamataḥparam |
tataśca sarvatobhadraṃ tattadākārasandhayaḥ || 98 ||

antarmūlaṃ bahiścāgraṃ pārśvadravyeṣu śobhanam |
viparītaṃ vināśāya yatastanna samācaret || 99 ||

pitāmahādiśāstreṣu yathādṛṣṭaṃ purātanaiḥ |
tathā tattat prakurvīta saukhyāyussaṃpravṛddhaye || 100 ||

dārviṣṭakāloṣṭasudhāviśeṣāḥ proktā yathālakṣaṇataśca yogāḥ |
sandhiḥ sthitānāmapi śāyitānāṃ sandarśito'nekavidho yathāvat || 101 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde dārvādilakṣaṇapaṭalastrayastriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 34: Dachbekrönung, Tempelweihe und Einsetzung des Herzens

Mit der Vollendung des Baus beginnt seine rituelle Belebung. Das Kapitel verbindet die Verantwortung der Handwerker mit der Arbeit des Acharya, beschreibt die Weihe der Dachspitze und deutet den Tempel als von Bewusstsein erfüllten Körper. Die Segensgebete sprechen auch Gesundheit, Frieden und das Wohlergehen der Bevölkerung an.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha catustriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

vastvārambheṣu sarveṣu mānonmānapramāṇavit |
pūrvaṃ sthapatireṣṭavyaḥ śilpaśāstraviśāradaḥ || 1 ||

p. 339)

tathaiva śivaśāstrajño yuktastvācāryalakṣaṇaiḥ |
sthāpako'pi vṛtaḥ kartā vastukarma samācaret || 2 ||

tābhyāmubhābhyāṃ prārabdhaṃ vimānaṃ vānyadeva vā |
niṣpādyamāsamāpteḥ syāt tābhyāmeva hi netaraiḥ || 3 ||

tayorabhāve tatputraiḥ śiṣyairvā karma tatparam |
āsamāptervidheyaṃ hi citrasthaguruśāsanāt || 4 ||

atra pitāmahādivacanaṃ -

prathamaṃ [adhamaṃ] kṛtvān vidhiṃ [dhiḥ] yathā yaḥ sa tathā tat prakarotu niṣṭhitāntam |
athavānyakṛto'nyaniṣṭhitaścedaśubhaṃ svāminarendradeśabhājām ||

iti |
vastvārambhādāsamāpteḥ kartṛniyamaḥ |

vimānasya kṛtasyāgre stūpīkumbhau ca vinyaset |
catasra iṣṭakāḥ prāgvadadhivāsya vidhānataḥ || 5 ||

śikharāgrasya madhye tu kṛtvā pañcāvaṭānatha |
sarvaratnauṣadhībījalohadhāturasānapi || 6 ||

tato [g: thoparasaga] varasugandhāṃśca mūleśānāstramantritān |
pradakṣiṇakrameṇaiva madhyaśvabhre nidhāya tu || 7 ||

pṛthivyādicatustattvaiḥ sadyādyairhṛdayādibhiḥ |
āgneyādiṣu koṇeṣu catasro'pīṣṭakā nyaset || 8 ||

niṣpādya stūpikākīlaṃ lauhaṃ dāravameva vā |
liṅgābhaṃ sūcikāgraṃ vā śikharākārameva vā || 9 ||

ūrdhvabhūstambhadīrghaṃ tad vistṛtaṃ pādamānataḥ |
ānupūrvyāt kṛśaṃ kuryādagre cāṅgulivistṛtam || 10 ||

āyāme tu tridhā bhakte caturaśraṃ tu mūlataḥ |
bhavecca [g: cca madhye vṛttāṃśaścā] vṛtto madhyāṃśaścāntyāṃśaḥ śikhipādavat || 11 ||

p. 340)

puṇyāhavādyaghoṣādyairlagne kīlaṃ tu vinyaset |
prāgukte madhyame garte stūpyāyāme śarāṃśake || 12 ||

aṃśatrayamadṛśyaṃ syād dṛśyāvūrdhvāṃśakau yathā |
śilābhiriṣṭakābhirvā badhnīyāt parito dṛḍham || 13 ||

ekadvitridrayayute tena tābhyāṃ ca tairapi |
dravyairācchādanaṃ mūrdhni stūpyāstu paritaḥ smṛtam || 14 ||

sudhayātha dṛḍhīkṛtya savallīkaṃ salakṣaṇam |
padmamaṣṭadalaṃ kṛtvā stūpikāṃ bhūṣayet tataḥ || 15 ||

kṣaumaiḥ kārpāsikairvāpi navairvastrairmahādhvajam |
stūpyantamūlabhūmyādivyāyataṃ samavistṛtam || 16 ||

stūpyagre tu dhvajaṃ baddhvāṃ visṛjeduttarāmukham |
someśānendradigbhūmiṃ yadi pūrvaṃ spṛśed dhvajaḥ || 17 ||

śubhadaḥ syāt tato'nyasmācchāntyarthaṃ juhuyāt tilaiḥ |
sahasraṃ saṃhitāmantrairghṛtena caruṇā tathā || 18 ||

kurvīta vāstuhomaṃ ca dadyāt vāstubaliṃ niśi |
sthapatiṃ ca tathācāryaṃ hiraṇyavasanādibhiḥ || 19 ||

toṣayed brāhmaṇāṃścānyāṃstakṣṇaḥ karmakarānapi |

stūpīvinyāsaḥ |

atha kumbhaṃ tu sauvarṇaṃ rājataṃ śaulbameva vā || 20 ||

saudhaṃ vā mārttikaṃ vāpi gṛhītvā lakṣaṇānvitam |
sudinarkṣamuhūrtādau snātvātha sthapatiḥ sudhīḥ || 21 ||

bhūṣito vastrahemādyaiḥ prāṅmukhodaṅmukho'pi vā |
kumbhādhāre tu vinyasya hemaratnauṣadhīrasān || 22 ||

stūpikācchādakaṃ kumbhaṃ stūpyākāraśikhaṃ nyaset |
ṛjumālāgravinyāsamekaṃ trīn vātha pañca vā || 23 ||

tadānuguṇyato mūrtīṃ mūrtīrvā mantrato nyaset |
ekasmiṃñchiva eva syāt traye brahmaharīśvarāḥ [g: rān] || 24 ||

p. 341)

brahmādyāstu sadeśāntāḥ sthāpyāḥ syuḥ kumbhapañcake |
yathā dṛḍhaṃ suniśchidraṃ kumbhamūlaṃ samantataḥ || 25 ||

sudhālohādibandhena badhnīyācchalakṣṇakuṭṭimam |

kumbhavinyāsaḥ |

niṣṭhitasya vimānasya pratiṣṭhāvidhirucyate || 26 ||

uttarāyaṇasaṃsthe'rke muhūrtādau guṇānvite |
aṅkurārpaṇapūrvaṃ tu kṛtvaiśānyāṃ tu maṇḍapam || 27 ||

nandarṣiśarahastaṃ vā vedāśraṃ tūttamādikam |
dvādaśāṣṭacatustambhaṃ vitānādyairalaṅkṛtam || 28 ||

dvihastamānaṃ tanmadhye sthaṇḍilaṃ śālitaṇḍulaiḥ |
caturaśraṃ vitastyuccaṃ catuṣṣaṣṭipadānvitam || 29 ||

tasmin brahmādikāniṣṭvā vāstudevān yathāvidhi |
pañcaviṃśatisaṅkhyāṃstu kalaśānambupūritān || 30 ||

yuktān hiraṇyavastrādyaiścopapīṭhasthadaivataiḥ |
saṃsthāpya sthapatiḥ snātaḥ śuklavastrādibhūṣitaḥ || 31 ||

tasyottare kuśāstīrṇe payaḥ pītvā niśi svapet |
prātaḥ prāsādataḥ prācyāṃ prāgvad vedāśramaṇḍape || 32 ||

alaṅkṛte vitānādyaiḥ sacaturdvāratoraṇe |
maṇḍapavyāsarāmāṃśāṃ vyāsoccāyāmataḥ samām || 33 ||

kṛtvā vediṃ tu vedāśrāṃ tasyāṃ tatra caturdiśam |
caturaśrāṇi kuṇḍāni vidikṣvaśvathapatravat || 34 ||

indreśamadhye cāṣṭāśraṃ kuṇḍaṃ kṛtvā śivānale |
ācāryo mūrtipaiḥ sārdhaṃ mūrtimantraiścaturdiśam || 35 ||

juhotu cāṅgaiḥ koṇeṣu vasvaśre saṃhitāstrataḥ |
mūrttipairdikṣu hotavyamācāryeṇāṣṭakoṇake || 36 ||

vedikāsthaṇḍile kumbhe sāṅgamūlaṃ śivaṃ yajet |
vimānasya caturdikṣu vṛttakuṇḍeṣumūrttibhiḥ || 37 ||

p. 342)

juhuyādapi sarvatra samidājyaudanaustilaiḥ |
vimānamatha janmādistūpyantaṃ vasanairnavaiḥ || 38 ||

veṣṭayed darbhamālābhirmālyaiścāpyupapaṃttitaḥ |
caturvarṇaudanaiścāpi yā (vī? vaiḥ) kṛsarapāyasaiḥ || 39 ||

dadhidugdhagulakṣaudraratnahemaphalākṣataiḥ |
hemapātraṃ samāpūrya vāstubhūtabaliṃ niśi || 40 ||

dattvā tataḥ prabhāte tu sthapatiḥ sthāpako'pica |
snānādikāḥ kriyāḥ kṛtvā vimānamadhiruhya tu || 41 ||

sthāpako mūrtipaiḥ sārdhaṃ kalaśaistairyathākramam |
abhiṣiṃcya vimānaṃ tad gandhādyairarcayet tataḥ || 42 ||

śikharasya purobhāge svarṇasūcyātha netrayoḥ |
sthaṇḍilāni likhitvā tu netramokṣaṃ tathācaret || 43 ||

ācchādyāhatavastreṇa vyapanīyātha darśayet |
savatsāṃ gāṃ ca viprāṃśca dhānyarāśiṃ ca kāñcanam || 44 ||

tataḥ sthapatiravyagraḥ śaṅkhatūryādinisvanaiḥ |
pralambayed dhvajaṃ prāgvat stūpyagragranthitānanam || 45 ||

prāgvacchubhāśubhāñjñātvā śāntiṃ kuryācchubhetare |
tato vedisthakalaśakuśāmbhobhiśca sarvataḥ || 46 ||

saṃprokṣya tu vimānaṃ tat prajaped bhuvaneśvarīm |
vimānādavaruhyātha sthapatistakṣakairvṛtaḥ || 47 ||

sagarbhamaṇḍapaṃ dhiṣṇyaṃ kuśagandhajalaiḥ kramāt |
saṃprokṣya cāṣṭa dhānyāni vikiret sarvato'pica || 48 ||

sthapatiḥ pramukhe sthitvā puṣpagandhākṣatāmbubhiḥ |
pūrṇāñjalirimāñślokān paṭhed devānanusmaran || 49 ||

varṣāmbubādhādaśaniprapātāccaṇḍācca vāyorapi cāgnidāhāt |
corādikebhyaḥ paracakraghātād rakṣantvidaṃ sadma surāsurādyāḥ || 50 ||

p. 343)

agadā manujāḥ saghanāḥ sukhinaḥ prathitā yaśasā ca bhavantu ciram |
vijayī nikhilāṃ paśusasyavatīṃ sukṛtī nṛpatiḥ pṛthivīmavatāt || 51 ||

brahmā viṣṇuḥ śaṅkaraścandrasūryau nandī lakṣmīrvāg vadhūḥ (?) skanda indraḥ |
bhūmirdevāścarṣayaśca prajānāṃ śrīsaubhāgyārogyabhogān kṛṣīran || 52 ||

iti |

sthapatistvevamuccārya svakarma pariniṣṭhitam |
samāpayet sthāpako'pi svakarmātha samāpayet || 53 ||

puṇyāhaṃ vācayitvāgre kumbhatoyakuśodakaiḥ |
pañcagavyena cāśeṣaṃ prāsādaṃ prokṣayet kramāt || 54 ||

tataḥ prāsādamūrttiṃ tu vinyasya sakalāṃ smaret |
prāsādabījaṃ haṃsāḍhyaṃ dvādaśāntād viniḥsṛtam || 55 ||

ānīya vinyaset tasyāṃ dhiṣṇyamūrttau cidātmakam |
tataścārghyādibhistadvad gandhādyaiśca yathākramam || 56 ||

nivedyāntaṃ yajet samyag vimānaṃ tat prasannadhīḥ |
yajamānastataḥ svarṇavasanābharaṇādibhiḥ || 57 ||

sthāpakaṃ sthapatiṃ cāpi pūjayitvā svaśaktitaḥ |
vimānakaraṇodīrṇaparikleśaphalātmakam || 58 ||

gṛhṇīyād dharmasarvasvaṃ takṣṇaḥ kanakadhārayā |
tatra svayaṃ tu sthapatirdadyāt saliladhārayā || 59 ||

punastaṃ hemavastrādyairyajamānastu toṣayet |
yadi takṣakarādevaṃ na gṛhṇīyāt pramugdhadhīḥ || 60 ||

tatkarma niṣphalaṃ tu syād yato'smād grāhyameva tat |
athānyānapi takṣādīn kartā karmakarānapi || 61||

toṣayeducitairdravyairmūrtipān brāhmaṇānapi |
godhānyadhvajavastrādyaṃ dadyāt sthapataye'khilam || 62 ||

bhojayed brāhmaṇādīṃśca dakṣiṇābhiśca toṣayet |
brahmaiva sthapatiḥ sākṣād yajamānaḥ svayaṃ hariḥ || 63 ||

p. 344)

ācāryo bhagavān rudrastribhirniṣpāditaṃ tu yat |
tadvastu sthirameva syād dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalapradam || 64 ||

vimānapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

hṛtpratiṣṭhā vidheyātha daive dhāmni suniṣṭhite |
caturdvārādisaṃyuktaṃ prāgvadābhūṣya maṇḍapam || 65 ||

vikirakṣepakumbhāstravahnyādhānādipūrvakam |
mantrāṇāṃ tarpaṇāntaṃ tu karma dīkṣāvadācaret || 66 ||

hiraṇyena yathāśakti kṛtvā prāsādapūruṣam |
bahiruttaravedyāṃ tu saṃsnāpyācchādya vāsasā || 67 ||

vinyasya ceṣṭvā gandhādyaistato maṇḍapamānayet |
śayyāyāṃ śāyayed vedyāṃ puruṣaṃ pralayākalam || 68 ||

śivājñāpadasambuddhaṃ tataḥ kuryāt sacetanam |
tārahṛtsampuṭaṃ haṃsamuddhṛtyātmapadaṃ tataḥ || 69 ||

śivājñayā śarīre'smin tvayā sthātavyamityapi |
uccāryāthāñjaliṃ puṣpairāpūrya dvādaśāntataḥ || 70 ||

caitanyaṃ tārakākāraṃ niyojya kusumāñjalau |
hiraṇyapuṃso hṛtpadme nāḍīmārgeṇa yojayet || 71 ||

tataḥ kalādikaṃ dehaṃ tasmin saṅkalpya vinyaset |

tadyathā -

oṃ hāṃ kalāyai namaḥ |
oṃ hāṃ kalādhipataye namaḥ |
oṃ hāṃ kalādhipasya kartṛtvābhivyaktiṃ kurukuru |

anenaiva prakāreṇa vidyārāgādikānyapi || 72 ||

ahaṅkāraṃ tu tattvāni pṛthaguccārya tu nyaset |
vidyādīnāṃ viśeṣeṇa kāryaṃ bhinnaṃ praśasyate || 73||

tadyathā -

vidyādhipāsya jñānābhivyaktiṃ rāgādhipāsya viṣayeṣu rāgaṃ prakṛtyadhipāsya svādhikārakartṛtvaṃ buddhyadhipāsya bodham ahaṅkārādhipāsyābhimānaṃ kuru kurviti sarvatrānte yojayet |

p. 345)

manasaśca daśākṣāṇāmadhipāḥ syuḥ pṛthak pṛthak |

tadyathā -

candro diśaśca vāyuśca sūryo'tha varuṇo'śvinau || 74 ||

samanaśśrotrapūrvāṇāmindriyāṇāmihādhipāḥ |
agnirindrastathā viṣṇurmitro brahmā ca te kramāt || 75 ||

vāgādikarmendriyāṇāṃ pañcādhipatayo matāḥ |
manasa(svoḥ? śco)ditaṃ karma syāt saṅkalpavikalpakam || 76 ||

śrotrādīnāṃ tu śabdādergrāhakatvaṃ pṛthak smṛtam |
uktyupādānagamanavisargānandakarmaṇām || 77 ||

grāhakatvaṃ pṛthag vācyaṃ vāgādīnāṃ yathākramam |
athādau tārahṛdbījapūrvaṃ śabdādipañcakam || 78 ||

uccārayeccaturthyā tu namontaṃ tu sakṛt sakṛt |
ākāśādīni pañcātha namontaṃ pūrvavad vadet || 79 ||

sadāśivādyā brahmāntāste cākāśādipañcasu |
adhipāḥ pūrvavad vācyā namontaṃ sacaturthikam || 80 ||

evaṃ tattvāni vinyasya nāḍīnāṃ daśakaṃ nyaset |
tārahṛtpūrvakaṃ tadvannamontaṃ sacaturthikam || 81 ||

iḍāṃ piṅgāṃ suṣumnāṃ ca gāndhārīṃ hastijihvikām |
suyaśālambuṣe pūṣāṃ kuhūmapyatha śaṅkhinīm || 82 ||

daśa nāḍīnāmāni |

tadvat prāṇamapānaṃ ca dhyānodānasamānakān |
nāgaṃ kūrmaṃ ca kṛkaraṃ devadattaṃ dhanañjayam || 83 ||

daśa prāṇānimāṃścāpi nyaset prāgvannamontakam |
iti māyāṃ svādhikārapūrvakatvena saṃsmaran || 84 ||

kālaṃ niyāmakaṃ caiva bandhakatvena cintayan |
aṅguṣṭhamātraprabhṛtimantraiḥ prerakatāṃ tathā || 85 ||

vyāpakatvena puruṣaṃ bhagavantaṃ tu vinyaset |
nirodhayenniṣṭhurayā trikhaṇḍādhvānamapyatha || 86 ||

p. 346)

māyāsadeśarudrāntaṃ dhyātvā rakṣāṃ tathāstrataḥ |
tataḥ kuṇḍāntikaṃ gatvā śaktimādhārasaṃjñitām || 87 ||

prāgvat kālāditattvāni tārahṛdbījapūrvakam |
namontamagnau vinyasya tathājyāhutibhiḥ punaḥ || 88 ||

hutvā japitvā tatsaṅkhyaṃ śivājñāṃśrāvayet tataḥ |

oṃ hāṃ kālādhipa svatattvena saha śivājñayā prāsādasthitiparyantamatra sthātavyam |

vidyādyādhāraśaktyantaṃ pṛthagitthaṃ nirodhayet || 89 ||

tato garbhagṛhādūrdhvaṃ śukanāsasya copari |
khaṭvāyāṃ kḷptaśayyāyāṃ hemādyekatamaṃ ghaṭam || 90 ||

vinyasyājyamadhubhyāṃ taṃ pūrṇaṃ ratnādibhiryutam |
sūkṣmavāsoyugacchannamiṣṭvā gandhādibhiḥ kramāt || 91 ||

taṃ hemapuruṣaṃ tasmin vinyasyārādhayet punaḥ |
prāyaścittamaghoreṇa hutāthācāryadakṣiṇām || 92 ||

dadyānmūrtipatibhyaśca brāhmaṇebhyaśca śaktitaḥ |
bhagavantaṃ ca vahniṃ ca yathāpūrvaṃ visarjayet || 93 ||

hṛtpratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

evaṃ stūpīkumbhayośca pratiṣṭhā tantreṣūktā yā vimānapratiṣṭhā |
proktā hyasmin hṛtpratiṣṭhā ca yābhiḥ prāsādaḥ syāt supratiṣṭho maheśaḥ || 94 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde stūpyādilakṣaṇapaṭalaścatustriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 35: Erneuerung, Befriedungsriten und Tempelumfassungen

Das Kapitel beschreibt die Erhaltung und Wiederherstellung heiliger Bauten. Es folgen historische Deutungen ungewöhnlicher Erscheinungen sowie die Anordnung von Umfassungen, Nebenheiligtümern, Opferpodesten und Torbauten. Die vorausgesagten Wirkungen sind Aussagen der überlieferten Ritual- und Baulehre.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha pañcatriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

athānukarma vijñeyaṃ dhāmnāṃ vā kālapākataḥ |
patitaṃ skhalitaṃ jīrṇaṃ prāsādāṅaṃ yadā bhavet || 1 ||

p. 347)

tattaddravyaiḥ śilādyaistu samādheyaṃ hi pūrvavat |
saṃsthānaṃ prāgvadeva syādalaṅkārādikaṃ ca yat || 2 ||

vyāsatuṅgatvahānirvā vṛddhiścāpi na śasyate |
jāticchandavikalpānāṃ syānmānaṃ prāgvadeva hi || 3 ||

svayambhūdaivikārṣāṇāmalpaṃ prāktanadhāma cet |
jīrṇaṃ vā patitaṃ tasya na vṛddhirdoṣamāvahet || 4 ||

dvāraprākārapīṭhādyamanuktasthānagaṃ yadi |
parivāraṃ ca tatproktasthāne kuryāt salakṣaṇam || 5 ||

daivikaṃ prāktanaṃ dhāma [k: ma hīnamānamala] mānahīnamalakṣaṇam |
salakṣaṇaṃ prakurvīta pūrvasaṃsthānasundaram || 6 ||

svāyambhuvārṣadaivaṃ vā niṣkalaṃ sakalaṃ tu vā |
sthānānna cālayelliṅgaṃ pūrvasthāne'rhati sthitim || 7 ||

nadyabdhijalavātādyairhṛte vicalite'thavā |
tasmāt sahasradaṇḍāntakṣeme saṃsthāpayet punaḥ || 8 ||

tadeva tadabhāve tu pūrvaliṅgasamaṃ navam |
pūrvatulyavimāne tu prāyaścittādanantaram || 9 ||

pratiṣṭhitaṃ bhavedṛddhyai rājarāṣṭraprajāhitam |
tatra mūlālayād rakṣoyamāgnimarutāṃ diśaḥ || 10 ||

tyaktvā yatheṣṭamanyatra vidhinā sthāpayed diśi |
yame bharturnṛpasyāpanmarudrakṣogniṣu kṣayaḥ || 11 ||

tasmāt tat parihṛtyaiva calitasthāpanaṃ hitam |
chandānāṃ proktanād dhiṣṇyāt prāgvodakparito'dhikam || 12 ||

mānonmānapramāṇoccatalādhikyaṃ ca śasyate |
pūrvasmāddhīnamānādyaṃ sthānaṃ kartṛnṛpāhitam || 13 ||

dvārabhittyaṅgaṇādīnāṃ hāpanaṃ ca vināśakṛt |
vinaṣṭavastuno garbhaṃ tyaktvā garbhaṃ nyaset punaḥ || 14 ||

p. 348)

adhiṣṭhānādikaṃ prāgvat kuryāt stambhādikānyapi |
yadi tat prāktanadravyairniṣpādyaṃ ced gṛhādikam || 15 ||

prārabhyādau navadravyaiḥ purāṇairyojayat tataḥ |
yogairnavairnaveṣviṣṭaḥ purāṇānāṃ purātanaiḥ || 16 ||

miśrayoge vināśaḥ syādato miśraṃ na kārayet |
puragrāmālayādīni pūrvavastvanukūlataḥ || 17 ||

kuryāt tadbādhakaṃ vastu kulanāśakaraṃ tyajet |
antarhārād bahirmūlādalpaliṅgālayādikam || 18 ||

kurvīta vāntaḥ sālasya yathā mūlaṃ na pīḍayet |
mūlālayasamaṃ kṣudramadhikaṃ ca na śaśyate || 19 ||

śastamardhaṃ ca pādonaṃ śarāṃśe tryaṃśameva vā |
kramādindrādivāyvantaṃ mūlāt tu śivamandiram || 20 ||

kṛtaṃ vināśayet sthānaṃ kartāraṃ rājasantatim |
rāṣṭraṃ dhanaṃ ca sasyaṃ ca tasmāt tat parivarjayet || 21 ||

evaṃ grāmapurādīnāṃ svagṛhasya ca tatsamam |
tasmādudīcyāṃ mukhyādiparjanyāntaṃ ca pūrvataḥ || 22 ||

mānuṣaṃ śāṅkaraṃ liṅgaṃ sthāpayecchubhadaṃ hi tat |
śivaḥ prākpaścimāsyastu manuṣyāṇāṃ hitāvahaḥ || 23 ||

anyatrāghoranṛtteśadakṣiṇeśācca vāmataḥ |
sarvatrābhimukhāḥ saumyā devatāḥ śubhadā nṛṇām || 24 ||

ugrāḥ parāṅmukhāḥ śastāḥ puragrāmagṛhādiṣu |
na manuṣyālayaṃ kuryād devāgārādhikonnatam || 25 ||

tatsamīpe viśeṣeṇa talādhikyaṃ ca neṣyate |
daivād dhāmnaḥ śubhaṃ nyūnaṃ samaṃ vā mānuṣa gṛham || 26 ||

anukarmavidhānam |

adhiṣṭhānādi saundaryastūpyagrācchubhāvaham |
prāsādāṅgeṣu vairūpyaṃ hīnādhikyaṃ ca ninditam || 27 ||

p. 349)

chidraṃ vraṇaṃ darī nimnamanyaccāpyaśubhāvaham |
deśadeśādhipasthānakartṛbhartṛvināśanam || 28 ||

apica -

adhiṣṭhāne tu vairūpyaṃ tatsantānavināśanam |
pratyāṃ tu strīvināśāya stambhe nṛpaparājayaḥ || 29 ||

prastare dvijanāśaḥ syāt kaṇṭhe tu vaṇijāṃ kṣayaḥ |
nāsikāsu svapakṣaghnaṃ śikhare rājavibhramaḥ || 30 ||

stūpikākumbhavairūpyaṃ tadrāṣṭrajananāśanam |
asthānadvārasopānaṃ sarveṣāmaśubhāvaham || 31 ||

asthānabhittikastambhamanuktāṅgavirūpatā |
acoditālaṅkaraṇamanyaccāniṣṭaduḥkhadam || 32 ||

pūjopacāravicchedo balicchedo'pyavṛṣṭikṛt |
sarvāṅgasundaraṃ tasmād dhāma kuryāt salakṣaṇam || 33 ||

nāśaṃ duḥkhaṃ mṛtiṃ puṣṭiṃ kulavṛddhiṃ kulakṣayam |
dhanaṃ sukhaṃ ca nairdhanyaṃ kuryāt pūrvādidigdarī || 34 ||

mṛtiṃ rogaṃ cāgnibhayaṃ bandhunāśaṃ dhanaṃ sutam |
mitrāgamaṃ ca puṣṭiṃ ca vināśaṃ cāvahet kramāt || 35 ||

bahmasthānādyamīśāntaṃ valmīkaṃ bhavanādiṣu |
pāto'śaneśca kṣaudrasya nyāsaḥ sarvatragarhitaḥ || 36 ||

dhanāgamaṃ dhanāpāyaṃ mitraprāptiṃ sukhaṃ śriyam |
varṣaṃ kanyāgamaṃ putraṃ kalahaṃ raktakanyakā || 37 ||

brahmasthānāt tu śakrādyamīśānāntaṃ yathākramāt |
uktādavāntare'nyatra dvāre ca kalahādikam || 38 ||

anarthamāvahed yasmāt tacchāntyai juhuyād ghṛtam [k; kh: dhṛtam raktastrīdarśanasya] |
ulūkā gṛdhrakāḥ śyenāstathā vanakapotakāḥ || 39 ||

p. 350)

piṅgalāśsca cakorāśca gṛhe syuścedanarthadāḥ |
devamānuṣageheṣu maṭhagoṣṭhasabhādiṣu || 40 ||

valmīkādyadbhutānāṃ tu doṣaśāntistu kathyate |
khananādikriyābhistadapanīyopalipya tu || 41 ||

gobhiradhyuṣite tasmin hutvā cādbhutaśāntikam |
rakṣoghnaṃ vāstuhomaṃ ca dattvā vāstubaliṃ tataḥ || 42 ||

brāhmaṇān bhojayitvā tu puṇyāhaṃ vācayet punaḥ |
yathāvadāvaset tasmin sarvasaṃpatkaraṃ bhavet || 43 ||

adbhutaśamanam |

prāsādabhavanādīnāṃ rakṣālaṅkārasiddhaye |
vaprāṇi kramaśaḥ kuryāt pañcatridvyekasaṃkhyayā || 44 ||

tatrāntarmaṇḍalaṃ tvādyamantarhārātha tadbahiḥ |
madhyahārā ca maryādā mahāmaryādakaṃ tataḥ || 45 ||

atra mayaḥ -

kṣudrāṇāmalpaharmyāṇāṃ khavyāsārdhapramāṇataḥ |
antarmaṇḍalakaṃ kuryāt satrihastaṃ tu tatsamam ||

dvitīyaṃ tu tṛtīyaṃ ca tasmāt pañcakarādhikam |
tasmāt sasaptahastaṃ tu tatsamaṃ syāccaturthakam ||

navahastasamāyuktaṃ tatsamaṃ pañcamaṃ bhavet ||

iti |

madhyamānāṃ tu mūlārdhamantarmaṇḍalakaṃ bhavet |
tataḥ śararṣibṛhatīrudrahastaṃ yathākramāt || 46 ||

vaprāntarālavistāraḥ proktaḥ prākārapañcake |
athottamānāṃ mūlārdhaṃ prathamaṃ tvatha carṣibhiḥ || 47 ||

nandarudrātijagatīhastairhārā bhavanti hi |
antarmaṇḍalabhitteḥ syād viṣkambhaḥ sārdhahastavān || 48 ||

p. 351)

tasmād dvitryaṅgulādhikyāt kramāt sālā bhavanti hi |
tattadviṣkambhamānāt tu triguṇaṃ vā caturguṇam || 49 ||

prākāratuṅgatā proktā svoccāṣṭāṃśācchiroghanam |

atra mayaḥ -

uttarāntocchritā [to] vā syāt kumbhamaṇḍyantakodayā [g: yāvat |
ma] |
masūrakādivargāḍhyā khaṇḍaharmyādimaṇḍitā ||

budbudārdhenduśīrṣā vā ṛjurvā bhittiriṣyate |

iti |

kṣudrālpabhittiviṣkambhaṃ hastādārabhya pūrvavat || 50 ||

kramād dvitryaṅgulādhikyād vardhayet sārdhahastataḥ |
sottarāvājanacchatraśīrṣavatyaśca bhittayaḥ || 51 ||

upariṣṭāt tu vaprāṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ tu śivālaye |
manoramatamāṃ [k, kh: rāṃ] kuryāt parito vṛṣabhāvalim || 52 ||

mūlaṃ janmasthalaṃ hastamucchritaṃ mūlasālataḥ |
dvitīyaṃ hīnaṣaṇmātraṃ pratisālaṃ ca tatkramāt || 53 ||

hastārdhaṃ pādajanmoccaṃ tasmād dvitryaṅgulakṣayāt |
mahāmaryādabhittyantamevaṃ hāpyamathāpi vā || 54 ||

kṣudre sāṣṭādaśāṅgulyaṃ madhyame mūlapādukam |
kṣapayet taccaturmātrairyāvat pañcāntasālakam || 55 ||

prākāralakṣaṇam |

vṛṣasthānaṃ tu purataḥ syādāgneyyāṃ mahānasam |
mātṝṇāṃ tu yamopānte gajavaktrasya nair-ṛte || 56 ||

vāruṇe vāsudevasya skandasya tadanantaram |
vāyavyāmathavaiśānyāmumādurgālayaḥ smṛtaḥ || 57 ||

uttare dhanadasya syāt koṣṭhāgāraṃ triśūlini |
īśendramadhye dhātuḥ syānnṛttasyaiśe'thavā puraḥ || 58 ||

p. 352)

vahnigopurayormadhye dhānyānāmiti kecana |
madhyena vahnimātṝṇāṃ snapanāmbugṛhaṃ smṛtam || 59 ||

maṭhaśca yāmye bāhye syāt puṣpasya yamavighnayoḥ |
rakṣombumadhye śastrāṇāṃ gośālā varuṇe bahiḥ || 60 ||

vāruṇyāṃ śayanasyāntarjyeṣṭhāyā vāyudakṣiṇe |
vidyāpīṭhaṃ bhavenmukhye parjanye kṣetrapasya tu || 61 ||

aiśe'ntaścaṇḍanāthasyāpyādityānāṃ vidherbahiḥ |
lokeśānāṃ svadikṣveva cendrāgnyormadhyato'śvinoḥ || 62 ||

bahirdvitīya[kh: yaṃ]hārāyāṃ viśveṣāṃ yamarakṣasoḥ |
śāstuśca rakṣodigbhāge bhadrakālyāstathā bahiḥ || 63 ||

rakṣovaruṇayormadhye śeṣanāgālayaḥ smṛtaḥ |
vastūnāmambumarutormunināṃ vāyusomayoḥ || 64 ||

someśamadhye rudrāṇāṃ krameṇaivaṃ prakalpayet |
parivāravimānānāṃ mānaṃ garbhārdhamānataḥ || 65 ||

tribhāgād vā caturthāṃśāt kṣudreṣu parikalpayet |
ekamalpe tu vapraṃ syāt parivārāṣṭakaṃ tathā || 66 ||

vṛṣogaṇapatirbrahmā mātaro'tha guho hariḥ |
durgā caṇḍeśvaraścāṣṭau parivārāḥ prakīrtitāḥ || 67 ||

athāpi daśa lokeśāścaṇḍo'ntarmātarastathā |
kṣudre vā madhyame dhāmni dvādaśaite bhavanti hi || 68 ||

ete dvādaśa vighnaśca guho durgā haristathā |
svadikṣu parivārāḥ syurmadhyame dhāmni ṣoḍaśa || 69 ||

uttameṣu vimāneṣu parivārānaśeṣataḥ |
sthāpayed vāstudevāṃśca kramādīśānapūrvakān || 70 ||

dvātriṃśanmadhyamahārāyāṃ svapadeṣviti yāvat |

p. 353)

parivārapratimodayaḥ pūjāṃśodayād dviguṇaḥ śreṣṭhadadhyardhaṃ madhyamastatsamaṃ kaniṣṭhaḥ iti parāśaraḥ |

sthite deve sthitāste syuḥ parivārāstathāsane |
niṣaṇṇāḥ śayane'pi syuriti prāha pitāmahaḥ || 71 ||

atra mayaḥ -

prākpratyaṅmukha ukṣā devābhimukho na vābhimukhaḥ |
śeṣā ye parivārā devābhimukhāḥ sadaiva syuḥ ||

iti |

yadyanmukho bhaved devastadagre vāhanadhvajam |
indraṃ cārabhya lokeśān yajedeva pradakṣiṇam || 72 ||

nirmālyadhārakaṃ caiśe mātṝrapica dakṣiṇe |
sarvatra kalpayed devaṃ pranālamapi cottare || 73 ||

gopurād bāhyataḥ kuryād balipīṭhaṃ salakṣaṇam |
antarālaṃ tripādaṃ vā prāsādārdhamathāpi vā || 74 ||

garbhārdhavistṛtaṃ pīṭhaṃ tripādonaṃ ca sammitam |
tridvyekahastamuccaṃ taduttamādiṣu kalpayet || 75 ||

taduccaṣoḍaśāṃśena janmātha jagatī tribhiḥ |
vedāṃśaiḥ kumudaṃ bhāgaḥ paṭṭikāṃśaistribhirgalaḥ || 76 ||

kampastvaṃśena tu dvābhyāṃ vājanaṃ cordhvapaṭṭikā |
bhāgenetyatha tadvyāse daśāṃśe dvyaṃśahānitaḥ || 77 ||

ūrdhvābjaṃ vistṛtaṃ vāṣṭabhāgeṣvekonameva vā |
dvyaṃśo vābjodayaḥ proktaḥ karṇikā tattribhāgataḥ || 78 ||

sabhadraṃ vā vibhadraṃ vā sopapīṭhamathāpi vā |
alaṅkārairvimānoktairyuktaṃ vā baliviṣṭaram || 79 ||

hārāyāṃ madhyame vāpi maryādāyāmathāpi vā |
balipīṭhād bahiḥ prācyāṃ dhvajastambhaṃ tu vinyaset || 80 ||

dhvajād bahirvṛṣagṛhaṃ caturdvāraṃ prakalpayet |
dvāraliṅgasamaḥ śreṣṭho madhyo vedāṃśahīnataḥ || 81 ||

p. 354)

ardhahīnaḥ kaniṣṭhaḥ syād vṛṣabho lakṣaṇānvitaḥ |
dvārādadhyardhamucco vā sapādadviguṇocchritaḥ || 82 ||

manoramatarākārastvāsīno vṛṣabho bhavet |
gopurāṇāṃ tathā lakṣma yathāvadatha kathyate || 83 ||

prativapraṃ tu kartavyaṃ dvāre dvāre tu gopuram |

atra mayaḥ -

kṣudrālpamadhyamukhyānāṃ dhiṣṇyānāṃ svapramāṇataḥ |
mūlaprāsādavistāre saptāṣṭanavabhāgike ||

daśaikādaśabhāge ca tattadekāṃśahānitaḥ |
dvāraśobhādivistārād gopuraṃ tad bhavet kramāt ||

kṣudrālpakānāṃ dhāmnāṃ syānmānamevaṃ yathoditam |
madhyānāṃ mūladhāmnastu vyāse vedeṣubhāgike |

ṣaṭsaptāṣṭāṃśake vā syād bhāgonaṃ gopuraṃ pṛthak |
tribhāgaikāṃśamardhaṃ ca dvibhāgaṃ syāt tribhāgike ||

caturbhāge tribhāgaṃ tu pañcāṃśe caturaṃśakam |
dvāraśobhādivistāraḥ śreṣṭhānāṃ gopure [raṃ] smṛtaḥ [g: tam] ||

tuṅgaṃ tu gopurāṇāṃ syāt saptāṃśe rudrabhāgikam |
caturaṃśe ṣaḍaṃśoccaṃ pañcāṃśe saptabhāgikam ||

saptāṃśaistu caturbhāge navabhāgaistu pañcake |
dviguṇaṃ vā yathāsaṃkhyaṃ dvārāyatanatuṅgatā ||

gopurasya tu vistāraṃ tribhāgādekabhāgikam |
caturbhāgaikabhāgaṃ vā pañcabhāge dvibhāgikam ||

nirgamo gopurāṇāṃ syād vaprakuḍyasya bāhyataḥ |
mūlāt sārdhaṃ satripādaṃ sārdhahastadvayaṃ tu vā ||

nirdiṣṭo dvāravistāro gopurāṇāṃsamāsataḥ |

atra parāśaraḥ -

tasya ṣaṇṇavadvādaśamātravṛddhyā pañcasaptanavahastāntaṃ dvāraṃ pañcadaśabhedaṃ pṛthak pṛthak kṣudre madhye pare syāt iti ||

p. 355)

dvārāṇāṃ tatra vistārādutsedhaḥ pañcadhocyate || 84 ||

pañcāṃśebhyaśca saptāṃśaḥ saptāṃśebhyo daśāṃśikaḥ |
dviguṇo'rdhādhikaḥ pādamadhikaḥ pañcadhocchrayaḥ || 85 ||

krameṇa pañcasālānāmekatriśarasaptakam |
navāṅgulaṃ ca saṃtyajya dakṣiṇādakṣiṇakramāt || 86 ||

dvāraṃ niyojayet tatra mūlavastu nirīkṣya tu |
pādādhiṣṭhānatuṅgaṃtvaṃ vedeṣvṛṣibhujaṅgamaiḥ || 87 ||

nandapaṅktiśasūryāṃśānmūlādekāṃśahānitaḥ |
sādhiṣṭhānāṅghrituṅgaḥ syāccheṣaṃ syādupapīṭhakam || 88 ||

pādabandhaṃ masūraṃ ca yathāvat parikalpayet |
paṭṭikāṅgamadhiṣṭhānastambhamānaṃ tu mūlavat || 89 ||

vasunandadigaṃśonaṃ gopurastambhatuṅgatā |
nikhātapādaṃ homāntaṃ jitvādhiṣṭhanakaṃ nyaset(?) || 90 ||

uttarāntasamānaṃ tadardhaṃ vā vipulaṃ bhavet |
praveśadakṣiṇe garbhaṃ nyasedārūḍhabhittike || 91 ||

pādādhiṣṭhānayostuṅgādadhiko miśrakodayaḥ |
dvāratuṅgaṃ puragrāmarājadhānyādiṣūditam || 92 ||

nyased gopurakuḍyāgre śliṣṭaṃ yogaṃ kavāṭayoḥ |
tatsīmānaṃ tu vaprāntaṃ kuryānmadhye surālaye || 93 ||

ekādipañcabhūmyantamalpānāṃ gopurāṇi hi |
dvibhaumāt ṣaṭtalāntāni madhyānāṃ gopurāṇyapi || 94 ||

dvitatut? saptabhaumāntamuttamānāṃ tu gopuram |

atra -

sopapīṭhamadhiṣṭhānaṃ pādoccaṃ cottarāntakam |
śeṣaṃ tatstūpiparyantaṃ bhāgamānaṃ vidhīyate ||

iti mayaḥ |

stūpyantamuttarādūrdhvaṃ ṣoḍhā bhaktaṃ la gopuram || 95 ||

p. 356)

sapādāṃśena mañcoccaṃ bhāgena prastarodayaḥ |
bhāgena kandharotsedhaḥ satripādāṃśakaṃ śiraḥ || 96 ||

śiṣṭena tu śikhātuṅgamityekatalagopuram |
e (kaṃ? vaṃ) tu dvitalādīnāṃ talādhikyavibhāgataḥ || 97 ||

ādvādaśatalādūhyaṃ vidadhīta yathākramam |
gopuravyāsapañcāṃśe garbhāgāra tribhāgataḥ || 98 ||

bhāgābhyāṃ bhittiviṣkambhaṃ vidadhyādekabhūmike |
saptāṃśe gopuravyāse garbhaṃ tu caturaṃśakaiḥ || 99 ||

kuryād bhittiṃ tribhiḥ śeṣairudaye'tha navāṃśake |
aṃśena kūṭavistāraṃ tribhiraṃśaistu koṣṭhakam || 100 ||

kūṭakoṣṭhakayormadhye pañcāṃśaiḥ pañjarādibhiḥ |
alaṅkṛtya yathāśobhaṃ dvitalaṃ gopuraṃ bhavet || 101 ||

vyāse navāṃśe tritalaṃ daśabhāge catustalam |
rudrāṃśe śarabhaumaṃ syāt sūryāṃśe ṣaṭtale tathā || 102 ||

trayodaśe saptatalaṃ kuryād yuktyā tu pūrvavat |

atra parāśaraḥ -

ekatalādi saptatalāntaṃ sarvatrāpi gopureṣvalindaharmyakūṭaśālāmukhapañjaranāsīhastipṛṣṭhapakṣ aśālā-masūrastambhavedikājālatoraṇairalaṅkaraṇīyam iti |

mūladvārasya vistārād vedaśonaṃ śarāṃśataḥ || 103 ||

hīnaṃ vordhvatalānāṃ tu dvārāṇi parikalpayet |
garbhāgāre tu sopānamuparyupari vinyaset || 104 ||

catuṣkarṇe tu sopānamupapīṭhe praśasyate |
yathāyukti yathāśobhaṃ tathā yojyaṃ vicakṣaṇaiḥ || 105 ||

gopurāṇāmalaṅkāraṃ mūlavastvanurūpataḥ |
kuryādākṛtiśobhādyaṃ vimānabhavanādiṣu || 106 ||

sopapīṭhamadhiṣṭhānaṃ stambhādiparimaṇḍitam |
dvitalādiyutaṃ ramyaṃ [g: mya] mahādvāraṃ pradakṣiṇam || 107 ||

p. 357)

sādhirohaṇasopānaṃ sāntaraprastarānvitam |
ūhapratyūhaśobhāḍhyaṃ dvisaptamu(pa? kha)paṭṭikam || 108 ||

dīrghāgrākāravinyāsaṃ śrīmandiramiti smṛtam |
tadeva tu śiraḥ pārśve tyaktvā pūrvatalaṃ punaḥ || 109 ||

mukhe paṭṭikaṣaṭkena yuktaṃ syācchrīniketanam |
ekadevasabhāśīirṣaṃ ṣaṇmahānāsikānvitam || 110 ||

sumaṅgalābhidhānaṃ syāt viśālamatha kathyate |
prāguktameva parito bhāgavṛddhyā sagaṇḍimam || 111||

cūḍaharmyānvitaṃ śrīmad viśālākhyaṃ tu gopuram |
tadeva parito bhaktyā yuktaṃ bhavyābhidhānakam || 112 ||

tadeva vṛttaśiharaṃ dīrghākāraṃ manoramam |
vṛttāgrakūṭaṃ karṇeṣu pauṣṭikaṃ nāma gopuram || 113 ||

tadeva hi mukhe vedabhāgārdhānmaṇḍapānvitam |
khaṇḍaharmyapatākāḍhyaṃ sumaṇḍākhyaṃ tu gopuram || 114 ||

kapotaśālāsaṃyuktaṃ nāmnā syāt pārikūṭakam |
etāni gopurāṇyaṣṭau śuddhamiśrakriyāvaśāt |
115 ||

atha tribhaumādiyutaṃ ṣaṣṭidvitayanāsikam |
sādhiṣṭhānaṃ ca sastambhakūṭaśālaṃ satoraṇam || 116 ||

śālātaḥ pañjaropetaṃ guhyāguhyādhirohaṇam |
devaśreṣṭhanarendrārhaṃ subhadraṃ nāma gopuram || 117||

dvitalaṃ tu vibhāgena pārśvayorgarbhaveśmanaḥ |
caturaśraṃ caturnāsīsāṅgāvayavasundaram || 118 ||

bhadrakalyāṇasaṃjñaṃ tat tadeva śikhare yadi |
aṣṭāśrakūṭaśālāḍhyaṃ bhadrasundarasaṃjñitam || 119 ||

mukhe mukhe tadeva syād vinirgatasabhāmukham |
parito bhāgavṛddhyā tu talaiḥ saptabhiranvitam || 120 ||

p. 158)

śrīkaraṃ nāma tat proktaṃ gopuraṃ sumanoramam |

iti gopuravidhiḥ |

ityevamuktamanukarmavidhānamādau śāntiryathāvaduditātra tathādbhutānām prākāralakṣma kathitaṃ vṛṣalakṣaṇaṃ ca proktaśca gopuraṃvidhirnikhilaḥ samāsāt ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde'nukarmādilakṣaṇapaṭalaḥ pañcatriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 36: Formen des Lingas und Auswahl des Steins

Das Linga kann als ungegliederte Form, als Bildgestalt oder als Verbindung beider erscheinen. Dieses Kapitel behandelt seine Materialien, kurzlebige Formen für die Verehrung und die rituelle Gewinnung des Steins. Die überlieferten Materialwirkungen, Vorzeichen und gesellschaftlichen Wertungen werden als historische Aussagen wiedergegeben.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ṣaṭtriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha liṅgaṃ tridhā jñeyaṃ niṣkalaṃ sakalaṃ tathā |
miśraṃ ceti ca talliṅgamacalaṃ ca calaṃ dvidhā || 1 ||

niṣkalaṃ kevalaṃ liṅgaṃ sakalaṃ pratimā smṛtā |
miśrākhyaṃ mukhaliṅgaṃ syānmiśralakṣaṇalakṣitam || 2 ||

śailaṃ rātnaṃ tathā lauhaṃ dāravaṃ mārttikaṃ punaḥ |
kṣaṇikaṃ ceti ṣoḍhā syāt kramālliṅgaṃ tu niṣkalam || 3 ||

brāhmaṇakṣatraviṭchūdraśilāḥ syurdhavalāruṇāḥ |
pītāḥ kṛṣṇāśca liṅgāni kuryāt tābhiryathākramam || 4 ||

sarveṣāmathavā sarvāḥ śilāḥ syuriti kecana |
muktiṃ jayaṃ dhanaṃ dhānyaṃ dadyuḥ śuklādikāḥ śilāḥ || 5 ||

sphaṭikaḥ padmarāgaśca vajraṃ nīlaṃ hiraṇmayam |
vaiḍūryaṃ vidrumaṃ puṣyaṃ ratnaliṅgaṃ tathāṣṭadhā || 6 ||

sphaṭikaḥ sūryakāntaśca candrakānta iti tridhā |
sphaṭikasyaiva bhedāḥ syuḥ kāmamokṣārthadāḥ kramāt || 7 ||

śriyaṃ kāmāṃstathārogyamṛddhiṃ putrāñjayaṃ sukham |
labhate padmarāgādiliṅgānāṃ kramaśo'rcanāt || 8 ||

ratnānāmiha sarveṣāṃ doṣāḥ sāmānyato nava |
rekhā binduḥ kalaṅkaśca kākāṅghrikṣatadhūlayaḥ || 9 ||

p. 359)

tuṣāratrāsarandhrāṇi yatnād ratneṣu varjayet |
sauvarṇaṃ rājataṃ tāmraṃ paittalaṃ kāṃsyamāyasam || 10||

saisakaṃ trāpuṣaṃ ceti lauhaṃ liṅgaṃ tadaṣṭadhā |
bhuktimuktipradaṃ haimaṃ liṅgaṃ raupyaṃ tu puṣṭidam || 11 ||

śaulbaṃ putrapradaṃ kāṃsyaṃ saukhyadaṃ tvatha paittalam |
āyurārogyadaṃ vidyādāyasaṃ maraṇaṃ smṛtam || 12 ||

saisakaṃ trāpuṣaṃ cāpi vidveṣoccāṭamāraṇe |
mukhyalohāni catvāri hemādīni śubhāni hi || 13 ||

piśācalohānyanyāni kāṃsyādīni vivarjayet |
candanaṃ devadāruśca śamīpippalaśiṃśapāḥ || 14 ||

khadirāsanamālūramadhūkabakulāstathā |
padmakaḥ karṇikāraśca viprādīnāṃ tryastrayaḥ || 15 ||

kramād dāravaliṅgānāṃ vijñeyāstaravaḥ śubhāḥ |
tīrthakṣetrācalārāmapuṇyadeśodbhavāṃ mṛdam || 16 ||

śuklāṃ raktāṃ tathā pītāṃ kṛṣṇāṃ vādāya cūrṇayet |
yavagodhūmamāṣāṇāṃ cūrṇānāṃ guggulorapi || 17 ||

lākṣāśrīveṣṭakaśyāmāsa[k: māna sa]rjānāṃ tu samāṃśakaiḥ |
kundaruṣkasya cāṃśena mṛccūrṇaṃ sarvataḥ samam || 18 ||

kapilāpañcagavyena satailena tu mardayet |
tāṃ mṛdaṃ mṛditāṃ pakṣaṃ māsamātroṣitaṃ punaḥ || 19 ||

ādāya liṅgaṃ kurvīta sapīṭhaṃ sveṣṭamānataḥ |
māsaṃ tu śoṣayed dharme liṅgamāmaṃ tu mārttikam || 20 ||

athavā kevalāṃ mṛtsnāṃkarmayogyāṃ vicūrṇitām |
marditāṃ pañcagavyādbhirmāsamātraṃ tathoṣitām || 21 ||

gṛhītvā kārayelliṅgaṃ sapīṭhaṃ lakṣaṇānvitam |
vipacet kuśalairagnau pakvaṃ liṅgaṃ tu tad bhavet || 22 ||

p. 360)

saikataṃ gomayaṃ paiṣṭamāmlaṃ gaulaṃ tathā phalam |
nāvanītaṃ ca liṅgāni saptaiva kṣaṇikāni tu || 23 ||

mokṣārogyadhanānnādyapuṣṭiśrīvaśyadāni tu |
bhavanti kṣaṇaliṅgāni yajatāṃ prativāsaram || 24 ||

naiteṣāṃ piṇḍikā kāryā kuryālliṅgaṃ tadāsane |
naiṣāṃ trikhaṇḍaṃ mānaṃ vā na śirovartanādikam || 25 ||

naiṣāṃ kālamuhūrtādyaṃ nādhivāsādikāḥ kriyāḥ |
nirmāya sadyastalliṅge śivamāvāhya pūjayet || 26 ||

visṛjya nirapekṣaṃ talliṅgamapsu vinikṣipet |

kṣaṇikaliṅgavidhiḥ |

svayoniḥ piṇḍikaiva syācchailādīnāmadūṣaṇā || 27||

abhāve tvaiṣṭakī śaile ratnajānāṃ hiraṇmayī |
rājatī tāmrajā vā syācchreṣṭhamadhyādhamakramāt || 28 ||

svalohaireva lohānāmiṣṭakābhiśca dārave |

liṅgapīṭhopādānādhikāraḥ |

uttarāyaṇasaṃsthe'rke śuklapakṣe guṇānvite || 29 ||

tithau vāre ca nakṣatre śilādergrahaṇaṃ smṛtam |
bhojayitvā dvijānagre vācayitvāśiṣastataḥ || 30 ||

sāṅgaṃ sampūjya deveśamastrayāgaṃ vidhāya ca |
vrajet prācīmudīcīṃ vā nimittānyupalakṣayan || 31 ||

jvaladagnipradīpebhavṛṣā veśyāśca kanyakāḥ |
puṣpānnapūrṇakumbhājyaśaṅkhakṣīradadhīni ca || 32 ||

vrīhayaḥ śālayo māṃsaṃ madhucchatraṃ ca cāmaram |
maṅgalyayoṣito rājā dhvajapūrṇadhanūṃṣi ca || 33 ||

kṣīriṇī gausturaṅgaśca dṛśyetābhimukhaṃ yadā |
yāturiṣṭārthasiddhyai syāt sutarāṃ tat pradakṣiṇam || 34 ||

p. 361)

gaulikāvāyasarutaṃ prayāṇe vāmataḥ śubham |
praveśe dakṣiṇe śastaṃ kṣutaṃ hyādāvaśobhanam || 35 ||

anyatra pṛṣṭhe vāme ca śastaṃ nṝṇāṃ ca kūjitam |
srotāṃsi bharaṭādīnāṃ vāme śastaṃ tu dakṣiṇe || 36 ||

gānaṃ ca diśi śāntāyāṃ piṅgalānāṃ dvayaṃ hitam |
sṛgālavāyasavyāghracakorabakapotakāḥ || 37 ||

vāmād dakṣiṇagāḥ śastāḥ phaṇī sarvatra ninditaḥ |
śaśakauśikagṛdhrāśca śyenāśca mṛgaḍuṇḍubhāḥ || 38 ||

dakṣiṇād vāmagāḥ śastāḥ śubhā vācaḥ śubhapradāḥ |
bāleyagodhvanirvāme gatirdakṣiṇataḥ śubhā || 39 ||

aśanirdurdinaṃ varṣaṃ pratikūlāstathā giraḥ |
pratiśukrabudhau vātyā kalahaśceti ninditāḥ || 40 ||

tāḍanaṃ śiraso'ṅgānāṃ dakṣiṇāṅghrerviśeṣataḥ |
varṇavāhanaveṣāṇāṃ manaśśastradiśāmapi || 41 ||

aprasādo'tha digdāhapariveṣāḥ śivārutam |
pratisūryoparāgolkābhūkampendradhanūṃṣi ca || 42 ||

vṛkṣadhvajāyudhacchatrayānabhaṅgā vininditāḥ |
cakrikṣapaṇanagnāśca muṇḍitāmaṅgalāṅganā || 43 ||

virāstapasvino vrātyā yatayo vāmanādayaḥ |
vikalā jālikāḥ sūnāḥ pāṣaṇḍā daṇḍapāṇayaḥ || 44 ||

kāpālikāḥ kāṣṭhadharā muktakeśāśca duḥkhinaḥ |
ārdravastrāśca nindyāḥ syurdṛṣṭāḥ pratimukhāgatāḥ || 45 ||

aśubheṣu nimitteṣu māsaṃ nītvā śubhe vrajet |
śilākaraṃ yaduddiṣṭaṃ girikṣetravanādikam || 46 ||

himādrivindhyaśrīśailāḥ pāriyātraśca śuktimān |
mahendrasahyamalayāḥ kalaśo vedaparvataḥ || 47 ||

p. 362)

ṛkṣaḥ kumāraśailaśca mukhyāḥ proktāḥ śilākarāḥ |
nadyo gaṅgādikāḥ kṣetrāṇyamareśādikānyapi || 48 ||

ākarā madhyamāstvanye śilādāruparigrahe |
kaniṣṭhāḥ syuryathālābhaṃ śilāgrahaṇamārabhet || 49 ||

vāruṇyaindrī tathāgneyī vāyavī bhūścaturvidhā |
tadbhavāśca śilā jñeyāstattannāmopalakṣitāḥ || 50 ||

yā komalataruvrātā svataḥpuṣpitakānanā |
jalāśayaiśca sarvatra yuktā bhūrvāruṇī smṛtā || 51||

yā kṣīravṛkṣabahulā saumye yasyā jalaṃ mahat |
vrīhikṣetrāṇi yāmyāṃ ca sā māhendrī kṣitiḥ smṛtā || 52 ||

gṛdhrakaṅkavarāharkṣaśyenagomāyuvāyasaiḥ |
saṃyuktā dūrapānīyā bhūrāgneyī vininditā || 53 ||

akṣasnuhikuliṅgākṣapīluśleṣmātakaṇṭakaiḥ |
yuktā yā nirjalā bhūmiraśubhā vāyavī smṛtā || 54 ||

analānilabhūmiṣṭhāḥ śilā liṅgeṣu varjitāḥ |
vāruṇyāmapi māhendryāṃ sambhūtāḥ sarvasiddhidāḥ || 55 ||

caṇḍālapulkasavyādhapulindādyairvidūṣitā |
valmīkāhiśmaśānāḍhyā nindyā bhūrapi tacchilā || 56 ||

bhūparigrahaṇe pūrvamuktalakṣaṇa bhūmayaḥ |
praśastāḥ syuḥ śilāyāśca grahaṇe ninditāstyajet || 57 ||

praśastāṃ bhuvamāsādya guruḥ śilpibhiranvitaḥ |
anveṣayecchilāṃ tatra mantraṃ cedamudīrayet || 58 ||

oṃ triṇetrāya rudrāya bhūtānāṃ pataye namaḥ |
śilāṃ darśaya deveśa ! prasanno vṛṣabhadhvaja ! || 59 ||

tataḥ snātvā saśiṣyastu guruḥ sthapatirapyatha |
śuklagandhasragālepau bhūṣitau śilpibhirvṛtau || 60 ||

p. 363)

śilāpradeśamāsādya bhūtānyāmantrayed guruḥ |
apakrāmantu bhūtāni devatāśca saguhyakāḥ || 61 ||

yuṣmabhyaṃ subalirbhūyād bhūmirdiśatu me śilām |
karmaitat sādhayiṣyāmi kriyatāṃ vāsaparyayaḥ || 62 ||

hūtyāmantrayet |

dārugrahaṇe tu somo diśatu pādapāniti viśeṣaḥ |
tato gandhādibhirabhyarcya pañcavarṇaudanairdadhikṣīramadhusarpiḥphalabhakṣyairmāṃsarudhira prati-nidhibhirbhūtakrūrabalibhirbhūtebhyo vanadevatābhyaśca baliṃ nirhṛtya kṛtamaṇḍale kalaśaṃ saṃsthāpya prāṅmukha udaṅmukho vā bhuvaṃ khātvā bhuvi nigūḍhāmarkaraśmibhiraspṛṣṭāṃ kalaśajalairabhiṣicya pañcagavyena pavamānaiḥ saṃprokṣya pañcabrahmabhirnivedyāntamiṣṭvāhatavastreṇa darbhairapyācchādyottareṇāgnimādhāya hṛdayeśānāghoraiḥ samidājyacarūnaṣṭottaraśataṃ hutvā vyāhṛtibhiḥ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ ca pariṣecanāntaṃ kuryāt |

athāṣṭau kalaśān dikṣu lokapālādhidaivatān |
vinyasyeṣṭvā tadambhobhirabhiṣicya śilāṃ punaḥ || 63 ||

madhvājyaśarkarātiktapāyasena diśāsvatha |
baliṃ prakṣipya cācchādya paścime'gnau juhoti ca || 64 ||

śivaikādaśadikpālaśastramantraiścaruṃ ghṛtam |
hutvā pāśupatāstreṇa śataṃ hutvā punarghṛtam || 65 ||

chedanocitaśastrāṇi saṃsnāpyāstreṇa śāyayet |
tenaiveṣṭvātra darbheṣu svaped rātrāvimaṃ japan || 66 ||

namaḥ śambho ! trinetrāya rudrāya varadāya ca |
śivāya viśvarūpāya svapnādhipataye namaḥ || 67 ||

ācakṣva devadeveśa ! prapanno'smi tavāntikam |
svapne sarvāṇi kāryāṇi hṛdayasthāni yāni vai || 68 ||

śūlapāṇaye hili hili svāhā svapnamāṇavakākhyo'yaṃ mantraḥ |

jvalantīṃ vā śilāṃ paśyet svapne svāṃ devatāṃ tu vā |
anyad vā śobhanaṃ grāhyā syācchilā liṅgakarmaṇi || 69 ||

p. 364)

svapnaścedaśubhastyājyā sānyā grāhyā śilā bhavet |
prātaḥ snātvābhipūjyeśamācāryaḥ sthapatistathā || 70 ||

hemasūcyaṣṭilābhyāṃ tu cchindyāt prathamamastrataḥ |
adhobhāgo mukhaṃ tasyāḥ pṛṣṭhamūrdhvaṃ tu pūrvataḥ || 71 ||

uttare vā śiro ghaṇṭādhvanicchede sphuliṅgavat |
koṇaśīrṣā śilā tyājyā bharturduḥkhakarī yataḥ || 72 ||

iṣṭapramāṇāṃ chitvā tu caturaśrāṃ samāṃ śubhām |
mukhamūlaśiraḥpṛṣṭhānyaṅkayitvāmbarāvṛtām || 73 ||

darbhaiścācchādya tu rathe samāropyālayaṃ nayet |
śastrāsahā pelavā ca śilā bālā vininditā || 74 ||

hīnasvarā cātirūkṣā vṛddhā tyājyātijarjharā |
nānāvarṇā romarekhā caṇḍālī sā ca varjitā || 75 ||

ghaṇṭānādā dṛḍhā snigdhā yuvatiḥ syācchilocitā |
puṃśilā liṅgayogyā syād vṛttā vṛttāyatā ca sā || 76 ||

caturaśrā ca dīrghāśrā strīśilā piṇḍikocitā |
tryaśrā tryaśrāyatā cāpi ṣaṇḍā pādaśilocitā || 77 ||

strīśilākalpite liṅge rāṣṭraṃ rājā na naśyati |
puṃlliṅgapīṭhe ca tathā liṅgapīṭhe ca ṣaṇḍake || 78 ||

striyā puṃsā ca bhūpīṭhe kṛte syād rāṣṭranāśanam |
itthaṃ pādaśilāpīṭhaliṅgānāṃ trividhāḥ śilāḥ || 79 ||

rathayānādinā nītvā kauberyāṃ diśi maṇḍape |
śāyayed dāruyugale tato liṅgaṃ tu kārayet || 80 ||

liṅgāni lohamaṇiśailajadāravāṇi mārtsnakṣaṇāni śakunāni nimittajātam |
strīpunnapuṃsakaśilāgrahaṇāni cāsmin sandarśitāni śivaśāstranirūpitāni ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde liṅgaviśeṣapaṭalaḥ ṣaṭtriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 37: Steinmerkmale und Proportionen des Lingas

Das Kapitel untersucht zunächst sichtbare Zeichen, aus denen die historische Steinlehre verborgene Einschlüsse erschließt. Danach erläutert es Größen und Proportionen des Lingas sowie das Verhältnis zu Sockel und Tempelraum. Die Vorschriften zur Materialprüfung und die Vorzeichen werden als historische Aussagen übersetzt; unklare Zahlenchiffren bleiben kenntlich.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha garbhāstu vakṣyante tyajelliṅgaṃ sagarbhakam |
garbhāṃstu lakṣayelliṅgaṃ sagarbhaṃ cet parityajet || 1 ||

tulyāṃśaiḥ kṣīrapiṣṭaistu viṣakāsīsagairikaiḥ |
ālipya liṅgaṃ niśśeṣamekarātroṣitaṃ tataḥ || 2 ||

prakṣālya garbhān doṣāṃśca maṇḍalaistatra lakṣayet |
athavā brahmaviṣṇvīśavaiṣṇavīḥ paripeṣya [veṣṭya tu] tu || 3 ||

kṣīrājyatulyamadhunā vidhṛtena vilepayet |
trirātramuṣitā klinnā śilā yatra tu lakṣyate || 4 ||

tatra garbhaṃ vadet sarpaṃ godhāṃ vā vṛścikaṃ tu vā |
kāsisacorau gokṣīrapiṣṭā vālipya yā śilā || 5 ||

trirātramuṣitā raktā syāccet kūrmo'tra darduraḥ [g: kacchapaḥ] |
māṃsīkuṣṭhahayā rātriṃ triphalāṃ vāridāmbubhiḥ || 6 ||

piṣṭvā stanyārditaṃ limpet trirātrād vikṛtiryadā |
garbhaṃ tu kālakūṭākhyaṃ viṣaṃ tatra vinirdiśet || 7 ||

tasya sparśena mṛtyuḥ syād yato'tastaṃ na saṃspṛśet |
pūrvoktaviṣakāsīsagairikakṣīralepataḥ || 8 ||

maṇḍalairnirdiśed garbhānekadvitridinoṣite |

tadyathā -

mañjiṣṭhābhe maṇḍale dardūraḥ syāt pīte godhā kāpile mūṣikāśca |
kṛṣṇe sarpaḥ pāṇḍare ceti kecit kāpotābhe gaulikā vṛściko vā || 9 ||

rakte tu kṛkalāsaḥ syāt khadyoto madhusannibhe || 10 ||

miśre pipīlikāgarbhaḥ śastre'mbho dhūsare dṛṣat |
gaure tu vimalā dhūmre pataṅgaḥ sikatāstu vā || 11 ||

nīlapīte bhavet kūrmo garbhadoṣān vadāmyataḥ |
bhayaṃ toye ca maṇḍūke kartuśca nṛpaterapi || 12 ||

p. 366)

rājya[g: ja]nāśastu godhā cet sarpe kartuḥ kulakṣayaḥ |
kulīrālipataṅgeṣu rogaduḥkhādisambhavaḥ || 13 ||

vimalāsu sadā cauryaṃ paracakrabhayāni vā |
pipīlikāḥ pravāsāya vimalā sthānanāśanam || 14||

kūrmaḥ kuryāt tu dāridryaṃ ratnagarbheṣu sampadaḥ |
rekhāśca lakṣayelliṅge śobhanāścāpyaśobhanāḥ || 15 ||

śilāstravarṇarekhāstu varṇānāṃ kramaśo matāḥ |
indrāyudhanibhāḥ śastā rekhāḥ śaṅkhāmbujopamāḥ || 16 ||

nānāvarṇāḥ kṛśāḥ sthūlā rūkṣā rekhāśca ninditāḥ |

atra mañjaryāṃ -

nandyāvartavasundharādharahayaśrīvatsakūrmopamāḥ śaṅkhasvastikahastigovṛṣanibhāścakrendusūryopamāḥ |
chatrasragdhvajaliṅgatoraṇamṛgaprāsādapadmopamā vajrābhāḥ śapharopamāśca śubhadā rekhāḥ kapardopamāḥ ||

agneśca bījaṃ pavanasya bījaṃ bhūyaḥ svarāṇyatra napuṃsakāni |
hitvā praśastāḥ śubhadāḥ samastā rekhāstu liṅge'kṣaratulyarūpāḥ ||

kākaśyenavṛkoṣṭravānaranibhā mārjāragṛdhropamāḥ sarpolūkasṛgālakīṭasadṛśāḥ kolāśca bhekopamāḥ |
rekhāstiryagavasthitāśca sakalāścānyāśca doṣāvahāḥ santyajya pratighṛhya śobhanaśilāṃ liṅgaṃ tayā kalpayet ||

ārabhya hastaṃ navahastakāntaṃ liṅgaṃ vidheyaṃ naradaityadevaiḥ |
hastādikaṃ pañcakarāntamādau liṅgaṃ manuṣyasya tu varṇabhedāt ||

daityasya ṣaṭsaptakaraṃ tu liṅgaṃ gīrvāṇaliṅgaṃ tu navāṣṭahastam |

iti |

hastoccamānādārabhya pādavṛddhikrameṇa tu || 17 ||

p. 367)

trihastāntaṃ kaniṣṭhādiliṅgāni syurnavairbahiḥ |
caturhastāyatālliṅgāt prāgvat pādavivardhanāt || 18 ||

ṣaḍḍhastāntaṃ madhyamāni liṅgāni nava kalpayet |
saptahastoccamārabhya pādavṛddhyā tu pūrvavat || 19 ||

śreṣṭhāni navahastāntaṃ liṅgāni syurnava kramāt |
tricaturhastayormadhye prāgvalliṅgatrayaṃ bhavet || 20 ||

madhye ṣaṭsaptakarayostathā liṅgatrayaṃ smṛtam |
evaṃ prasiddhaliṅgānāṃ trayastriṃśadudāhṛtam || 21 ||

prāsādamānācca tathā vedabāṇartubhāgataḥ |
liṅgāyāmo'thavā kāryaḥ prakāro'nyaśca kathyate || 22 ||

garbhāgāre tu pañcāṃśe liṅgaṃ bhāgatrayocchritam |
garbhe vā navabhāge syālliṅgaṃ pañcāṃśamāyatam || 23 ||

garbharāmāṃśatoṃ'śena garbhārdhoccaṃ tu vā smṛtam |

liṅgasya dairghyamiti yāvat |

tatraikahastaliṅgasya caturhastaṃ tu vistṛtam || 24 ||

vimānaṃ syāt tathā pañcaguṇaṃ ṣaḍguṇameva vā |
vistārād dviguṇoccaṃ tu nāgaraṃ triguṇaṃ yadi || 25 ||

bhūmijākhyaṃ smṛtaṃ tasmād dviguṇaṃ śikharaṃ yadā |
nāgaraṃ valabhirnāma vimānaṃ bhavati sphuṭam || 26||

liṅgāyāme vikārāṃśe bhūtavedāgnivistaram |
jayadaṃ pauṣṭikaṃ sārvakāmikaṃ nāgare smṛtam || 27 ||

garbhe trisaptabhāge tu daśāṃśaṃ drāviḍe'dhamam |
trayodaśāṃśakaṃ mukhyaṃ garbhe'ṣṭāṃśe tu pūrvavat || 28 ||

trisaptāṃśe nijāyāme ṣaṭpañcacaturaṃśakam |
jayadaṃ pauṣṭikaṃ sārvakāmikaṃ drāviḍe bhavet || 29 ||

abhikṛtyaṃśake garbhe ṣoḍaśāṃśaṃ taduttamam |
trayodaśāṃśamadhamaṃ tayormadhye'ṣṭabhāgataḥ || 30 ||

p. 368)

navaliṅgāni sidhyanti vesare tāni kalpayet |
pañcapañcāṃśake dairghye vasusaptaṣaḍaṃśakaiḥ || 31 ||

vistāre vesare vidyāt pūrvavajjayadādikam |
atha sthirāṇāṃ liṅgānāṃ brahmaviṣṇavīśadaivatam || 32 ||

mūlaṃ madhyaṃ tathaivāgraṃ caturaṣṭāśravartulam |
tribhāgamevaṃ vijñeyaṃ teṣāṃ bhedaśca likhyate || 33 ||

sarvatobhadrakaṃ liṅgaṃ vardhamānaṃ śivādhikam |
svastikaṃ ca caturdhā syāt tallakṣma pṛthagucyate || 34 ||

viprāṇāṃ sarvatobhadraṃ bhūbhujāṃ vardhamānakam |
śivādhikaṃ viśāmiṣṭaṃ śūdrāṇāṃ svastikaṃ hitam || 35 ||

svavarṇavihitaṃ liṅgaṃ sthāpyaṃ syādiṣṭasiddhaye |
anyavarṇoditaṃ liṅgamihāmutrārthanāśanam || 36 ||

atra mayaḥ -

ādyaṃ tat sarvatobhadraṃ dvitīyaṃ vardhamānakam |
śivādhikaṃ tṛtīyaṃ syāccaturthaṃ svastikaṃ bhavet ||

atha dharaṇisurāṇāṃ sarvatobhadramiṣṭaṃ sukhadamavanipānāṃ vṛddhidaṃ vardhamānam |
dhanadamiha viśāṃ vai śambhubhāgādhikaṃ ya- cchubhadamiha pareṣāṃ svastikaṃ śūdrakāṇām ||

pareṣāmapityuktatvādanulomapratilomādīnāmapi svastikaliṅgameveṣṭamiti yāvat |

garbhāgāre tribhāgeṃ'śaḥ pīṭhaṃ pīṭhe tribhāgike |
bhāgena liṅgavistāraḥ pariṇāhastu tasya yaḥ || 37 ||

syālliṅgoccaṃ tu tattulyaṃ liṅgāyāmaṃ samaṃ tridhā |
vibhajya brahmaviṣṇvīśabhāgāḥ sarvasame matāḥ || 38 ||

kāṃśaḥ pādaśilāyāṃ syād viṣṇvaṃśaḥ piṇḍikāsamaḥ |
dṛśyaḥ śivāṃśaḥ pūjyaḥ syāt sarvaliṅgeṣvayaṃ vidhiḥ || 39 ||

p. 369)

atra piṅgalāmate -

samamānā bhaved vedī liṅgasyāvārikā yathā |

iti |
tadyathā -

pūjāṃśa eva nirdiṣṭo liṅgaśabdena cātra hi |
vedāśrapiṇḍikāyāstu liṅge sarvasame tvidam || 40 ||

talliṅgapariṇāhasthabrahmasūtracatuṣṭaye |
vistāraḥ sama eva syācchāyādoṣo'nyathā bhavet || 41||

ato liṅgasamaṃ pīṭhaṃ syācchāyādoṣavarjitam |
vedāśrapiṇḍikākṣetrāpekṣayā vartulādiṣu || 42 ||

pīṭheṣu liṅgatulyā syāt pariṇāhāntavistṛtiḥ |
tathā kṛśeṣu liṅgeṣu piṇḍikādhikavistṛtam || 43 ||

avagamya śivāṃśe tu vardhayet tatsamaṃ yathā |
yāvad vṛddhaṃ śivāṃśe tu brahmāṃśe hāpayet tu tat || 44 ||

tadvat sthūleṣu liṅgeṣu nyūnatāṃ pīṭhavistṛteḥ |
vijñāya pūjābhāgaṃ tu kuryāddhrasvaṃ tadaṃśataḥ || 45 ||

brahmāṃśe vardhayed bhāgaṃ vṛddhihānī na vaiṣṇave |

yathā bṛhattantre -

kṛśeṣu vardhayed rudraṃ sthūlaliṅgeṣu hrāsayet |
hrāsayed vardhayet kāṃśaṃ na vṛddhirna cyutirhareḥ ||

iti |

chāyādoṣavicāro'yaṃ liṅge sarvasame smṛtaḥ || 46 ||

vardhamānādiliṅgeṣu naitadityeva kecana |
tadvad vyakteṣu liṅgeṣu vyaktāvyakte ca ratnaje || 47 ||

svayambhuvi tathā bāṇe'pyārṣe ca niyamo na hi |
vardhamānādiliṅgānāṃ trayāṇāmapyayaṃ vidhiḥ || 48 ||

mayasūtre tu kathitacchāyādoṣaṃ vinā yathā |
liṅgāyatipramāṇānītyādinā pīṭhavistṛtiḥ || 49 ||

p. 370)

śivabhāgasamā kāryā vyākhyātaṃ saṅgrahe tathā |
yāvalliṅgasya vai dairghyaṃ tāvat pīṭhasya vistṛtiḥ ||

iti |

saṃkṛtyaṃśe tu liṅgocce saptāṣṭanavabhiḥ kramāt || 50 ||

aṃśairbrahmaharīśānabhāgāḥ syurvardhamānake |
liṅgāyāme prakṛtyaṃśe ṣaṭsaptāṣṭāṃśakalpitāḥ || 51 ||

kramād brahmādibhāgāḥ syurevaṃ vā vardhamānake |
pañcaṣaṭsaptabhāgairvā catuṣpañcaṣaḍaṃśakaiḥ || 52 ||

vardhamānaṃ bhavelliṅgaṃ śreṣṭhamadhyādhamaṃ kramāt |
liṅgāyāme tu paṅktyaṃśe rāmāgniśrutisammitaiḥ || 53 ||

aṃśairbrahmādibhāgāḥ syuḥ kramālliṅge śivādhike |
liṅgotsedhe tu nandāṃśe ṣaṭsaptavasubhāgikaiḥ || 54 ||

brahmaviṣṇvīśabhāgānāṃ kramānnāhāḥ prakīrtitāḥ |
liṅge trairāśikaṃ nāma bhavet sarvasame tu tat || 55 ||

svāyāmārdhārdhavistāraṃ svastikaṃ vā śivādhikam |
vardhamānaṃ ca talliṅgaṃ nāmnā suragaṇārcitam || 56 ||

tatsārvadeśikaṃ jñeyaṃ sarvavarṇahitāvaham |
pauṣkare kāraṇākhye ca yathoktaṃ tatra kathyate || 57 ||

tadyathā -

caturaṃśādi viprāṇāṃ pañcāṃśādi nṛpocitam |
ṣaḍbhāgādi viśāṃ yogyaṃ saptāṃśādyaṃ tu vārṣalam || 58 ||

vardhamānaṃ caturbhedamevaṃ varṇakramāddhitam |

atha śivādhikaṃ ca |

ākṛtyaṃśe tu liṅgocce saptasaptāṣṭabhāgikam || 59 ||

brahmādyaṃśeṣu yalliṅgaṃ viprābhīṣṭaṃ śivādhikam |
trayodaśāṃśe liṅgocce vedavedaśarāṃśakaiḥ || 60 ||

p. 371)

ṣoḍaśāṃśe tu liṅgocce pañcabhiḥ pañcabhiḥ kramāt |
ṣaḍbhiśca bhāgairbrahmādyaiḥ kṣatrayogyaṃ śivādhikam || 61 ||

kādibhāgairviśāṃ yogyaṃ liṅgamuktaṃ śivādhikam |
liṅgatuṅge daśāṃśe tu guṇāgniśrutibhāgikam || 62 ||

brahmādyaṃśeṣu śūdrāṇāmiṣṭaṃ liṅgaṃ śivādhikam |
pūrvoktasamaliṅge tu dhārāliṅgaṃ vikalpataḥ || 63 ||

caturaśraṃ dviraṣṭāśraṃ tanmūle parikalpayet |
vaiṣṇavāṃśe ca śaivāṃśe dhārādvidviguṇīkṛte || 64 ||

sarveṣāmapi varṇānāṃ dhārāliṅgaṃ tridhā matam |

mūle'ṣṭāśraṃ vā kalāśraṃ yugāśraṃ tasmādūrdhvaṃ dviguṇāḥ syuśca dhārāḥ iti mayaḥ |

sarvatobhadraliṅge tu dhārāḥ syuḥ pañcaviṃśatiḥ || 65 ||

saptaparṇadalākārāḥ samāḥ sarvāḥ samāntarāḥ |
ekaikasyāṃ tu dhārāyāṃ catvariṃśatprasaṃkhyayā || 66 ||

kuryāt samāni liṅgāni syāt talliṅgasahasrakam |

liṅgavikalpādhikāraḥ |

brahmādibhāgasiddhau tu vedāśraṃ proktamārgataḥ || 67 ||

kṛtvā liṅgamaśeṣeṇa brahmabhāgādathopari |
caturaśrasya koṇārdhasūtralāñchanamadhyataḥ || 68 ||

koṇatyāgāt tadaṣṭāśraṃ kuryād viṣṇavaṃśasiddhaye |
athavā liṅgavistāraṃ saptadhā vibhajet samam || 69 ||

madhye tribhāgaṃ saṃsthāpya dvidvibhāgavivarjanāt |
vasvaśraṃ siddhyati samamatha vṛttaṃ nigadyate || 70 ||

caturaśrasya liṅgasya śiromadhye nidhāya tu |
sūtraṃ digantamānena bhrāmayed vṛttasiddhaye || 71 ||

liṅgānāmatha sarveṣāṃ śirovartanamiṣyate |
chatrābhaṃ trapuṣākāraṃ kukkuṭāṇḍanibhaṃ tathā || 72 ||

p. 372)

ardhendusadṛśaṃ cātha budbudaṃ pañcamaṃ smṛtam |

atra sarvatobhadravardhamānādiliṅgānāṃ yathāpramāṇāvasthitaśirasāmeva vartanena pūjāṃśāyāme nyūnatayā tattatpramāṇabhaṅgād doṣaḥ siddhaḥ |
tasmāduktapramāṇaliṅganetrasūtrādūrdhvameva śirovartanena sakale makuṭādivalliṅgamastakaṃ sampādanīyam |
atra mayaḥ -

sarveṣāmapi caitāḥ sāmānyāstatra liṅgānām |
śiraso vartanabhāgatryaṃśaikaṃ cādhiropya nijatuṅge ||

liṅgāyāme ṣaṭṣaḍbhāgayuyte tena sārdhamataḥ |
avare madhyamaliṅge śreṣṭhe liṅge tathā śiromānam ||

indvaśviniguṇabhāgāḥ proktāḥ sarveṣvapi kramaśaḥ |

iti |
tadyathā -

pūjāṃśāyāmatattvāṃśādekadvitryaṃśakāt kramāt || 73 ||

nīce madhye tathā śreṣṭhe liṅge tanmānato'dhikam |
saṃsthāpyopari netrordhvaṃ śirasaḥ siddhaye punaḥ || 74 ||

uktavartanabhāgānāṃ tryaṃśaikāṃśaṃ tathopari |
śilāmāropya tanmadhye binduṃ sampādya śāstrataḥ || 75 ||

tasmin sūtraṃ nidhāyātha vakṣyamāṇakrameṇa tu |
śiraso vartanaṃ kuryācchatrākārādisiddhaye || 76 ||

liṅge vyāsāt ṣoḍaśāṃśādekadvitriyavāṃśakān |
āropya ke'dhaḥ saṃlambya liṅgasyobhayapārśvayoḥ || 77 ||

vartayet tatra catvāricchatrābhāṇi bhavanti hi |
prathamaṃ ca dvitīyaṃ ca samaliṅge niyojayet || 78 ||

śivādhike tṛtīyaṃ tu caturthaṃ vardhamānake |
vartanāḥ saṅkaraṃ naiva kuryāt tadaśubhaṃ yataḥ || 79 ||

saṅkaramanyonyasyāpyaśubhaṃ syād vartanānāṃ ca |

iti mayaḥ |

p. 373)

ṣaḍaṃśe liṅgavistāre sārdhadvyaṃśena vartanāt |
trapuṣābhaṃ śiraḥ sidhyed rāmāṃśaiḥ kukkuṭāṇḍakam || 80 ||

liṅgavyāsatṛtīyāṃśavartanādardhacandrakam |
liṅgavyāse'ṣṭadhā bhakte sārdhāṃśatrayavartanāt || 81 ||

budbudābhaṃ tu liṅasya śiraḥ sidhyati śobhanam |
sāmānyāḥ sarvaliṅgeṣu vartanāstrapuṣādikāḥ || 82||

chatrākāroktabhedāstu liṅgeṣu niyatāḥ pṛthak || 82 1/2 ||

atra mañjaryāṃ maye ca vartanāprakāra uktaḥ -

liṅgānāṃ śirasīpsitāṃśamubhayoḥ saṃlambya tatprārśvayoḥ kṛtvā matsyayugaṃ tadāsyajaghanānniṣkrāntasūtradvaye |
tasmād yatra ca saṃyutirmatimatā bindutrayāḍhyaṃ yathā tattad vartayitavyamatra bahudhā sopāyamīśoditam ||

iti ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde mānuṣaśilāliṅgalakṣaṇapaṭalaḥ saptatriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 38: Überlieferte Naturformen und Kennlinien des Lingas

Das Kapitel unterscheidet von Rishis gestiftete, selbstentstandene und natürlich vorgefundene Lingas von handwerklich bearbeiteten Formen. Danach beschreibt es das Polieren und Einzeichnen der Kennlinien. Ein Gebet um Vergebung begleitet den Übergang von der Herstellung zur Verehrung.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

athāṣṭātriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha liṅgaṃ sthūlamūlaṃ sthūlamadhyaṃ kṛśaṃ tathā |
ārṣaṃ sthūlaśiraskaṃ ca caturdheti mayoditam || 1 ||

liṅgavyāse'ṣṭadhā bhakte mūle madhyāgrayorapi |
bhāgādhikaṃ ca hīnaṃ ca sthūlamūlādikaṃ smṛtam || 2 ||

vedāśrau brahmaviṣṇvaṃśau liṅgeṣvārṣeṣu saṃmatau |
śivāṃśo vṛtta eva syācchiraso vā na vartanam || 3 ||

atha svayambhuliṅgāni jarjharāṇi kṛśāni ca |
hrasvāni cātidīrghāṇi phalakāsadṛśāni ca || 4 ||

anekāgrāṇiṃ gokarṇamātuluṅganibhānyapi |
ṣaṭpañcatridaśāgrāṇi mānonmānādibhirvinā || 5 ||

p. 374)

śṛṅgāgrāṇyapi vakrāṇi nānāvarṇākṛtīni ca |
sapīṭhānyapyapīṭhāni sālayānyagṛhāṇi vā || 6 ||

vanaparvatanadyabdhitīrthakṣetragatānyapi |
darśanasparśanārcābhireṣāṃ siddhiranuttamā || 7 ||

vidyāt svayambhuliṅgāni yeṣu nityaṃ sthitaḥ śivaḥ |
mūlaṃ na śodhayet teṣāṃ śodhanaṃ sarvanāśakṛt || 8 ||

amīmāṃsyāni tānyāhuḥ pūjyānyeva yathāsthiti |
naiṣāṃ mūrtivibhāgo'sti na ca syānmantrasaṅkaraḥ || 9 ||

mānuṣeṣveva liṅgeṣu mantramūrtyādisaṅkaraḥ |

atra mayaḥ |

āsthāpanamapi liṅgaṃ pūjābhāgena pīṭhabhāgasamam |
vṛttaṃ vātha sadhāraṃ pūjābhāga tu pūjayenmuktyai ||

iti |

bāṇaliṅgaṃ tu yat sarvaṃ yathājātaṃ nidhāpayet || 10 ||

svoccārdhaṃ vātha rāmāṃśaṃ pañcāṃśaṃ vā dvibhāgikam |
pīṭhe salakṣaṇe śaile saudhe vā sthāpayecchubhe || 11 ||

atra yogaśivīye -

koṭyastisrastu liṅgādrau tisraḥ śrīparvate sthitāḥ |
tisraśca kālikāgarte tisraścāpyamareśvare ||

kanyātīrthe mahendrādau nepāle kanyakāśrame |
eṣvekaikā sthitā koṭirevaṃ koṭyastu ṣoḍaśa ||

sapīṭhaṃ vāpyapīṭhaṃvā sarvaprāsādapīṭhagam |
sarvasaṅkarahīnaṃ tat sarveṣāṃ bhuktimuktidam ||

pūjayed bāṇaliṅgaṃ tat pratiṣṭhāpya vidhānataḥ |
anyānyapi ca liṅgāni nadyabdhigirijānyapi ||

akṛtāni viśiṣṭāni pūjyānyeva hi bāṇavat |
liṅgamūrdhni kṣataṃ syāccedrājñaḥ kartuśca nāśanam ||

p. 375)

chidraṃ bhāryāṃ sutaṃ śaṅkhe vaktre hanyācca śilpinam |
madhye duḥkhaṃ ca durbhikṣaṃ koṭare vṛṣṭināśanam ||

atyāyataṃ cātihrasvaṃ kṛśaṃ sthūlaṃ nṛpāntakṛt |

atha lakṣaṇoddhāra ucyate -

paryāptakarma yalliṅga śāṇābhirvālukādibhiḥ |
gobālarajjubhiścaiva gharṣayennirvraṇaṃ samam || 12 ||

mukurodaravacchalakṣṇaṃ dṛśyacchāyaṃ suvartulam |
tataḥ śuddhāmbugokṣīranālikerekṣuvāribhiḥ || 13 ||

prakṣālya tīrthatoyaiśca proktacihnāni lakṣayet |
rajaḥ sarṣapamātraṃ ced yatra syuḥ svarṇabindavaḥ || 14 ||

liṅge vā piṇḍikāyāṃ vā sarvavarṇahitāvahāḥ |
alpadoṣamapi tyājyaṃ liṅgaṃ pīṭhaṃ ca tad bhavet || 15 ||

nirdoṣamanyat sampādya lakṣaṇoddhāramācaret |
tithinakṣatrakaraṇamuhūrtādau guṇānvite || 16 ||

mūlāt prācyāmudīcyāṃ vā kṛtvā vedāśramaṇḍapam |
savitānaṃ caturdvāraṃ pradīpādyairalaṅkṛtam || 17 ||

tanmadhye sthaṇḍilaṃ kṛtvā śālibhiḥ śuklataṇḍulaiḥ |
sitavastrayugāstīrṇe tasmilliṅgaṃ tu śāyayet || 18 ||

ācāryaḥ sthapatiścobhau susnātau samalaṅkṛtau |
prākchiraskaṃ tu talliṅgaṃ namaskṛtyābhipūjya ca || 19 ||

dhyātvā tasmiñcchivaṃ sūkṣmamanenābhiprasādayet |
ajñānād vā mayā jñānāt tvayi yad duranuṣṭhitam || 20 ||

tat sarvamiha sarvātman ! kṣantumarhasi śaṅkara ! |
ityanujñāpya deveśaṃ liṅge lakṣaṇamuddharet || 21 ||

ācāryaḥ prathamaṃ tatra netramantramanusmaran |
likhenmadhye brahmasūtraṃ pārśvasūtre śivāstrataḥ || 22 ||

p. 376)

tataḥ suvarṇaśastreṇa sthapatirlaghuhastavān |
laghuśastreṇa ca samaṃ sūtrāṇyālambayet sphuṭam || 23 ||

madhvājyadugdhaiḥ sahitairvilikhyāhatavāsasā |
āccādya tu savatsāṃ gāṃ dvijaṃ svarṇaṃ ca kanyakām || 24 ||

darśayed dhānyarāśiṃ ca gandhādyaiścābhipūjayet |

atra mayaḥ -

prathame nāgaraliṅge ṣoḍaśabhāgīkṛte śivāyāme |
ṣaḍbhūtavedabhāgāṃstyaktordhve kanyasādyudayam ||

evaṃ trikamutsedhaṃ buddhvātha tryaṃśakāt tu sarveṣām |
viṣṇvaṃsābhimukhe dve sūtre saṃlambayet pārśve ||

pṛṣṭhe tayoryutiḥ syāddhīne vedāgnidasreṣu |
madhye bhūtavanānalapāśeṣu yutistayoḥ pṛṣṭhe ||

jyeṣṭhe ṣaḍbhūtavanānalapāśeṣūditā tu yutiḥ |
teṣu grīvaikāṃśaṃ tridvyaṃśaṃ sūtraviṣkambham ||

yāvadadho viṣṇvaṃśaḥ proktotsedhe nayet tu samam |
evaṃ nāgaraliṅge sūtraṃ samyaṅmayenoktam ||

iti |

pādonabhāgamardhaṃ vā brahmasūtraviśālatā || 25 ||

bhaved viṣṇvaṃśaparyantaṃ brahmasūtrasya tu sthitiḥ |
tadardhaṃ pārśvasūtrasya rekhā madhyayavā bhavet || 26 ||

tathā drāviḍaliṅgocce tripañcāṃśe krameṇa tu |
nandadigrudrabhāgoccaṃ hīnādyuccamihoditam || 27 ||

saptāṣṭanavabhāgebhyaḥ kramāt sūtre tu lambayet |
nīce yugāgnidvitaye madhye bāṇayunāgniṣu || 28 ||

dvayoścāthottame liṅge raseṣu śrutivahniṣu |
yutiḥ syād drāviḍe sūtravyāsaḥ svāṃśārdhataḥ samaḥ || 29 ||

p. 377)

tadardhaṃ pakṣasūtrasya vyāso'gādhaśca pūrvavat |

drāviḍasyānyaḥ prakāra ucyate -

ṣoḍaśāṃśe śivāyāme sūtrāyāmo daśāṃśataḥ || 30 ||

ūrdhvāṃśastu caturbhāgaḥ syādadhaśca dvibhāgikaḥ |
mukulākāramārabhya pārśvasūtradvayaṃ kramāt || 31 ||

dvyaṃśaṃ vihāya pṛṣṭhe tu yutiruktā tu sūtrayoḥ |
athavā ṣoḍaśāṃśe'dho bhāgaṃ vedāṃśamūrdhvataḥ || 32 ||

tyaktvā sūtraṃ tu rudrāṃśairuccaṃ prāgvad yutiḥ smṛtā |
itthaṃ drāviḍaliṅgasya lakṣaṇoddhāraṇaṃ smṛtam || 33 ||

atha vesaraliṅgasya tripañcāṃśe śivocchraye |
nālāyāmo daśāṃśaḥ syād vasvaṃśaprabhṛti kramāt || 34 ||

sūtrayorlambanaṃ kuryād bhūtavedaguṇāṃśakaiḥ |
tayoryutirbhavecchreṣṭhe viṣkambhaḥ ṣoḍaśāṃśataḥ || 35 ||

madhyeṃ'śe vasubhāgocce vedāṃśairnālamunnatam |
ūrdhvaṃ trayoṃ'śāścādhoṃśā guṇabhāgāt prabhṛtyadhaḥ || 36 ||

sūtre tu lambayet tridvibhāgeṣu syāt tayoryutiḥ |
gṛhītāṃśe tridhā bhakte vyāso bhāgadvayena tu || 37 ||

evaṃ madhyamamuktaṃ syālliṅge vesarasaṃjñite |
kaniṣṭhavesarasyātha dvādaśāṃśe śivocchraye || 38 ||

adhoṃśamaṃśānūrdhve tu sūtrāyāmo navāṃśataḥ |
saṅgamaḥ pūrvavajjñeyo vyāse vai ṣoḍaśāṃśake || 39 ||

bhāgena sūtravyāsaḥ syāt tadardhaṃ pakṣasūtrayoḥ |
kaniṣṭhavesarasyaivaṃ lakṣaṇoddharaṇaṃ smṛtam || 40 ||

atra mayaḥ -

āttāṃśe navabhāge bhāgena vyāsagambhīrā |
rekhā[k; kh: khā syāt ka]pyakarkaśoktā sarveṣāmeva liṅgānām ||

aṣṭau yavān gṛhītvā navadhā vibhajet samaṃ dṛḍhadhīḥ |
ekāṃśenaikakarottuṅge liṅge vidhātavyā ||

p. 378)

ekaikabhāgavṛddhyā navahastānte tu liṅge tu |
aṣṭayavāntaragāḍhā sā rekhā samyaguddiṣṭā ||

ardhayavenāpyuditā rekhārdhayavena pūrvavad vṛddhiḥ |
sārdhacaturyavatārāvanatiḥ śreṣṭhe tu liṅge syāt ||

madhyamasūtravyāsādardhatatiḥ pakṣayostu pṛthak |
sarvāsāṃ rekhāṇāṃ vyāsāvanatī same syātām ||

iti |

sāmānyaṃ nāgarādīnāṃ sūtralakṣaṇamucyate |
śivāyāme tu dhṛtyaṃśe vedāṃśānupari tyajet || 41 ||

ekādaśāṃśairnālaṃ syānmukulaṃ tvekabhāgataḥ |
adho dvyaṃśaṃ tathā pṛṣṭhe bhāgābhyāṃ tu yutirbhavet || 42 ||

athavā ṣoḍaśāṃśocce prāgvadūrdhvamadhastathā |
sāgraṃ nālaṃ daśāṃśaiḥ syādaṣṭāṃśaiḥ pārśvayoryutiḥ || 43 ||

pañcaṣaṭsaptabhāge tu prāgvat pṛṣṭhe yutirbhavet |
avicchinnamatisnigdhamajarjharamanākulam || 44 ||

lakṣaṇoddhāraṇaṃ kuryād viparītaṃ vivarjayet |
sūtreṇa bhasmanā pūrvamāsphālya mukulaṃ tataḥ || 45 ||

vilikhya ghaṭikāgreṇa pārśvaṃ sūtre likhet tataḥ |

atha sūtrāgralakṣaṇamucyate -

chatrābhamastake liṅge sūtrāgraṃ syād gajākṣavat || 46 ||

khaṇḍendumastake liṅge sūtrāgraṃ budbudopamam |
liṅgāgre trapuṣābhe tu sūtrāgraṃ kukkuṭāṇḍavat || 47 ||

kukkuṭāṇḍaśiroliṅge sūtrāgraṃ chatrasannibham |
sāmānyena tu liṅgānāṃ sūtrāgramatha kathyate || 48 ||

kadalīmukulābhaṃ vā sarojamukulākṛti |
aśvatthapatrasadṛśaṃ sāmānyaṃ hi yavopamam || 49 ||

p. 379)

atyaṣṭyaṃśe liṅganāhe bhāgaṃ tredhā vibhajya tu |
madhyasūtratatidvyaṃśastadardhaṃ pakṣasūtrayoḥ || 50 ||

lakṣaṇoddhārādhikāraḥ |

gṛhītotsedhamānaṃ tu mānaṅgulavibhājite |
vṛddhāvaṅgulivicchedaṃ parihṛtyāṅguliṃ punaḥ || 51 ||

vardhayitvā tu vasubhirharennakṣatrasaṃkhyayā |
aśvinyādīni bhāni syuḥ śiṣṭānyatra yathākramam || 52 ||

tasmiṃścaturguṇe nandairhṛtvāṃśāstaskarādikāḥ |
taskaro bhojanaṃ śaktirdhanaṃ rājā napuṃsakam || 53 ||

vipad viṣaṃ samṛddhiścāpyaṃśakāḥ syurnava kramāt |
taskaraśca vipat ṣaṇḍho vipannindyāḥ pare śubhāḥ || 54 ||

liṅgocce vasunandāgnigaṇe'rkāśāṣṭabhirharet |
śiṣṭaṃ dhanamṛṇaṃ caiva yoniśca syād yathākramam || 55 ||

dhanādhikaṃ ca kṣīṇārṇaṃ kartubhartṛhitāvaham |
dhvajasiṃhavṛṣebhāścecchubhāścānye hyaśobhanāḥ || 56 ||

śivatuṅge navaguṇe vārāḥ syurmunibhirhṛte |
sūryādyāsteṣu śubhadāḥ śubhāḥ krūrāstvaśobhanāḥ || 57 ||

grāmādīnāṃ tathā karturnakṣatreṇāvirodhi yat |
liṅgaṃ rājñaśca deśasya taduktaṃ sampadāṃ padam || 58 ||

ārṣāṇi liṅgāni ca lakṣaṇaiḥ svaiḥ svāyambhuvānyapyanukīrtitāni |
pūrvoditānāmiha mānuṣāṇāṃ tallakṣaṇoddhāravidhiśca gītaḥ || 59 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde ārṣādiliṅgalakṣaṇapaṭalo'ṣṭhātriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 39: Sockel, Abfluss und Grundstein

Der Sockel trägt das Linga und nimmt das bei der Verehrung verwendete Wasser auf. Das Kapitel beschreibt zahlreiche Formen und ihre Glieder, die Abflussrinne, die Steinverbindungen und den Grundstein. Die teilweise sehr gedrängten Maßfolgen werden einzeln wiedergegeben; wo ihre Zuordnung unsicher ist, wird dies vermerkt.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ekonacatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha pīṭhāni vakṣyante lakṣaṇaiḥ svaiḥ pṛthagvidhaiḥ |
yaiḥ saṃyogaṃ tu liṅgānāṃ pratiṣṭheti vidurbudhāḥ || 1 ||

ekayaiva tu jātyā syāt pīṭhaṃ liṅgaṃ ca nānyathā |
śaive ca dārave liṅge svajātiścenna labhyate || 2 ||

p. 380)

iṣṭakābhiḥ sudhābandhaḥ pīṭhaṃ vā syāt salakṣaṇam |
ṣaṇḍhena syāt pādaśilā strīśilā piṇḍikā bhavet || 3 ||

liṅgaṃ puṃśilayā kuryāditi śāstrasya niścayaḥ |
pūjāṃśadviguṇaṃ hīnaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ liṅgonnateḥ samam || 4 ||

navaite pīṭhavistārāstayormadhye'ṣṭabhāgike |
vistārārdhonnataṃ nīcaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ dvitryaṃśakaṃ tataḥ || 5 ||

viṣkambhaṃ triguṇaṃ vātha nāhatulyaviśālakam |
garbhavyāsāt tribhāgaikaṃ caturthāṃśamathāpi vā || 6 ||

viṣkambhakarṇadviguṇaṃ triguṇaṃ vāpi vistṛtam |
pīṭhaṃ kuryāt tu viṣṇvaṃśasamānoccaṃ hi sarvathā || 7 ||

maṇḍanāya svavistārādaṣṭāṃśamadhikaṃ tataḥ |
sarveṣāmapi pīṭhānāṃ janmāntaṃ mūlavistṛtiḥ || 8 ||

pīṭhāgrasyāpi vistāraḥ syānmahāpaṭṭikāntakam |

sāmānyapīṭhavidhiḥ |

nāgarāditrayāṇāṃ tu pīṭhalakṣaṇamucyate || 9 ||

trikhaṇḍaliṅgāyāmena tulyavyāsamihottamam |
pīṭhaṃ syād dvyaṃśato nīcaṃ tayormadhye'ṣṭabhāgike || 10 ||

pīṭhavyāsā navaiva syustadvyāse rāmabhāgike |
pīṭhaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ dvibhāgoccaṃ nīcaṃ vyāsārdhamunnatam || 11 ||

tayormadhye'ṣṭabhāge tu pīṭhotsedhā navaiva hi |
drāviḍe'pi trikhaṇḍena tulyavyāsamihottamam || 12 ||

liṅgāyāme navāṃśe tu saptāṃśairnīcavistṛtiḥ |
tayormadhye'ṣṭabhāge tu pīṭhavyāsā nava smṛtāḥ || 13 ||

aṣṭāṃśe brahmaviṣṇvaṃśe tridvyekāṃśamadhastyajet |
śeṣāṃśoccaṃ tu nīcādi pīṭhocco drāviḍe mataḥ || 14 ||

p. 381)

atha vesaraliṅgasya dvyaṣṭāṃśe pariṇāhake |
mukhyaṃ hi tatsamaṃ vyāsaṃ jagatyaśaistathādhamam || 15 ||

viṣṇutulyocchritaṃ tat syāccaturthāṃśādhikaṃ tu vā |
sarveṣāmapi liṅgānāṃ pīṭhoccādavaśeṣitam || 16 ||

brāhmaṃ liṅgasya mūlaṃ yat tat syāt pādaśilāgatam |
pīṭhamūlasya vistārād vasunandadigaṃśakaiḥ || 17 ||

hīnapīṭhāgravistāro hīnamadhye tathottame |

nāgarāditrayapīṭham |

atha pīṭhasaṃsthānāni kathyante -

caturaśrāṇi vasvaśravṛttānīti tribhedataḥ || 18 ||

pīṭhāni syuḥ kramāt teṣāṃ prathamaṃ merusundaram |
vardhamānaṃ dvitīyaṃ syāllakṣmīsundaramapyatha || 19 ||

viṣṇusammilanākhyaṃ ca padmabhadrāhvayaṃ tataḥ |
pīṭhaṃ samāṅgabhadrākhyaṃ rudrakāntaṃ tataḥ param || 20 ||

somakāntaṃ ca sarvāṅgabhadrākhyaṃ śrīkaraṃ tathā |
puṣṭivardhanasaṃjñaṃ ca sarvasaumyaṃ tataḥ param || 21 ||

evaṃ dvādaśabhedānāṃ pīṭhānāṃ lakṣma kathyate |
pīṭhaṃ niṣkalaliṅgānāṃ vijñeyaṃ sarvataḥ samam || 22 ||

āyataṃ pratimānāṃ syāt sakale vārdhacandrakam |
caturdaśāṃśe pīṭhocce bhāgāt syānmūlapaṭṭikā || 23 ||

padmaṃ tribhirdhṛgardhāṃśamardhenābjaṃ tato bhavet |
vṛttaṃ dvyaṃśaṃ punaḥ padmamardhamardhena kampakam || 24 ||

sārdhadvyaṃśena kaṇṭhaḥ syādardhenordhvāmbujaṃ smṛtam |
ardhena kampo dvyaṃśāt syāt krameṇaivordhapaṭṭikā || 25 ||

kampājyadhāriṇyardhena syādevaṃ merusundaram |
aṣṭādaśāṃśe pīṭhocce janmadvyaṃśamihoditam || 26 ||

p. 382)

caturbhirjagatīṃ kuryāt kumudaṃ tribhirekataḥ |
kampaṃ kaṇṭhaṃ tribhistadvat kampamekena paṭṭikām || 27 ||

tribhiraṃśaistathāṃśena vājanaṃ vardhamānake |
saṅkṛtyaṃśe tu pīṭhocce janmasārdhāṃśato bhavet || 28 ||

aṃśena padmamardhena kampaṃ vapraṃ ca pañcabhiḥ |
dalamekena dhṛtyaṃśādekenābjaṃ tu kārayet || 29 ||

vṛttaṃ caturbhistvaṃśena padmamardhena kampakam |
tribhiḥ kaṇṭhaṃ tathāṃśena vājanaṃ tvatha bhāgataḥ || 30 ||

nidrāṃ tu paṭṭikāṃ dvyaṃśādardhāt padmājyabhṛd bhavet |
lakṣmīsundarasaṃjñaṃ tu pīṭhamevaṃ prasidhyati || 31 ||

pīṭhocce ṣoḍaśāṃśe'śvibhūtadasraśrutidvayaiḥ |
ekena ca jagatyabjavetrapaṅkajapaṭṭikā || 32 ||

tathājyadhāriṇīṃ kuryād viṣṇusaṃmīlane kramāt |
aṣṭādaśāṃśe pīṭhocce bhavet sārdhāṃśataḥ khuram || 33 ||

sārdhatrayeṇa jagatī sārdhenābjaṃ dhṛgardhataḥ |
paṭṭaṃ cārdhenopapaṭṭaṃ kaṇṭhastryaṃśastadūrdhvataḥ || 34 ||

upapaṭṭaṃ bhavedardhaṃ paṭṭamardhena copari |
dvyaṃśaṃ vājanamuddiṣṭamardhaṃ paṭṭājyabhṛd bhavet || 35 ||

padmabhadramidaṃ pīṭhaṃ vijñeyamatiśobhanam |
dhṛtyaṃśe pīṭhatuṅge tu ghṛtavāryardhataḥ smṛtāḥ || 36 ||

ardhena kampaḥ sārdhābhyāṃ bhāgābhyāṃ vājanaṃ bhavet |
paṭṭopapaṭṭāvardhābhyāṃ kaṇṭhoṃ'śau paṭṭamardhataḥ || 37 ||

upapaṭṭo'rdhamaṣṭāśraḥ kumbhaḥ syāccaturaṃśataḥ |
pañcāṃśā jagatī tadvat sārdhāṃśena khuraṃ bhavet || 38 ||

etat samāṅgabhadrākhyaṃ pīṭhaṃ bhavati śobhanam |
atyaṣṭyaṃśe tu pīṭhocce khuraṃ bhāgena vaprakam || 39 ||

p. 383)

caturbhiśca dalaṃ sārdhādardhaṃ kampo dhṛgaṃśakam |
kampo'rdhamardhenāmbhojaṃ vṛttaṃ dvāvardhato dalam || 40 ||

paṭṭamardhena kaṇṭhoṃ'śaḥ kampo'rdhenārdhamambujam |
dvyaṃśaṃ vājanamardhena padmaṃ kṣepaṇamardhataḥ || 41 ||

etaddhi rudrakāntākhyaṃ pīṭhamuktaṃ suśobhanam |
atidhṛtyaṃśapīṭhocce bhāgo bhūgatamaṃśakau || 42 ||(?)

vapraṃ mahābjaṃ vedāṃśairdhṛgardhaṃ vetramaṃśataḥ |
ardhaṃ galaṃ cārdhamabjaṃ vṛttamatyardhato bhavet || 43 ||

ardhenordhvadalaṃ kuryād vetramaṃśo dhṛgardhataḥ |
aṃśena vetraṃ sārdhāṃśaistribhirūrdhvāmbujaṃ bhavet || 44 ||

adhyardhaṃ dhṛtabhṛcceti somakāntamudīritam |

nāgarāditrayasyāpi tulyametat |

pīṭhocce ṣoḍaśāṃśe tu bhāgābhyāṃ mūlapaṭṭikā || 45 ||

mahāpadmaṃ tu vedāṃśairdhṛgardhenāṃśato galam |
ardhena padmaṃ vṛttaṃ tu bhāgenārdhena paṅkajam || 46 ||

dhṛgardhamūrdhvapadmaṃ tu caturbhiratha paṭṭikā |
dvyaṃśena dhṛtabhṛt proktametat sarvāṅgabhadrakam || 47 ||

sarvaliṅgeṣu samānamidam |

pīṭhocce ṣoḍaśāṃśe'śviśarārdhaikārdhasāgaraiḥ |
netrendubhirjagatyabjadhṛgvetraṃ dhṛk ca paṅkajam || 48 ||

paṭṭikā cājyabhṛcceti śrīkare syād yathākramam |
ekasminneva sārdhāṃśājjagatyardhena kampakam || 49 ||

paṭṭikādhaḥ svavedāṃsāt sakampā puṣṭivardhane |
pīṭhādaye ṣoḍaśāṃśe khuraṃ dvyaṃśamathārdhataḥ || 50 ||

kṣepaṇaṃ sārdhavedāṃśaiḥ padmamardhena kampakam |
dhṛgardhaṃ vajramekaṃ syādūrdhvābjaṃ vedabhāgataḥ || 51 ||

p. 384)

ardhaṃ kṣepaṇamaṃśau dvau paṭṭikārdhena cājyabhṛt |
sāmānyaṃ nāgarādīnāṃ saumyaṃ pīṭhamudīritam || 52 ||

dvādaśapīṭhāni |

sarveṣāmeva pīṭhānāmaṅgapraveśanirgamabahulatulyaṃ tripādamardhaṃ vā śobhābalavaśādeva yuñjīteti parāśaraḥ |

pīṭhavyāsāt trivedāṃśaṃ nālamūlasya vistṛtiḥ |
āyāmastatsamastasmāt tricaturbhāgahāapanāt || 53 ||

kuryānnālāgravistāramunnatāgramanāturam |
nālavyāsasya rāmāṃśāt khātaṃ vyāsasamonnatiḥ || 54 ||

pīṭhamanye tu kauberyāṃ nālamitthaṃ prayojayet |
syādūrdhvapaṭṭabahulaṃ samaṃ pādādhikaṃ tu vā || 55 ||

ardhyardhaṃ vājyabhṛdvyāso mūlakhātaṃ ca tatsamam |
āliṅgya mūlaparyantaṃ tatkrameṇonnataṃ bhavet || 56 ||

pīṭhopalaṃ tvaikabhāge'pyekamevordhvamaṇḍanam |
adhomaṇḍanamekaṃ vā syānnaikaṃ copapattitaḥ || 57 ||

tatra madhyaṃ vinā koṇaṃ sandhayet sundaraṃ yathā |
uparyaṅgāvasānaṃ tadūrdhvasantānamācaret || 58 ||

caturdaśa prakārāṇi pīṭhānītyabravīnmayaḥ |
vedartuvasusūryāśraiḥ ṣoḍaśāśraṃ ca vartulam || 59 ||

eteṣāṃ cāyataiḥ ṣaḍbhistryaśraṃ cārdhendusannibham |

etaccaturdaśa |
apica mayaḥ -

bhadrapīṭhaṃ ca padmaṃ ca vajrapīṭhaṃ mahāmbujam |
śrīkaraṃ pīṭhapadmaṃ ca mahāvajraṃ ca saumyakam ||

śrīkāmyaṃ ceti navadhā pīṭhāni prabhavanti hi ||

tadyathā -

pīṭhotsedhe tripañcāṃśe janmadvyaṃśaṃ yugāṃśakaiḥ || 60 ||

vapraṃ padmaṃ tu sārdhena dhṛgardhaṃ dvyaṃśato ghaṭaḥ |
ardhaṃ kṣepaṇamadhyardhaṃ kaṇṭho'rdhaṃ kṣepaṇaṃ punaḥ || 61 ||

p. 385)

dvyaṃśaṃ paṭṭaṃ tu ghṛtabhṛdardhaṃ syād bhadrapīṭhake |

sarvaliṅgasāmānyametat |

dvyaṣṭāṃśapīṭhonnatidasrabāṇadvivedadasrendubhireva paṭṭam |
abjaṃ ca vṛttaṃ sudalaṃ ca paṭṭamādhārabhṛt syāditi padmapīṭham || 62 ||

pīṭhatuṅge tu manvaṃśe sārdhaṃ janmārdhato'vaṭam || 63 ||

sardhatribhāgaṃ padmaṃ syādardhābhyāṃ paṭṭanimnake |
bhāgo vajraṃ nimnamardhaṃ kampo'rdhaṃ tribhirambujam || 64 ||

nimnamardhaṃ tato'dhyardhāt paṭṭikārdhena cājyabhṛt |
vajrapadmāhvayaṃ pīṭhaṃ sarvaliṅgasamaṃ bhavet || 65 ||

dhṛtyaṃśe pīṭhatuṅge tu dvyardhaṃ janmātha paṅkajam |
caturbhiḥ paṭṭamardhaṃ syādardhaṃ nimnaṃ tu sārdhataḥ || 66 ||

padmaṃ dvyardhena vṛttaṃ syādardhārdhe'bjaṃ ca nimnakam |
tribhirūrdhvāmbujaṃ paṭṭamardhamadhyardhamambujam || 67 ||

śrīpaṭṭasnehabhṛccārdhaṃ mahāpadmāhvayaṃ bhavet |

mānuṣārṣaliṅgānāṃ samānametat |

pīṭhotsedhe ṣoḍaśāṃśe candrāgniśrutisaṃkhyayā || 68 ||

janmavapraṃ ca padmaṃ ca dhṛgardhaṃ dvyaṃśavartulam |
ardhaṃ dhṛk paṅkajaṃ tryaṃśaṃ paṭṭikā sārdhabhāgikā || 69 ||

ghṛtavāryardhataḥ khātaṃ tāvat tryaṃśaṃ tu nālakam |
tadvyāsanirgamau tryaṃśau tathāgraṃ śrīkaraṃ smṛtam || 70 ||

paṅktyaṃśocce sārdhamardhadvayārdhaṃ trīṇyardhāni dvyardhake syāt khuraṃ ca |
nimnaṃ padmaṃ paṭṭanimne ca paṭṭamabjaṃ nimnaṃ paṭṭanimne'bjapīṭhe || 71 ||

tripañcāṃśe tu pīṭhocce dadhyardhābhyardhakendubhiḥ |
ardhyardhendvardhasārdhāśvibhāgairadhyardhakārdhakaiḥ || 72 ||

janmanimnābjapaṭṭāni ghṛgvajraṃ dhṛgataḥ param |
kṣepaṇāmbhojapaṭṭāni nimnaṃ ceti yathākramam || 73 ||

mahāvajraṃ tu pīṭhaṃ tad vṛttavajreṇa saumyakam |
pīṭhotsedhe tu sūryāṃśe candranetrārdhabhāgataḥ || 74 ||

p. 386)

sārdhārdhādhaiṃśca sārdhena tathārdhārdhārdhakārdhakaiḥ |
adhyardhena tathārdhena janmapadmakanimnakam || 75 ||

abjaṃ dhṛk ca dalaṃ vṛttaṃ padmaṃ dhṛk kamalaṃ tataḥ |
paṭṭikānimnakaṃ paṭṭaṃ śrīkāmye tu kramād bhavet || 76 ||

atra

dhāmni proktānyapyadhiṣṭhānakāni tānyapyasmin maṇḍanīyāni yuktyā |

iti mayaḥ |

yathābalaṃ yathāśobhaṃ yathāyukti praveśanam |
nirgamaṃ cāpi pīṭhānāmaṅgānāṃ parikalpayet || 77 ||

pīṭhavyāsa(sya) tryaṃśaikaṃ vedāṃśaikamathāpi vā |
syānnirgamaḥ praṇālasya mūlavyāsaṃ ca tatsamam || 78 ||

mūlādardhaṃ tribhāgaṃ vā praṇālāgraviśālatā |
gajauṣṭhākāramathavā gomukhābhaṃ ca tad bhavet || 79 ||

mūlāgravipulaṃ tryaṃśavyāsaṃ tatkhātanimnakam |
iṣṭadiṅmukhaliṅgānāṃ praṇālaṃ pīṭhamadhyataḥ || 80 ||

vāmabhāge tu tat kuryāt sādhāraṃ vā yathāruci |
agrapaṭṭasya vistāraṃ soccatulyaṃ prakalpayet || 81 ||

sapādaṃ vāthavā sārdhaṃ satripādamathāpi vā |
yathābalaṃ tat paṭṭasya samaṃ khātaṃ tu mūlataḥ || 82 ||

krameṇonnatimalliṅgasaṅgamāt tat prakalpayet |
jyāmukhaṃ tvardhacandrākhye pīṭhe syād dvārasammukham || 83 ||

na dvārasammukhaṃ koṇaṃ kuryāt pīṭhe trikoṇake |
dvārasūtrasya pīṭhāśraṃ vedhasaṃ na praśasyate || 84 ||

śivabhāgaṃ tvadhaḥ pīṭhāt kiñcidapyavalambitam |
unnato'pi ca doṣāya syāt tat pariharet tataḥ || 85 ||

nissandhikaṃ bhavet pīṭhaṃ praśastaṃ śilayaikayā |
tadalābhe'pyekayaiba prakuryādūrdhvamaṇḍanam || 86 ||

p. 387)

uparyupari pīṭhānāṃ sandhiraṅgāvasānake |
nālamadhye tathā madhye karṇe sandhirna śasyate || 86 ||

yuñjīyād dakṣiṇe vāme dīrghādīrghaṃ yathākramam |
trikhaṇḍaṃ naikakhaṇḍaṃ vā yuktyā kuryādadhogatam || 87 ||

liṅgāyāmasamavyāsā śreṣṭhā brahmaśilā smṛtā |
pūjāṃśadviguṇā nīcā tayormadhye'ṣṭabhāgike || 88 ||

prāgvannavaprakārāḥ syuḥ kramād brahmaśilāḥ śubhāḥ |
svavyāsārdhonnatā mukhyā nīcā vedāṃśato ghanāḥ || 89 ||

tayormadhye'ṣṭadhā bhakte ghanād brahmaśilā nava |
athavā liṅgaviṣkambhācchreṣṭhā syād dviguṇā ghanāt || 90 ||

vistārādhyardhato nīcā bhaved brahmaśīlā kvacit |
khātaṃ brahmaśīlāmadhye brahmabhāgopamaṃ bhavet || 91 ||

praviśed brahmabhāgastu nīrandhraṃ ca yathā bhavet |
ratnanyāsānvitaṃśliṣṭaṃ liṅgamūlena tad bhavet || 92 ||

nandyāvartasamākārāścatasrastu śilāḥ kramāt |
pīṭhabrahmātmanormadhye prādakṣiṇyena yojayet || 93 ||

sthānāsanavibhāgena pratimānāṃ parepare |
ekadvitricatuḥpañcaṣaṇmātraṃ vādhikaṃ tataḥ || 94 ||

āsanānāṃ svavistārādaṣṭabhāgādhikāyatiḥ |
dviguṇāntaṃ nijāyāmā maṇḍanaṃ piṇḍikāsviva || 95 ||

rāmavedeṣubhāgocce bairadairghye krameṇa tu |
viṣṭarasyodayaḥ proktaḥ śayane vāsane sthite || 96 ||

yathocitaṃ tathā dairghyaṃ vyāsaśca śayane smṛtaḥ |
brahmaviṣṇuśivānāṃ ca (śau? gau)ryādīnāṃ tathāsanam || 97 ||

sopapīṭhaṃ guhāṅghristhasiṃhasiṃhāsanaṃ smṛtam |
daivārṣakāṇāṃ bāṇānāṃ liṅgānāṃ ca svayambhuvām ||98 ||

p. 388)

prāsādarūpaṃ pīṭhaṃ vā yatheṣṭaṃ kārayed budhaḥ |

atha nāgarāditrayāṇāṃ pādaśilālakṣaṇamucyate -

dviguṇaṃ liṅgavistārād vistṛtaṃ vedabhāgataḥ || 99 ||

tuṅgaṃ vyāsatripādāṃśād bhavelliṅge tu nāgare |
garbhakarṇacaturthāṃśavyāsā śreṣṭhāyatasya tu || 100 ||

vyāsārdhārdhavihīnā syānnīcā madhye'ṣṭadhā tayoḥ |
bhakte tu navadhā brahmaśilāḥ syurdrāviḍe śive || 101 ||

vyāsārdhaṃ tattripādonaṃ tayormadhye'ṣṭabhājite |
tuṅgaṃ brahmaśilāyāḥ syānnavadhā drāviḍāhvaye || 102 ||

atha garbhagṛhārdhena tricaturbhāgavistṛtā |
vyāsārdhavedabhāgoccā prāgvanmadhye'ṣṭabhājite || 103 ||

nava brahmaśilāḥ proktā liṅgabrahmāṃśato'vaṭam |
dviyavādhikavistāraṃ vistārāṣṭāṃśataḥ smṛtam || 104 ||

mūle'vaṭābhaṃ ratnāḍhyaṃ vaisaravyāpi tad bhavet |
itthamasau pīṭhavidhirnaikavidho lakṣaṇataḥ |
prokt ihālaṅkaraṇaistvāṣṭravidāṃ prītikaraḥ || 105 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde pīṭhavidhilakṣaṇapaṭala ekonacatvāriṃśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 40: Gesichtslingas, Kristall und weitere Materialien

Die Gesichter Shivas geben dem Linga eine bildhafte Dimension. Das Kapitel beschreibt ihre Farben und Ausdrücke, danach die Größen von Kristall-, Edelstein-, Metall- und Holz-Lingas. Am Ende wird die Wahl ausdrücklich mit persönlichem Vertrauen und verfügbaren Mitteln verbunden.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha catvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

athoktāvyaktaliṅge tu śivāṃśe daśabhāgike |
aśvinetrāgnibhāgaiḥ syāt skandhaḥ kaṇṭhastathānanam || 1 ||

uṣṇīṣoṃ'śastu makuṭaṃ dvyaṃśamūrdhvaṃ tu bhāgataḥ |
bhāgena mukhaviṣkambho vistṛtaścordhvaliṅgavat || 2 ||

lalāṭakarṇabhrūnetraghrāṇagandhamukhādikam |
mānonmānapramāṇena sarvaṃ sakalavat smṛtam || 3 ||

p. 389)

ārṣavad brahmaviṣṇvaṃśau vedāśrāveva miśrake |
puruṣādimukhānāṃ tu lakṣaṇaṃ tvatha kathyate || 4 ||

kuṅkumābhaṃ viśālākṣaṃ treṇetraṃ nakrakuṇḍalam |
candrāṅkitajaṭājūṭaṃ prāci tatpuruṣānanam || 5 ||

bhinnāñjananibhaṃ siṃhatriṇetraṃ siṃhanāsikam |
daṃṣṭrākarālaṃ daṣṭoṣṭhaṃ saṃlihadrasanojjvalam || 6 ||

piṅgaśmaśrujaṭājūṭaṃ sarpaprotaśirassrajā |
sendukhaṇḍamarālabhrūḥ syādaghoraṃ tu dakṣiṇe || 7 ||

bandhujīvārūṇaṃ ramyaṃ strīvilāsavibhūṣitam |
lalitabhrūyugaṃcārutilakaṃ maṇikuṇḍalam || 8 ||

dhammillābaddhamakuṭaṃ nīlālakavibhūṣitam |
uttare vāmadevākhyaṃ mukhaṃ kuryānmanoramam || 9 ||

pūrṇendukundadhavalaṃ prasannaṃ ratnakuṇḍalam |
candrāṅkitajaṭājūṭaṃ sadyojātaṃ tu paścime || 10 ||

ekāsyaṃ vā trivaktraṃ syādekadvāre śivālaye |
dvārābhimukhamevāsyaṃ trimukhaṃ cet tu pārśvayoḥ || 11 ||

na kuryād dvimukhaṃ liṅgaṃ tacchastamabhicārake |
caturdvāre tu bhavane kuryālliṅgaṃ caturmukham || 12 ||

pañcavaktraṃ dvivaktraṃ vā liṅgaṃ rāṣṭrāntare girau |
sthāpayecchatrunāśāya vijayāya ca bhūpatiḥ || 13 ||

atra parāśaraḥ -

athaikatra caturvaktraṃ grāmādiṣveva vinyaset |
dvivaktraṃ parvate'raṇye pararāṣṭrāntike'pi ca ||

sthāpayet tadaridhvaṃsaṃ vidadhāti svarakṣaṇam ||

iti |

p. 390)

tathā yogaśivapaddhatau ca -

bāṇakoṇaguṇāśvyekamukhaliṅgāni tu kramāt |
catustryekānanaṃ bhūtyai pañcāsyaṃ cābhicārike ||

dvimukhaṃ cārināśāya sthāpyaṃ śailavanādiṣu |
sitottānaṃ triṇetraṃ ca maulikuṇḍalamaṇḍitam ||

īśānaṃ liṅgamūrdhniṃ syādūrdhvābhimukhameva tat ||

iti |

avyaktasyaiva liṅgasya kuryāt pīṭhādikaṃ samam |
mṛdvṛkṣāśmamayaṃ liṅgaṃ sarvasiddhipradaṃ sadā || 14 ||

mṛnmaye hemaratnādi madhye saṃsthāpya kārayet |
sarveṣāṃ mukhaliṅgānāṃ nirgamaḥ syāt pṛthak pṛthak || 15 ||

praviṣṭā kandharā kāryā viṣṇubhāgoparisthitā |
hastādipañcahastāntaṃ mukhaliṅgaṃ prakalpayet || 16 ||

ataḥ paraṃ na kurvīta miśraliṅgaṃ śubhecchayā |

mukhaliṅgavidhiḥ |

atha sphāṭikaliṅgamucyate -

ekāṅgulaṃ samārabhya kramāṅgulavivardhanāt || 17 ||

ṣaḍaṅgulāntaṃ sphaṭikaliṅgaṣaṭkamihādhamam |
saptāṅgulādikaṃ liṅgaṃ madhyamā dvādaśāṅgulāt || 18 ||

liṅgaṣaṭkamiti yāvat |

trayodaśāṅgulādīni liṅgānyāṣṭādaśāṅgulāt |
uttamāni bhavantyeṣu mānaṃ mātrāṅgulena hi || 19 ||

atra mayaḥ -

taddhīnādardhamātreṇa vṛddhyaikādaśasaṃkhyayā |
śreṣṭhe madhye'vare liṅge trayastriṃśat samunnatam ||

pūjāṃśārdhaṃ tribhāgaikaṃ gāḍhaṃ vā sphāṭikaṃ matam |
samaṃ tripādamardhaṃ vā pūjāṃśoccasya vistṛtiḥ ||

p. 391)

sadhāraṃ vātha vṛttaṃ vā liṅgaṃ syāt sphāṭikaṃ śubham |
śirovartanakaṃ prāgvad brahmasūtraṃ na vā bhavet ||

brahmasūtraṃ vināpyetat tejodravyaṃ varapradam |

iti |

svavyāsadviguṇaṃ sārdhadviguṇaṃ triguṇaṃ tataḥ |
nīcaṃ madhyaṃ ca mukhyaṃ ca pīṭhanālaṃ [kh: ṭhaṃ] hi pūrvavat || 20 ||

pūjāṃśoccasamaṃ vārddhaṃ tripādaṃ paiṇḍikocchrayaḥ |
maṇḍanaṃ niṣkaloktaṃ hi pīṭheṣu sphāṭikeṣvapi || 21 ||

sphāṭikaikaśilāpīṭhaliṅgaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ svayonikam |
sphaṭikānyaśilāpīṭhaṃ liṅgaṃ madhyaṃ svayonikam || 22 ||

svayonyabhāve haimaṃ syād rājataṃ tāmrajaṃ tu vā pīṭhaṃ kaniṣṭhaṃ tatrāpi haimādyaṃ tūttamādikam || 23 ||

ratnānāṃ sphaṭikādīnāṃ doṣān parihared budhaḥ |
sarvanāśakaraṃ yasmāt sadoṣaṃ taṃ na pūjayet || 24 ||

dvādaśaiva smṛtā doṣāḥ sphaṭikādiṣu tad yathā |
rekhā binduḥ kalaṅkaśca trāsaḥ kāka padaṃ kṣatam || 25 ||

khadyoto makṣikācchāyabhedaḥ sandhistuṣākaraḥ |
nimnamastakatā ceti ratnadoṣāstuvarjitāḥ || 26 ||

padmarāgādiratnānāṃ doṣān pariharedimān |
padmarāgādiliṅgānāṃ pīṭhaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ svayonikam || 27 ||

tadabhāve hiraṇyādipīṭhaṃ syāduttamādikam |
ekāṅgulādidviyavavardhanenā ṣaḍaṅgulāt || 28 ||

madhyāni nava liṅgāni ratnajānīha kalpayet |
saptāṅgulādidviyavavardhanenā navāṅgulāt || 29 ||

śreṣṭhāni nava liṅgāni ratnajāni bhavanti hi |
kaniṣṭhamadhyaliṅgāni ratnāni sphāṭikānyapi || 30 ||

p. 392)

calāna gehe pūjyāni sthirāṇyevottamāni hi |
tānyālaye pratiṣṭhāpya sthiraliṅgāni pūjayet || 31 ||

ratnaliṅgādhikāraḥ |

rāmāṅgulādito lohaṃ liṅgamā ṣoḍaśāṅgulāt |
calaliṅgaṃ smṛtaṃ tasmāt sthirāṇyūrdhvaṃ bhavanti hi || 32 ||

aṣṭāṅgulaṃ samārabhya cāṣṭāṅgulavivardhanāt |
lauhāni nava liṅgāni trihastāntāni kalpayet || 33 ||

tathāṣṭāṅgulamārabhya dvidvyaṅgulavivardhanāt |
trihastāntāni liṅgāni trayastriṃśad bhavanti hi || 34 ||

lauhaliṅgāni |

ṣoḍaśāṅgulamārabhya dāruliṅgānyanukramāt |
ṣoḍaśāṅgulavṛddhyā syuḥ ṣaḍḍhastāntāni vai nava || 35 ||

ṣoḍaśāṅgulamārabhya caturaṅgulavardhanāt |
dāravāṇi trayastriṃśalliṅgānyā rasahastataḥ || 36 ||

yasya yasmin bhavedāsthā vibhūtiryasya yādṛśī |
liṅgaṃ tadanusāreṇa satataṃ tat samāśrayet || 37 ||

iti miśraliṅgamaṇiliṅgavi(dhāna? dhau kana)kādilohamayaliṅgavidhiḥ |
iha dāruliṅgavidhirapyuditaḥ śivatantradarśanaviniścayataḥ ||38 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde miśraliṅgaratnaliṅgavidhipaṭalaścatvāriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 41: Maße und Proportionen vollständiger Bildgestalten

Das Kapitel behandelt die Gestaltung ganzer Götterbilder: ihre Materialien, Maßsysteme, Körperproportionen und Einzelmerkmale. Die Finger- und Gerstenkornmaße sind hier Einheiten einer traditionellen Bildhauerkunst. Sie beschreiben ein überliefertes Idealbild und sind keine allgemeine Norm für menschliche Körper.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

athaikacatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atho sakalaliṅgānāṃ lakṣma samyaṅnigadyate |
acalaṃ taccalaṃ caiva calācalamiti tridhā || 1 ||

saudhaṃ ca pārthivaṃ śārkaraṃ ca sthiraṃ smṛtam |
ratnajaṃ dāravaṃ lauhaṃ trayaṃ caitaccalaṃ smṛtam || 2 ||

p. 393)

dhātuvarṇādyamālekhyaṃ sakalaṃ taccalācalam |
sarvaṃ ca citraṃ citrārdhaṃ citrābhāsamiti tridhā || 3 ||

sarvāṅgadṛśyaṃ yaccitraṃ citrārdhaṃ cārdhadarśanāt |
likhitaṃ paṭabhittyādau citrābhāsāhvayaṃ smṛtam || 4 ||

citrādīnāṃ tu berāṇāṃ śreṣṭhamadhyādhamaṃ phalam |
liṅgagarbhagṛhadvārastambhādhiṣṭhānakiṣkubhiḥ || 5 ||

tālamūlāṅgulaiścātha mānaṃ mānāṅgulairapi |
yajamānoccato mānamityekādaśadhā smṛtam || 6 ||

tadyathā -

pūjāṃśoccaṃ ca nāhaṃ vitatimapi pṛthag dvyaṣṭabhāgaṃ tu kṛtvā tairevāṃśaistribhedairguṇaśaramunibhirnandarudrāṃśakairvā |
nyūnaṃ caivādhikaṃ vā samamapi kathitaṃ liṅgato beramānaṃ bhedairgīrvāṇasaṃkhyairnavavidhamapi tad garbhagehe navāṃśe || 7 ||

dvārādhiṣṭhānapādānāṃ samaṃ pādādhikaṃ tu vā |
pādahīnamathaiteṣāṃ dvyantare vedabhāgike || 8 ||

pṛthak kṛtvā'tha tairaṃśaiḥ syānmānaṃ navadhā pṛthak |
hastādinavahastāntaṃ tanmānaṃ navadhā smṛtam || 9 ||

tālādi navatālāntaṃ tālamānaṃ ca kīrtitam |
pūjāṃśocce caturviṃśatyadhikaṃ śatabhāgike || 10 ||

mūlaberāṅgulaṃ bhāgastena berocchrayaṃ nayet |
mūlaberāṅgulakṛtapratimāyāstadaṅgulaiḥ || 11 ||

gaṇayed yonibhāgādyamanyathā ced vināśakṛt |
tiryagyavodaraiḥ ṣaḍbhiḥ saptabhiścāṣṭabhiḥ kramāt || 12 ||

kaniṣṭhaṃ madhyamaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ smṛtaṃ mānāṅgulaṃ pṛthak |
śālyāyataistribhistaiśca sārdhaistairvedasammitaiḥ || 13 ||

mānāṅgulāni cāpyevaṃ kaniṣṭhādīni kalpayet |
tadbharturdakṣiṇakare madhyamānmadhyaparvaṇaḥ || 14 ||

p. 394)

dairghyānmātrāṅgula śreṣṭhaṃ nīcaṃ tadvyāsataḥ smṛtam |
yajamānasamaṃ tasya netrāsyahanudossamam || 15 ||

stanāntaṃ hṛdayāntaṃ ca tanmānaṃ saptadhā smṛtam |
mānuṣe niṣkale liṅge pūjābhāge śiro vinā || 16 ||

yaduccaṃ tena berāṇāmutsedhāt parikalpayet |
svāyambhuve yadā liṅge śiromānaṃ na labhyate || 17 ||

tacchirontaṃ tadutsedhaḥ syānnāhaḥ sthūladeśataḥ |
vyāsaśca tadvadārṣādau śirovistāravarjite || 18 ||

utsedhanāhavyāsāḥ syustaistairberodayaṃ nayet |
aṅgulaiḥ pratimāmāne kramāt saptāṅgulāditaḥ || 19 ||

dvidvyaṅgulavivṛddhyā syuḥ pratimoccāni vai pṛthak |
sacaturviṃśatiśataṃ yāvat proktāṅgulairiha || 20 ||

gṛhārcāsviha mānaṃ syānmātrākhyaireva nānyathā |
aṅgulairyajamānasya tatrāpi vidhirīritaḥ || 21 ||

trividhāṅgulamānānāṃ jātyaṃśaṃ nātiropayet |
berāṇāṃ teṣu yonyādyaṃ nayet svaiḥ svairihāṅgulaiḥ || 22 ||

liṅgādiśiṣṭamāneṣu jātyaṃśāropaṇaṃ matam |
māne caturaśītyaṃśe dviṣaṣṭyaṃśe samucchraye || 23 ||

saṅkṛtyaṃśe vikārāṃśe viprādīnāṃ yathākramam |
ekāṃśāropaṇāduktaṃ jātyaṃśāropaṇaṃ hi tat || 24 ||

uktaviprādimāneṣu (vasuvṛṣaddhyeṣubhairhṛte ? vasvṛṣyṛtviṣubhirhṛte) |
śeṣaṃ viprādijātīnāmṛkṣaṃ vidyād yathākramam || 25 ||

yajamānarkṣamārabhya gaṇyamāneṣu bheṣu vai |
navāṣṭaṣaṭcaturyugmatārāḥ śastāstu netare || 26 ||

mānaṃ tu rāmavasunandabhujaṅganandai- rvedaiśca vṛddhamahitārakadhātusūryaiḥ |
diṅnandakaiśca hṛtaśiṣṭamiha kramāt tad yonyṛkṣavāravibhavarṇanavāṃśakāḥ syuḥ || 27 ||

p. 395)

dhvajasiṃhavṛṣebhākhyā yonayaḥ śobhanāḥ smṛtāḥ |
tathaivāśobhanā varjyā dhūmaśvakharavāyasāḥ || 28 ||

nakṣatrāṇyāśvinādīni yajamānadināditaḥ |
janmasampadvipat kṣemaḥ pratyaraṃ sādhako vadhaḥ || 29 ||

maitraṃ paramamaitraṃ ca janmetyādyaṃ punaḥ punaḥ |
sampatsādhakamaitrāṇi kṣemaṃ paramamaitrakam || 30 ||

janmākhyaṃ ca śubhāni syuraśubhānītarāṇi tu |
candrajñaguruśukrāṇāṃ vārāḥ śastāstu netare || 31 ||

dhanādhikaṃ ca hīnārṇaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ madhyaṃ samaṃ yadā |
ṛṇādhikaṃ ced varjyaṃ syād vipattaskaraṣaṇḍakāḥ || 32 ||

nindyāstādītare sarve śreṣṭhā grāhyāḥ syuraṃśakāḥ |
taskaro bhuktiśaktī ca dhamaṃ rājā napuṃsakam || 33 ||

abhayaṃ ca vipaccaiva samṛddhiśca nava kramāt |
grāmavāstunṛpādīnāṃ yajamānasya cāpyuta || 34 ||

uktamānavibhāgena yonyādighaṭanāṃ nayet |
prastutapratimotsedhaṃ triṃśadaṃśāditaḥ kramāt || 35 ||

śatāṃśāntaṃ vibhajyaiṣu bhāgairanyatamairbudhaḥ |
yonitārādighaṭanāṃ yojayecchobhanaṃ yathā || 36 ||

devādīnāṃ tathānyeṣāṃ beramānaṃ pṛthak pṛthak |
mānaṃ pramāṇamunmānaṃ parimāṇaṃ tathā punaḥ || 37 ||

upamānaṃ lambamānamiti mānaṃ tu ṣaḍvidham |
berāyāmastu mānaṃ syāt pramāṇaṃ tiryagarpitam || 38 ||

unmānaṃ tu tadāvṛttirnāhastu parimāṇakam |
nimnonnataṃ tūpamānaṃ lambamānaṃ pralambitam || 39 ||

śreṣṭhena daśatālena śivakeśavavedhasām |
madhyena daśatālena gaurīlakṣmīgirāṃ matam || 40 ||

p. 396)

dūrgāyāścāpi mātṝṇāṃ madhyenaiva prakalpayet |
madhyena daśatālena trimūrtīrvā prakalpayet || 41 ||

taddevīnāṃ tadā mānaṃ kaniṣṭhadaśatālataḥ |
sūryendraskandacandrāṇāṃ caṇḍakṣetreśanandinām || 42 ||

ṛṣīṇāṃ cāśvinoḥ śāstu kaniṣṭhadaśatālataḥ |
lokapālāṣṭamūrtīśavidyeśavasubhoginām || 43 ||

rudrāṇāṃ caiva mānaṃ syāduttamānnavatālataḥ |
marudgaṇānapsaraso'pyastramūrttīśca guhyakān || 44 ||

madhyena navatālena kuryād vidyādharān pitṝn |
siddhānasuragandharvān kaniṣṭhanavatālataḥ || 45||

gaṇeśaṃ vāmanaṃ cātha pañcatālākhyamānataḥ |
catustālena bhūtāni tritālād yakṣakinnarān || 46 ||

dvitālenaiva kuśmāṇḍaṃyattalāt kūrmākṛtiṃ harim |
pratimākaraṇaṃ tattaddehalabdhāṅgulena tu || 47 ||

sidhyet tatrocyate pūrvamuttamaṃ daśatālakam |
tadutsedhe caturviṃśatyadhikaṃ śatabhāgike || 48 ||

ekāṃśo deha[k: ba]labdhākhyamaṅgulaṃ tadathāṣṭadhā |
vibhajya vidyādekāṃśaṃ yavamevaṃ paratra ca || 49 ||

madhyame daśatāle tu saviṃśatisatāṃśataḥ |
savikāraśatāṃśeṃ'śaḥ kaniṣṭhadaśatālake || 50 ||

aṣṭottaraśatāṃśeṃ'śo navatālottame'ṅgulam |
sa vedāṃśaśatāṃśeṃ'śo navatāle tu madhyame || 51 ||

śatāṃśeṃ'śo'ṅgulaṃ jñeyaṃ kaniṣṭhanavatālake |
ṣaṇṇavatyaṃśakeṃ'śaḥ syācchreṣṭhe tu vasutālake || 52 ||

pratirvedāṅgulahāsādetanmadhyādhame smṛte |
svasvatālavibhāgena saptatālādiṣu kramāt || 53 ||

p. 397)

ekatālāntakaṃ vidyād dehalabdhāṅgulaṃ pṛthak |
induḥ khamaṃśo mātraṃ cāpyaṅgulaṃ ca samaṃ smṛtam || 54 ||

kolakaṃ ca kalābhāgaḥ syād dvitricaturaṅgulam |
akṣigolakapakṣastu dvyaṅgulasyābhidhāyakaḥ || 55 ||

mukhaṃ tālaṃ vitastiśca dvādaśāṅgulavācakam |

saṃjñāparyāyāḥ |

atha śreṣṭhāt paṅktitālāt pratimāmānamucyate || 56 ||

sāṃśatriyava uṣṇīṣaḥ keśāntoṃ'śaistatastribhiḥ |
tato'kṣisūtraṃ vedāṃśaiḥ sayavatritayaistataḥ || 57 ||

nāsāpuṭāntaṃ tanmānaṃ cibukāntaṃ ca tāvatā |
tasmād galaṃ vedayavaṃ tataḥ kaṇṭhastu saptabhiḥ || 58 ||

yavairagnyaṅgulaiścāsmāddhṛdayaṃ triyavānvitaiḥ |
trayodaśāṅgulaistasmānnābhistāvadbhiraṅgulaiḥ || 59 ||

nābhermeḍhraṃ ca tāvadbhistato nakṣatrasaṃmitaiḥ |
aṅgulairūrumānaṃ syāt tasmād bhāgena jānunī || 60||

tasmādūrusame jaṅghe pādamānaṃ tu bhāgataḥ |
athāṅguṣṭhāt tu pārṣṇyantaṃ talaṃ saptadaśāṅgulam || 61 ||

hikkāsūtrādadho bāhū saptaviṃśatimātrakaiḥ |
dvyaṅgulaṃ korparaṃ tasmāt trisaptāṃśaiḥ prakoṣṭhakam || 62 ||

sārdhatrayodaśairmātrairmadhyāgrāntaṃ talaṃ smṛtam |
mukhasya tiryagvistāraḥ karṇānto dvādaśāṅgulaḥ || 63 ||

grīvāmūlāgravistāraḥ sārdhanandanavāṅgulaiḥ |
ekāśīterardhamātraiḥ sabāhvantaravistṛtiḥ || 64 ||

sārdhanandairbāhumūlajānvorvyāsaṃ tu kalpayet |
kakṣayorantaravyāso dvāviṃśatyaṅgulairmataḥ || 65 ||

sa stanāntaravistāraḥ sārdhaviṃśatimātrataḥ |
hṛdayāvadhivistāraḥ sārdhāṣṭādaśamātrikaḥ || 66 ||

p. 398)

madhyavyāsaḥ ṣoḍaśāṃśaiḥ sārdhairaṣṭādaśāṅgulaiḥ |
śroṇervyāsaḥ kaṭivyāso viṃśatyaṅgulasaṃmitaḥ || 67 ||

sārdhatrayodaśāṃśā syādūrumūlasya vistṛtiḥ |
bhānvaṃśairūrumadhyasya jaṅghāmūle'ṣṭamātrakaiḥ || 68 ||

jaṅghāmadhyaṃ sārdhaṣaṭkaṃ nalakā sārdhabhāgataḥ |
vistṛtāthākṣigulphāntaṃ sa yaveṣvaṃśavistṛtam || 69 ||

sārdhavedāṅgulaiḥ pārṣṇī vistṛtā tadvaducchritā |
ṣaḍaṃśaḥ prapadavyāsastalāgrasya saṣaḍyavaḥ || 70 ||

sayavadvayavedāṃśaiḥ pādāṅguṣṭhāyataṃ smṛtam |
tadvistāraṃ tadardhena tadardhānnakhavistṛtiḥ || 71 ||

tatpādono nakhāyāmo vṛttodagrāgramaṇḍitaḥ |
vedarāmāgnidṛṅmātraiḥ satriṣaṭkacaturyavaiḥ || 72 ||

tarjanyādikaniṣṭhāntamaṅgulyāyāma īritaḥ |
tadvyāso'pi kramājjñeyo navabhiḥ sārdhasaptakaiḥ || 73 ||

saptabhiśca yavaiḥ ṣaḍbhiḥ svavyāsārdhāt tatā nakhāḥ |
sapādāṣṭāṃśasaptāṃśairdormadhye korpare tatiḥ || 74 ||

sārdheṣusārdharāmāṃśaiḥ prakoṣṭhamaṇibandhayoḥ |
talaṃ saptāṅgulāyāmaṃ madhyā sārdhaṣaḍaṅgulā || 75 ||

• * * * * * tarjā jyeṣṭhā vedāṅgulāyatā |
  

sapādeṣvaṅgulānāmā kaniṣṭhābdhyaṃśapādayuk || 76 ||

sapādāṃśāṃśasayavamātramātraiśca ṣaḍyavaiḥ |
aṅguṣṭhādikaniṣṭhāntamaṅgulīnāṃ tatirbhavet || 77 ||

svasvamūle vikārāṃśe hāpyoṃ'śastattadagrake |
aṅgulyagratate'gnyaṃśe dvyaṃśavyāsā nakhāḥ pṛthak || 78 ||

svasvavyāsacaturthāṃśādāyatāḥ syurnakhāḥ pṛthak |
dviguṇaṃ svanakhāyāmādagraparva pṛthak pṛthak || 79 ||

sapādadvyaṃśato'ṅguṣṭhe tarjānāmnordṛgaṃśataḥ |
madhyāyāḥ satripādākṣi sapañcayavamātrataḥ || 80 ||

p. 399)

kaniṣṭhāyāśca kathita āyāmo mūlaparvaṇaḥ |
madhyaparva ca yacchiṣṭaṃ madhyemūlāgraparvaṇoḥ || 81 ||

saparvadvayamaṅguṣṭhaṃ śeṣāḥ parvatrayānvitāḥ |
sārdharturasasārdheṣumātravyāsastalasya tu || 82 ||

mūle madhye tathāgre syādathāṅguṣṭhasya mūlataḥ |
ā tarjāmūlato'gnyaṃśaistathāṅguṣṭhasya mūlataḥ || 83 ||

śukodarākhyo vedāṃśairmaṇibandhāntamāyataḥ |
taddhanaṃ sārdhayugmāṃśaṃ [śā] karaparṣṇyā ghanaṃ kalā || 84 ||

tadagraṃ [k: gra] ṣoḍaśāṃśonamathāgraṃ yat talasya tu |
māṃsalaṃ sārdhakolaṃ syāt pārṣṇṇiratrāṃśavistṛtaḥ || 85 ||

śukodaratatirdvyaṃśāccheṣānnimnaṃ tale smṛtam |
cakraśaṅkhābjamakarasvastikādyaṅgavat talam || 86 ||

karṇordhvaṃ syācchironāhaḥ sa cāṣṭātriṃśadaṅgulaiḥ |
karṇayormadhyanāhaḥ prāg dvāviṃśatyaṅgulaiḥ smṛtaḥ || 87 ||

tatpṛṣṭhanāhaḥ sūryāṃśaiḥ karṇau kolakataḥ pṛthak |
mūrdhno madhyāṃt tu keśāntamānamuktaṃ navāṅgulam || 88 ||

pārśvayostāvadeva syādatha keśākṣisūtrayoḥ |
madhye tu bhrūyugaṃ kuryāt sajyacāpānataṃ śubham || 89 ||

karṇordhvasūtraṃ bhrūtulyaṃ tato mātrād bhrūvornatiḥ (?) |
bhrūvorantaramardhāṃśāccharāṃśairāyataṃ bhrūvoḥ || 90 ||

bhrūmadhyatāraṃ dviyavaṃ kṛśamagraṃ tayoḥ kramāt |
kanīnikā kalāyāmavyāsā syādatha ṣaḍyavaḥ || 91 ||

sitāṃśaḥ kṛṣṇabimbaśca śuklāṃśo'nte ca tatsamaḥ |
ṣaḍyavo netravistāro netrānto'rdhayavo'ruṇaḥ || 92 ||

kṛṣṇadṛṣṭiryūkasamā jyotirmaṇḍalakaṃ yavam |
ūrdhvādhovarmavistāro yavaṃ cārdhayavaṃ bhavet || 93 ||

p. 400)

netrayorantaraṃ yugmamātraṃ sadviyavaṃ bhavet |
nāsāpuṭāntasīmāntavyāsapādāṃśapakṣataḥ || 94 ||

madhyavyāsastato'rdhena tadūrdhvaṃ tasya cārdhataḥ |
gojīmūlāt tu nāsāgraṃ dvyaṅguloccaṃ puṭordhvataḥ || 95 ||

sayavāṃśatataṃnāsāpuṭau [ṭo] yavaghanau smṛtau |
nāsādvāroccavistārau pañcasaptayavairmatau || 96 ||

tilapuṣpasamau nāsāpuṭau niṣpāvasannibhau |
madhyakuḍyocccatāṃśena tadvyāso'rdhayavaḥ smṛtaḥ || 97 ||

adhyardhayavalambaṃ syānnāsāgraṃ puṭasūtrataḥ |
sārdhavedayavāyāmā gojī [k: jjī] tasyārdhatastatā || 98 ||

sapādabhāgadīrghaṃ syāduttaroṣṭhaṃ tu pālikā |
yavavyāsā ca tadvyāsaḥ sārdhatriyava īritaḥ || 99 ||

āsṛkvāntāyataṃ tāramānupūrvyā kṛśaṃ bhavet |
pālī trivakrāvanatā tāvadāsyāyataṃ bhavet || 100 ||

nandāṣṭādaśadhārdhartuyavatārāyatocchritam |
adharaṃ syāt tu tatpālī tvadhaḥ sārdhayavaṃ tataḥ || 101 ||

adharādhastu cibukaṃ sārdhāṣṭayavamānataḥ |
cibukasya tathā nimnaṃ hanustriyavamunnatā || 102 ||

hanurardhāyataṃ vṛttā sārdharāmāṅgulāt tatā |
karṇabandhāddhanormadhyaṃ daśāṅgulamudīritam || 103 ||

galaveśaḥ sapādāṃśāddhanostaddviguṇaṃ galāt |
karṇaveśastu netrāntāt saptāṃśaiḥ śravaṇāntaram || 104 ||

karṇavyāso netradairghyād dṛksūtrordhvonnatistathā |
tadadhaḥ karṇabandhaḥ syāt sayavāṃśadvayāyataḥ || 105 ||

pūrvāpare karṇanāle sārdhavedāṃśamāyate |
mātrārdhamātravistāre syātāṃ sārdhāṃśato ghane || 106 ||

p. 401)

ṣaḍyavaṃ nālarandhraṃ syāt pippalyaṃśāyatā smṛtā |
tadardhavistṛtā vātha piñcūṣī syāt kalāyatā || 107 ||

tadvyāsoṃ'śādakṣisūtrādadhaśchidraṃ caturyavam |
caturyavāyatā karṇapālī sārdhayavād ghanā || 108 ||

sārdhamātraṃ tataḥ pṛṣṭhakarṇapṛṣṭhavidhustathā |
paścāt kaṇṭhordhvakeśānte'rdhāṃśanimnā kṛkāṭikā || 109 ||

kṛkāṭikāpradeśe tu kaṇṭha[ṣṭha]vyāso'ṣṭamātrataḥ |
sāṣṭārdhamātraṃ tadadhaḥ skandhasīmni daśāṅgulaiḥ || 110 ||

paścāt kaṇṭhasya cāyāmo vedāṃśaiśca tribhiryavaiḥ |
hikkāsūtrordhvataḥ skandhasandhirvedāṃśamunnataḥ || 111 ||

ā hikkāsūtrato nīcau (na?) skandhau saptāṃśato ghanau |
paścāt kaṇṭhādadhoṃśena kakut tasmādadhoṅgulaiḥ || 112 ||

saptaviṃśatibhiḥ pṛṣṭhavaṃśastvatkaṭisandhitaḥ |
kakuddeśādadho hitvā vedāṃśāt kakṣayoḥ sthitiḥ || 113 ||

pṛṣṭhe tu kakṣayormadhyavyāsaḥ syāt tārakāṅgulaiḥ |
rasāṅgulayavaiḥ kakṣādūrdhvaṃ bāhvoḥ samucchrayaḥ || 114 ||

skandhasandheraṃsapīṭhaṃ sārdhabāṇāṃśakairbhavet |
paścādāstanasūtrāntamarkāṃśe phalakeṃ'sayoḥ [k: ṣa] || 115 ||

kakudo'dhoṃ'saphalakāmadhyavyāso daśāṅgulaḥ |
tadadhastryaṅgulo vyāso vaṃśo dvyaṅgulanimnavān || 116 ||

vaṃśapārśvādāṃsapīṭhaṃ bṛhatī saptamātṛke |
bṛhatyorāstanaṃ madhye ghanaṃ ṣoḍaśamātrakaiḥ || 117 ||

adho bṛhatyāḥ kaṭyantamāyāmaḥ saptamātṛkaḥ |
vikārāṃśairghanaṃ tasmādadhaścātyaṣṭimātrakaiḥ || 118 ||

sārdhatrayodaśāṃśaiḥ syāt kaṭyāstatkhaṇḍakāntaram |
ardhonakṛtimātrā syāt kaṭibandhasya vistṛtiḥ || 119 ||

p. 402)

sārdhanandāṃśavistārau sphijoḥ piṇḍau suvartulau |
sārdhavedāṃśataścorumūlāt spikpiṇḍanirgatiḥ || 120 ||

sphikpiṇḍau meḍhrasūtrādhaḥ sārdhavedāṃśalambanau |
vṛttā grīvātha tannāhe yugmarekhā samanvitā || 121 ||

stanamantarayorhikkākakṣasandhistato'pi ca |
sārdhatrayodaśāṃśaiḥ syuḥ kakṣāt kakṣadharā tatiḥ || 122 ||

sapādāṃśadvayaṃ sārdhamātraṃ hṛdayanimnataḥ |
stanapīṭhonnatirdvyaṃśāt sayavaṃ kucavartulam || 123 ||

dviyavoccatataṃ cāruvartulaṃ stanacūcukam |
hikkā dviyavanīcā syājjānuyugmaṃ dvimātrakam || 124 ||

ṣaḍyavavyāsanimnā syād ramyā nābhiḥ pradakṣiṇā |
nābheḥ sayavabāṇāṃśā śroṇī pārśve rasāṃśakā || 125 ||

sārdhatryaṃśā kaṭiḥ śroṇyā taccheṣo meḍhramaṇḍalam |
sayavadvayabāṇāṃśadīrghaṃ sayavavṛttataḥ || 126 ||

liṅgaṃ bījāvalambastu savedāṃśayavadvayaḥ |
tadvyāsastāvataiva syānmeḍhrādūrdhvorubandhanam || 127 ||

tryaṅgulaṃ triyavottuṅgaṃ jānuvṛttaṃ tu bhāgataḥ |
taddhanaṃ sārdhakalayā pārśvabandhastu bhāgataḥ || 128 ||

jānupaścimabhāgoccaṃ sārdhadvyaṃśaṃ tu bhāgataḥ |
vistṛtaṃ tūccanimnādyamanyadūhyamataḥ param || 129 ||

sarvataḥ paripūrṇāṅgaṃ mānonmānāditaḥ samam |
śreṣṭhena daśatālena beraṃ kurvīta sundaram || 130 ||

itthaṃ daśatālena tu mukhye yathālakṣaṇam |
uktaṃ khalu berocitapummānamaśeṣādiha || 131 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde uttamadaśatālapuruṣamānavidhipaṭala ekacatvāriṃśaḥ |

p. 403)

Kriyapada, Kapitel 42: Weitere Proportionssysteme für weibliche und männliche Bildgestalten

Dieses Kapitel ergänzt die Maßlehre um das mittlere Zehn-Tala-System für weibliche und männliche Bilder sowie das kleinste Zehn-Tala-System für weibliche Bilder. Wie im vorigen Kapitel bezeichnen Finger und Gerstenkörner relative Werkmaße. Einzelne ungewöhnliche oder beschädigte Angaben werden erhalten und erläutert.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

Shiva und Parvati als Begleitbild zur Beziehung von Bewusstsein und göttlicher Kraft.

Moderne Begleitung: Kundalini – die kosmische Kraft

Video laden

YouTube

YouTube sammelt möglicherweise persönliche Daten. Datenschutzrichtlinie

Fortfahren Ausblenden

Dieser Beitrag erläutert einen allgemeinen Yoga- und Tantra-Zusammenhang; er ist keine Rezitation dieser Schrift.

atha dvicatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

madhyena daśatālena strīmānaṃ kathyate'dhunā |
bhāgaḥ kacānta uṣṇīṣāt tasmād bhāgaḥ saṣaḍyavaḥ || 1 ||

netrāntaḥ syāt tato nāsāpuṭāntaḥ sacaturyavaḥ |
bhāgaḥ syādatha hanvantaṃ rāmāṃśaistu saṣaḍyavaiḥ || 2 ||

hanorbhāgastu (?) kaṇṭhāntastato hṛnnābhiyonayaḥ |
pṛthak trayodaśāṃśaiḥ syurūrū ṣaḍviṃśadaṅgulaiḥ || 3 ||

bhāgena jānustasmācca jaṅghe ṣaḍviṃśadaṅgulaiḥ |
bhāgena pādau ca talau bhāgāyāmau prakalpayet || 4 ||

aṅguṣṭhatarjanī cobhe bhāgāyāme pṛthak smṛte |
kramādarghāṅgulānāḥ syuḥ śeṣāstvaṅgulayaḥ pṛthak || 5 ||

aṅguṣṭho dvyaṅgulavyāsastarjaikāṅgulavistṛtā |
sārdhasaptayavā madhyānāmā saptayavaistataḥ || 6 ||

kaniṣṭhā ṣaḍyavavyāsā svavyāsārdhatatā nakhāḥ |
udañcitāgrāḥ kiñcit te pārṣṇivyāsastu bhāgataḥ || 7 ||

tāvaducco bhavet pārṣṇistalavyāsaḥ śarāṅgulaiḥ |
rasāṅgulaistalāgraṃ syādakṣagulphau śarāṅgulaiḥ || 8 ||

nalakā bhāgavistārā jaṅghāvyāso rasāṅgulaiḥ |
jānuvyāsaḥ saptamātrairūrvorvyāsastu tālataḥ || 9 ||

kaṭirdvitālavistārā saptāṃśairjaghanordhvataḥ |
caturmātrairaghovyāsastaccāśvatthadalākṛti || 10 ||

pībaraṃ tad bhaveccāru śroṇi kṛtyaṅgulaistatā |
ṣaḍyavavyāsanimnā syānnābhirmadhye'ntatastanuḥ || 11 ||

rudramātraistu vistīrṇaromarājyā ca śobhitā |
stanādho'tijagatyaṃśairnandāṃśaiḥ syāt pratistanam || 12 ||

rāmāṃśaiścūcukavyāsaḥ sārdhabhāgonnatau stanau |
stanākṣamardhamātraṃ syād dviyavaḥ syāt tadunnatiḥ || 13 ||

p. 404)

kakṣayorantaravyāso bhavet saptadaśāṅgulaiḥ |
sabāhusīmāvistāraḥ syādekatriṃśadaṅgulaiḥ || 14 ||

utkṛtyaṃśairbhujāyāmaḥ korparaḥ syāt kalāsamaḥ |
dhṛtyaṃśaistu prakoṣṭhaṃ syāt talaṃ saptāṅgulāyatam || 15 ||

vedeṣvṛtuśarāmnāyairāyatāṅgulayaḥ kramāt |
nandarṣivasvṛṣirasayavairaṅgulayastatāḥ || 16 ||

svāgravyāse ṣaḍaṃśe tu vedāṃśairnakhavistṛtiḥ |
yavādhiko nakhāyāmastalavyāso rasāṅgulaiḥ || 17 ||

rāmeṣuṣaṭsaptamātrairmaṇibandhaśca korparaḥ |
bāhumadhyaṃ ca mūlaṃ ca vistīrṇaṃ syāt krameṇa tu || 18 ||

grīvā saptāṅgulavyāsā rudrāṃśairmukhavistṛtiḥ |
vṛttāyataṃ bhaved vaktraṃ sārdhāṃśakalayā bhrūvoḥ || 19 ||

keśāntāt saṃsthitirdairghyaṃ tayoḥ sadviyavā kalā |
sayavāṃśāt puṭādāsyaṃ gojidairghyaṃ tadardhataḥ || 20 ||

oṣṭhapālī yavatatā taccheṣeṇauṣṭhavistṛtiḥ |
bhāgena syāt tadāyāmastrivargottarapālikā || 21 ||

tāvadāsyāyataṃ proktamadharaḥ sayavāṅgulaḥ |
tatpālī yavavistīrṇā sayavadvayabhāgataḥ || 22 ||

taddairghyaṃ ṣaḍyavaistuṅgaṃ tasmāt sārdhāṃśato hanuḥ |
cibukaṃ dviyavaṃ tatra kaṇṭhaveśastato hanoḥ || 23 ||

sārdhatrimātraiḥ kathitaḥ karṇavyāsaḥ kalāsya tu |
dairghyaṃ sadviyavābdhyaṃśairnālalambaḥ śarāṃśakaiḥ || 24 ||

tacca sābharaṇaṃ kuryād bhujau govālasundarau |
ūrū karikarākārau syād vapuḥ sarvasundaram || 25 ||

anuktaṃ pūrvavacchīrṣaṃ sarvamūhyaṃ vipaścitā |

madhya[k: dhyada]madaśatālastrīmānam |

madhyena daśatālena mānaṃ puṃso'tha kathyate || 26 ||

p. 405)

sayavadvayabhāgena śiraḥ kaṇṭhāghrijānuṣu |
syāduccamatha keśāntānnetrāntaṃ ca puṭāntakam || 27 ||

hanvantaṃ proktamānena syāt kaṇṭhe'rdhāṅgulaṃ galam |
hikkāyā (?) hṛdayāntaṃ syājjagatyaṃśaiḥ saṣaḍyavaiḥ || 28 ||

tasmānnābhistato meḍhraṃ sāṅgulairdvādaśāṅgulaiḥ |
saṣaḍyavābhikṛtyaṃśairūrvordairghyamudāhṛtam || 29 ||

jaṅghādairghyaṃ ca tattulyamatyaṣṭyaṃśaistalāyatiḥ |
utkṛtyaṃśairbāhudairghyaṃ kalāyāmastu korparaḥ || 30 ||

viṃśatyaṃśaiḥ prakoṣṭhaḥ syādāmadhyāgraṃ talāyatiḥ |
trayodaśāṅgulaiścātha sabāhvantaravistṛtiḥ || 31 ||

sanandatriṃśadaṃśaiḥ syāt sārdharudrāṅgulairmukham |
mūlāni kaṇṭhabāhūnāṃ jānumadhyadvayaṃ tvadhaḥ || 32 ||

hikkāsūtrācca kakṣāṃntaṃ pratyekaṃ navamātrakam |
kakṣādharastu kalayā prakṛtyaṃśairurastatiḥ || 33 ||

stanāntaraṃ stanāddhikkā hikkākakṣāntare'ṅgulaiḥ |
trayodaśaiḥ kukṣimadhyaṃ sārdhapañcadaśāṅgulaiḥ || 34 ||

tasmāt kalādhikavyāsā śroṇitaḥ syāt kalādhikā |
kaṭivyāsastathaivorvormūleṃ'śaistu trayodaśaiḥ || 35 ||

tayormadhye ca rudrāṃśaiḥ saptāṃśairjaṅghayostatiḥ |
śrutyaṃśairnalakāvyāsaḥ sapādaistu śarāṅgulaiḥ || 36 ||

akṣagulphadvayavyāsaḥ pārṣṇivyāsoccatā tataḥ |
sayavadvayavedāṃśaiḥ sapādeṣvaṅgulaistataḥ || 37 ||

padamadhyaṃ padāgraṃ ca tataṃ sārdharasāṅgulaiḥ |
sapādavedāṃśo'ṅguṣṭhastarjanyasmād yavādhikā || 38 ||

sārdhatryaṃśāyatā bhadhyā tryaṃśadīrghā tvanāmikā |
sārdhadvyaṃśā kaniṣṭhā ca vistāre'pi yathākramam || 39 ||

kalayā sayavāṃśena mātrāt saptayavairapi |
ṣaḍyavaiśca nakhavyāsā vasviṣuśrutisaṃmitaiḥ || 40 ||

p. 406)

yavaiḥ sārdhāgnirāmaiḥ syāt svavyāsārdhāt tadāyatiḥ |
atha vasvṛṣisārdheṣusārdharāmāṅgulaiḥ kramāt || 41 ||

bāhukorparayorvyāsaḥ prakoṣṭhamaṇibandhayoḥ |
maṇibandhāt talāyāmaḥ saptāṃśaiḥ syāt ṣaḍaṅgulaiḥ || 42 ||

madhyāyāstu sapādeṣumātre dāśanyanāmike |
kaniṣṭhāṅgu[k: la]ṣṭhayādairghyaṃ sapādaiścaturaṅgulaiḥ || 43 ||

sārdhadvyaṃśaistalavyāsaḥ sārdhadvyaṃśaghanaṃ talam |
aṅguṣṭhādyaṅgulīnāṃ tu syāt sūryavasunandakaiḥ || 44 ||

yavairvasurasaistāsāṃ vistāraḥ kramaśo mataḥ |
svāgravyāse tu rāmāṃśe dvyaṃśā syānnakhavistṛtiḥ || 45 ||

svasvavyāsānnakhāyāmaḥ praśasto dviyavādhikaḥ |
śiśnāyāmaḥ śarāṃśaḥ syāt tadvyāso dvyaṅgulaḥ smṛtaḥ || 46 ||

muṣkavyāsocchrayau bhāgau bhālaṃ nandāṃśamāyatam |
paścāt karṇāntarāyāmo bhavenmātraistrayodaśaiḥ || 47 ||

netrāyāmāntarāyāmau sapādāṃśadvayena hi |
ṣaḍyavā netravistārastāvat syāt kṛṣṇamaṇḍalaḥ || 48 ||

tatpārśvamaṇḍale śvete syātāṃ pañcayavāyate |
yavapramāṇaṃ jyotiḥ syāt kṛṣṇamaṇḍalamadhyagam || 49 ||

yūkāmātrā tu dṛṣṭiḥ syād yavamānā kanīnikā |
apāṅge'rdhayave rakte dviyavenordhvavarma yat || 50 ||

adhovarmārdhayavato bhrūmadhyaṃ netrasūtrataḥ |
sapādakalayā kāryaṃ tāvān karṇocchrayo bhavet || 51 ||

śarāṅgulaṃ bhrūvordairghyaṃ tanmadhyaṃ dviyavāt tatam |
tadantaraṃ syādardhāṃśāt tayorānatiraṅgulāt || 52 ||

bhruvau cāpākṛtā dīrghe karṇau dviyavabhāgataḥ |
nālālambo'pi tāvān syāt sādhikāṃśaḥ sabhūṣaṇaḥ || 53 ||

p. 407)

pūrvanālatatirmātrāt paścānnālaṃ tadardhataḥ |
tayorghanaṃ tvardhamātrāt karṇamūlamapāṅgataḥ || 54 ||

saptāṅgulaṃ bhaved gojīmūlānnāsāgratuṅgatā |
yavonakalayā kāryā ṣaḍyavaḥ puṣkarocchrayaḥ || 55 ||

tadvistāro yavonaḥ syādūrdhvanāsāṅgavistṛtā |
puṭāvardhāṅgulasamau syātāṃ yavaghanau ca tau || 56 ||

gojyāyāmo'rdhamātraṃ syāt tadvyāso dviyavaḥ smṛtaḥ |
uttaroṣṭhatatistvardhamātrāt pālitatiryavāt || 57 ||

taddairghyaṃ sayavād bhāgāt sayavāṃśādhare tatiḥ |
taddairghyaṃ dviguṇaṃ tasmāt tatpālī yavasaṃmitā || 58 ||

taduccaṃ ṣaḍyavaṃ śeṣo hanuśca syāddhanorgalaḥ |
sādhyardhayavamātraḥ syāt tataḥ sārdhadvimātrataḥ || 59 ||

kaṇṭhaveśo bhaveccheṣaṃ prāgvadūhyaṃ vicakṣaṇaiḥ |

madhyamadaśatālapuruṣamānam |

kaniṣṭhadaśatālena strīmānamatha kathyate || 60 ||

sārdhenāṃśairmukhāyāmaḥ keśāntākṣyantavistṛtiḥ |
bhāgāt tataḥ puṭāntaṃ ca sayavairvedamātrakaiḥ || 61 ||

tato hanvantaraṃ tāvat kaṇṭhāntaṃ ca hanostathā |
kaṇṭhāddhṛcca hṛdo nābhiḥ sārdhasūryāṅgulāntaram || 62 ||

bere samavibhakte tu saṣoḍaśaśatāṅgulaiḥ |
uṣṇīṣakakṣajānvaṅghritaloccaṃ vedamātrakaiḥ || 63 ||

sārdhenāṃśairmukhāyāmaḥ keśāntādakṣisūtrataḥ |
sapādavedamātraiḥ syāt tataḥ sayavabhāgataḥ || 64 ||

puṭānto'smācca hanvantamathākaṇṭhāddhṛdantakam |
hṛdo nābhistato yoniḥ sārdhasūryāṅgulaiḥ pṛthak || 65 ||

abhikṛtyaṃśakairūrū jaṅghe corvoḥ same mate |
ṣoḍaśāṃśaiḥ padāyāmo bāhū corvoḥ samau matau || 66 ||

p. 408)

korparau tu kalāyāmau prakoṣṭho'ṣṭādaśāṅgulaiḥ |
sārdhartvaṃśaistalāyāmaḥ ṣaḍaṃśairmadhyamāyatā || 67 ||

tarjānāme śarāṃśaiḥ stāṃ bhāgād [k: ga] jyeṣṭhākaniṣṭhike |
jyeṣṭhādikāṅgulivyāso nandarṣyaṣṭarṣiṣaḍyavaiḥ || 68 ||

svāgravyāse tribhakte dvāvaṃśau [kh: śonakha] nakhavistṛtiḥ |
ato yavādhikaṃ dairghyaṃ talavyāso rasāṃśataḥ || 69 ||

ghanaṃ talasya kalayā maṇibandhaprakoṣṭhayoḥ |
madhyakorparabāhvośca trivadeṣurasastatam || 70 ||

rudramātrairmukhavyāso grīvā saptāṅgulaistatā |
bāhumūlasya jānvośca vyāsaḥ saptāṃśatastatiḥ || 71 ||

kakṣāntarasyātyaṣṭyaṃśairnandāṃśaiḥ stanavistṛtiḥ |
tayostadardhamutsedhaścūcuke tu trimātraka || 72 ||

ardhāṃśataḥ stanākṣaḥ syāt taduccaṃ dviyavaṃ smṛtam |
stanādho'tijagatyaṃśairmadhye rudrāṅgulaistatiḥ || 73 ||

śroṇaḥ kṛtyaṃśavistārā saṅkṛtyaṃśaiḥ kaṭistatā |
ūrvorvyāsastu sūryāṃśairjaṅghāmadhye ṣaḍaṃśakaiḥ || 74 ||

nalakā bhāgavistārā tvakṣagulphau śarāṅgulaiḥ |
pārṣṇivyāsonnatirbhāgāt talamadhyāgrayorapi || 75 ||

vyāsaḥ syāccharaṣaṇmātrairjeṣṭhoccaṃ bhāgato bhavet |
tatsamā tarjanī madhyā sārdharāmāṅgulāyatā || 76 ||

trimātrānāmikā sārdhadvyaṅgulā syāt kaniṣṭhikā |
rasarṣisārdharṣivasuvikārayavavistṛtāḥ || 77 ||

pādāṅgulyaḥ kaniṣṭhādyāḥ svavyāsārdhatatā nakhāḥ |
tatpādonāyatā vṛttā unnatāgrā manāk ca te || 78 ||

syāt keśāntāt bhruvoḥ sūtraṃ sapādakalayā tatam |
puṭādadho'ṅgulādāsyaṃ gojyāyāmastadardhataḥ || 79 ||

p. 409)

āsyavyāsastu vedāṃśaistrivargottarapālikā |
kalāyataḥ syādadharastadardhena tu vistṛtaḥ || 80 ||

tatpālī yavamānā syāccheṣaṃ bimbaphalākṛti |
sayavadvyaṃśato netradairghyaṃ vyāsastu ṣaḍyavaiḥ || 81 ||

hanostathā kaṇṭhaveśaḥ sārdharāmāṅgulaiḥ smṛtaḥ |
gojīmūlāt tu nāsoccaṃ syāt saṣaḍyavamātrataḥ || 82 ||

karṇāyāmastu bhāgena sapādakalayā tatiḥ |
bhāgena nālālambaḥ syāccheṣamūhyaṃ hi pūrvavat || 83 ||

madhyamadaśatālena strīmānaṃ cāpi tena puṃmānam |
daśatālāt tu kaniṣṭhāt strīmānasyeha lakṣaṇaṃ kathitam || 84 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau sidhāntasāre kriyāpāde strīpuṃmānādilakṣaṇapaṭalo dvicatvāriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 43: Sechzehn Bildformen und ihre Merkmale

Das Kapitel führt von den Körpermaßen zur erkennbaren Gestalt: Shiva mit Uma und Skanda, Shiva als Tänzer, Lehrer, Bräutigam und in weiteren Erscheinungsformen. Auch Stier, Dreizack, Khatvanga-Stab und Ganesha werden beschrieben. Die Haltungen und Attribute gehören zur historischen Bildlehre; die geometrischen Angaben bleiben als solche sichtbar.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha tricatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha ṣoḍaśamūrtīnāmākārādyaṃ nigadyate |
tatromāskandayuktasya śambhorlakṣaṇamucyate || 1 ||

ṛjvāgataṃ rajobhāvamardhaparyaṅkamāsanam (?) |
vāmāṅghriṃ śāyayet pīṭhe dakṣiṇaṃ tu pralambayet || 2 ||

āsanāntācca keśāntājjānvantaṃ tu samaṃ bhavet |
jānunorbāhyapārśve ca jānvantād bāhupārśvakam || 3 ||

parahastadvayasyāpi madhyaśca maṇibandhayoḥ |
ūrdhvakāyasamaṃ kuryāt sarvametad yathākramam || 4 ||

madhyasūtraṃ kirīṭāgrād gulphamadhye tu lambayet |
praviṣṭaṃ dakṣiṇaṃ jānu sūtrād dvitryaṅgulaṃ bhavet || 5 ||

madhyasūtrādināṃśaistu tadaṅghrinalakāntaram |
manvaṃśairantaraṃ sūtrād dakṣiṇāt pāṇimadhyataḥ || 6 ||

p. 410)

sūtrāt pañcadaśāṃśaiḥ syāt tathā vāmatalāntaram |
asavyapāṇimadhyāgraṃ stanasūtrasamonnatam || 7 ||

vāmororvāmahastasya cāntaraṃ dvitrimātrataḥ |
kartarīkarayoragre hikkāsūtrasame smṛte || 8 ||

śroṇīkorparayormadhye pañcāṃśaṃ vā ṣaḍaṃśakam |
meḍhrādakṣāntaraṃ tadvat kukṣispṛg ghrāṇasūtrakam || 9 ||

dvisaptātijagatyarkamātrairmadhyamasūtrataḥ |
maulyagraṃ kartarīhastāvantarvā bahirānanau || 10 ||

paraśuṃ ca kuraṅgaṃ ca kuryād dakṣiṇavāmayoḥ |
abhayaṃ dakṣiṇe haste vāme tu kaṭakaṃ kare || 11 ||

śaṅkhapatrakanakākhyamaṇḍale vāmadakṣiṇe |
maulituṅgaṃ tu keśāntāt satripādadvitālakam || 12 ||

sārdhadvayaṃ dvitālaṃ vā tacca kuryād salakṣaṇam |
vāmapārśve sahāsīnāṃ kuryād devasya pārvatīm || 13 ||

lambitaṃ śayitaṃ pādaṃ kuryād vāmaṃ ca dakṣiṇam |
kiñcid devāśritā namravadanā samalaṅkṛtā || 14 ||

varadotpalasaṃyuktā vāmadakṣiṇahastayoḥ |
vāmorubāhye pīṭhasthavāmahastāthavā bhavet || 15 ||

vedāṃśairutkṛtisitaiḥ skando madhye'nayorbhavet |
svatuṅgaṃ pañcatālena vibhajyāṅgāni kārayet || 16 ||

aṅgulena śiromānaṃ keśāntādakṣisūtrakam |
sārdhatrimātraistaireva puṭāntaṃ ca tato hanuḥ || 17 ||

trimātraiḥ syāt tathā kaṇṭho nandanāgābdhimātrakaiḥ |
hikkāyā hṛt tato nābhirnābhermeḍhraṃ ca saṃmitam || 18 ||

ūrvāyāmastu sūryāṃśaiḥ kalā jānvatha jaṅghikā |
rudrāṃśaiḥ kalayā pādastalāyāmo daśāṅgulaḥ || 19 ||

manvaṅgulāyatau bāhū prakoṣṭho'pi daśāṅgulaḥ |
vedāṃśaiḥ syāt talāyāmo madhyā ca caturaṅgulā || 20 ||

sārdharāmāṅgulāyāmā tarjanī cāpyanāmikā |
kaniṣṭhāṅguṣṭhike tryaṃśe sotpalaṃ syāt karadvayam || 21 ||

p. 411)

ākuñcitābhyāṃ pādābhyāṃ sthitaṃ kuryāt salakṣaṇam |
candraśekharalakṣmātha samapādasthito bhavet || 22 ||

uṣṇīṣe ca lalāṭe ca nāsāgre hanumadhyame |
hikkāhṛdayaguhyoraḥ pādamadhyeṣu lambayet || 23 ||

kartaryagraṃ tu hikkāntaṃ stanāntamabhayāgrakam |
varadaṃ nābhisīmāntaṃ kaṭyantaṃ vāpi kārayet || 24 ||

sūtrādabhayamadhyāntaṃ tripañcāṅgulavistṛtam |
arkāṃśaiḥ parahastāntaṃ daśāṅgulamathāpi vā || 25 ||

atyaṣṭidhṛtimātrairvā sūtrāt korparamadhyakam |
ekāṅgulenorumūle jānumadhyaṃ tu bhāgataḥ || 26 ||

pañcāṃśairjaṅghayormadhyabhāgāt pārṣṇyantaraṃ bhavet |
aurdhvakartarihastau tu kuṭhāramṛgadhāriṇau || 27 ||

jaṭāmakuṭavāmasthabālacandro'hibhūṣaṇaḥ |
ṛjvāgataḥ pravālābhaḥ kāryaḥ syāccandraśekharaḥ || 28 ||

samabhaṅgo'ti[k; kh: tri]bhaṅgo vā bhaved vṛṣabhavāhanaḥ |
ṛjuḥ sthito dakṣiṇāṅghrirvāmapādo'sya kuñcitaḥ || 29 ||

tiraścīnāṅghrijaṅgho vā lambasūtrasya cocyate |
uṣṇīṣād vāmabhāle tu vāmanetre puṭāntake || 30 ||

vāmastane ca nābhūrupārṣṇimadhyasya lambanam |
syāt tiraścīnajaṅgho'yamatibhaṅge tu nānyathā || 31 ||

nābhervāme ca vāmorumadhye dakṣiṇagulphake |
sūtraṃ tu pātayennābherūrdhvaṃ prāgvadihāpi ca || 32 ||

natimānaṃ śarāṃśaiḥ syād devasya vṛṣamastake |
nyastavyaḥ korparo vāmo hikkāto'ṣṭādaśāṅgulaḥ || 33 ||

korparādhastathā pīṭhādūrdhvaṃ yāvad vṛṣonnatiḥ |
kaṭīdeśāvalambī vā vāmetarakaro bhavet || 34 ||

p. 412)

parahastādikaṃ sarvaṃ candraśekharavad bhavet |
samabhaṅgāsthitā devī lambavāmakarā bhavet || 35 ||

sotpalā dakṣiṇe haste bāhuḥ stanamito vibhoḥ |

somāskandaśivalakṣaṇam |

naṭeśvaraścaturbāhustriṇetraścandraśekharaḥ || 36 ||

gṛhītoṃ'so'rdhamānāttu natimānaṃ daśāṅgulam |
sūryāṅgulaṃ vā sūtrasya lambanaṃ tvatha kathyate || 37 ||

uṣṇīṣāt savyabhāle ca tatpuṭe hanumadhyataḥ |
hikkānā(bho? bhyo)stathā madhye savyagulphe ca pātayet || 38 ||

prasāritabhujāgraṃ tu vikārāṃśāyataṃ tataḥ |
bhāgāt parakarāgraṃ tadaṣṭapañcāśadaṅgulaiḥ || 39 ||

sūtrāt sāgnikarāgraṃ syāt tato ḍamarukāgrakam |
catvāriṃśadbhiraṣṭāṃśaiḥ karṇasīmāsamo(bha? da)yam || 40 ||

sūryāṃśairdakṣiṇe pārśve sūtrāt kakṣāntaraṃ bhavet |
prasāritajaṭābhāraḥ kiñcit prahasitānanaḥ || 41 ||

vyāghracarmāmbaraḥ kāryo hyapasmāropari sthitaḥ |
gaṇairdevarṣiyakṣādyairvighneśaskandamātṛbhiḥ || 42 ||

bhṛṅgīśena mahākālyā pārvatyā vṛṣabheṇa ca |
mṛdaṅgaṃ nādayan nandī sūpavisṭaścaturbhujaḥ || 43 ||

halapallavapāṇiḥ syādvandanyā ca samanvitaḥ |

bhujaṅgatrāsanṛttalakṣaṇam |

sthitadakṣiṇapādaḥ syāt kuñcitānyapadāmbujaḥ || 44 ||

uṣṇīṣād dakṣiṇe bhāle dakṣiṇe'tha puṭe tataḥ |
hikkāmadhye nābhideśād dakṣiṇe dvyaṅgule tataḥ || 45 ||

meḍhramūle tathā pārṣṇyormadhye sūtraṃ pralambayet |
sācīkṛtaśarīraḥ syād vāmāṃśāvanatātataḥ(?) || 46 ||

p. 413)

dakṣiṇe varado'dhastādūrdhvakartaripāṇinā |
gaṅgāṃ dadhāno vāmordhvakareṇa hariṇaṃ dadhat || 47 ||

adhovāmakareṇomāmāliṅgya samabhaṅginīm |
bhagīrathena cārayaiśca munibhirvandito bhavet || 48 ||

itthaṃ gaṅgādharaṃ kuryāccheṣamūhyaṃ tu pūrvavat |

gaṅgādharalakṣaṇam |

tripurāntakadavaḥ syād vaiśākhasthānakānvitaḥ || 49 ||

ābhaṅgasamabhaṅgābhyāmatibhaṅgena vā bhavet |
rāmavedeṣumātraiḥ syānnatimānaṃ triṣu kramāt || 50 ||

vikāradhṛtikṛtyaṃśaiḥ pādāṅguṣṭhāntaraṃ kramāt |
sapinākaḥ karo vāmaḥ kakṣāntoccaḥ karo'paraḥ || 51 ||

sabāṇaḥ parahastau dvau saṭaṅkamṛgapotakau |
yathāpūrvaṃ tathā devī vāmapārśve sthitā bhavet || 52 ||

tripurāntakalakṣaṇam |

kalyāṇasundarasya syāduṣṇīṣād vāmabhālake |
vāmanetre puṭānte ca hikkāmadhye ca dakṣiṇe || 53 ||

nābhestu tricaturmātre sūtraṃ tadgulphamadhyataḥ |
prādakṣiṇyena devasya gantukāmasya pāvakam || 54 ||

savyetarakaro devyā hastālambī tathā bhavet |
varado vāmahastaḥ syāt parahastau yathāpuram || 55 ||

devī sotpalahastā syāt tribhaṅgāṅgī vibhūṣitā |
śrībhūmibhyāmanugatā gaurī devānugāminī || 56 ||

hotā brahmā bhaved dātā viṣṇuḥ sakalaśo'mbudaḥ |
sarvadevarṣigandharvayakṣādyairvandito bhavet || 57 ||

kalyāṇasundaralakṣaṇam |

ardhanārīśvarasyāpi sūtraṃ syāt samabhaṅgavat |
caturbhujo vā dvibhujo dakṣiṇāṅghriḥ sthito'sya tu || 58 ||

p. 414)

kuñcito vāmapādaḥ syād vāmārdhaṃ tasya pārvatī |
ataḥ paraṃ tu yat sarvaṃ prāgvadūhena kalpayet || 59 ||

ardhanārīśvaralakṣaṇam |

atha pāśupatasyāpi candraśekharavat sthitiḥ |
tryakṣaścaturbhujo raudra ūrdhvakeśo bṛhattanuḥ || 60 ||

sākṣamālātriśūlordhvakaraḥ savaradābhayaḥ |

pāśupatalakṣaṇam |

kaṅkālā gamanodyuktaścākrāntamaṇipādukaḥ || 61 ||

ardharjuvadano ḍhakkāvādyodyatakaradvayaḥ |
dakṣiṇāparahastena mṛgapotānanaṃ spṛśan || 62||

protapretāsthikaṅkālaṃ śūlaṃ vāmena dhārayan |
bhikṣāpātraṃ tu śirasā vahadbhūtapurogataḥ || 63 ||

tathā madanasaṃmūḍhāḥ kāryāḥ syurmuniyoṣitaḥ |
tacchatracāmarakaragaṇāścaivānuyāyinaḥ || 64 ||

kaṅkālalakṣaṇam |

ṛjvāgataḥ syāddharyardhaḥ samapādadvayasthitiḥ |
ūrvāśrito vāmakaraḥ sābhayo dakṣiṇo bhavet || 65 ||

tathaiva parahastau dvau ṭaṅkaśaṅkhavibhūṣitau |
vāmata syāt kirīṭārdhaṃ kapardārdhaṃ ca dakṣiṇe || 66 ||

haryaṅgavat syād vāmārdhaḥ dakṣiṇārdhaṃ harāṅgavat |
yathā ramyā tathā kāryāhyekā mūrtirharīśayoḥ || 67 ||

hariharalakṣaṇam |

samabhaṅgavadeva syāt sūtraṃ bhikṣāṭanasya tu |
viprakīrṇajaṭābhāro digvāsā gamanodyataḥ || 68 ||

lambito dakṣiṇakaraḥ kuraṅgamukhasaṅgavat(?) |
sakapālaḥ karo vāmastathāsyordhvakaradvaye || 69 ||

p. 415)

dakṣiṇe syāḍḍamarukaṃ piñchamālā tathāpare |
bhujaṅgahāropavītakaṭisūtravibhūṣitaḥ || 70 ||

śeṣaṃ kaṅkālavat sarvamatrāpi ca samūhayet |

bhikṣāṭanalakṣaṇam |

umāsahitavat kuryāccaṇḍānugrahakaṃ param || 71 ||

varado dakṣiṇakaraścaṇḍeśaśirasītaraḥ |
kṛtāñjalipuṭaścaṇḍa āsīno'dhaḥ śivāsanaḥ || 72 ||

caṇḍeśānugrahalakṣaṇam |

tathaiva dakṣiṇāmūrtirupaviṣṭaḥ śivāsane |
ardharjubadanaścārujaṭājūṭavibhūṣitaḥ || 73 ||

ardhendugaṅgādhurdhūrakapāloragaśekharaḥ |
sākṣamālānalakarastvadho dakṣiṇavāmayoḥ || 74 ||

vilasadbodhamudraḥ syājjānvārūḍhakarastathā |
dakṣiṇorusthavāmāṅghrirlambitānyapadāmbujaḥ || 75 ||

krāntāpasmārakastena munibṛndairniṣevitaḥ |
nyagrodhādho vidhātavyo vyākhyānavyāpṛto vibhuḥ || 76 ||

dakṣiṇāmūrttilakṣaṇam |

kālakālo yuktivaśānnṛttābhinayavān bhavet |
saśūlo dakṣiṇabhujo bhavedākarṇamudbhṛtaḥ || 77 ||

tatrāparaḥ savaradaḥ sūcīmudrastu vāmataḥ |
nā(pya? bhya)ntaścāparastatra hala pallavasaṃyutaḥ || 78 ||

bhavedūṣṇīṣasīmāntaścaraṇo dakṣiṇaḥ sthiraḥ |
nābhyantoddhṛtajānuḥ syād vāmo'ṅghriḥ kālahṛdgataḥ || 79 ||

sakapardenduśakalastriṇetrī raudraveṣadhṛk |
vyāghracarmāmbaraḥ kāryo nāgābharaṇabhūṣaṇaḥ || 80 ||

kālo'pi nīlavarṇaḥ syāduttānaḥ pātito bhuvi |
pāśahasto vivṛttākṣo vyāditāsyo bhayaṅkaraḥ || 81 ||

p. 416)

daṃṣṭrī piṅgordhvakeśaḥ syāddharāṅghryaṅguṣṭhapīḍitaḥ |

kālakālalakṣaṇam |

liṅgodbhavo liṅgamadhye candraśekharavat sthitaḥ || 82 ||

nalakādhaḥ padadvandvaṃ liṅgamūle tirohitam |
dakṣiṇenordhvagaḥ kāryo haṃsarūpī pitāmahaḥ || 83 ||

varāhastu harirvāme sāñjaliḥ syādadhomukhaḥ |

liṅgodbhavalakṣaṇam |

dvāraliṅgocchritaḥ śreṣṭho madhyo vedāṃśahānitaḥ || 84 ||

ardhahīnaḥ kaniṣṭhaḥ syād vṛṣabho lakṣaṇānvitaḥ |
dvārādadhyardhamucco vā sapādadviguṇo'thavā || 85 ||

hastādinavahastāntaṃ nīcamadhyottamatrayam |
vṛṣotsedhe tu pañcāśadaṃśe bhāgo'ṅgulaṃ smṛtam || 86 ||

utsedhāt pañcamāṃśena āyāmo vṛṣabhasya tu |
mūrdho galāntaḥ paṅktyaṃśairdīrghaḥ kaṇṭho'ṣṭamātrakaiḥ || 87 ||

kaṇṭhāduro vikārāṃśairūrvordairghyaṃ ṣaḍaṅgulaiḥ |
dvimātraṃ jānu ṣaṇmātrā jaṅghā dvyaṃśonnataṃ khuram || 88 ||

śṛṅgāntaraṃ syād vasvaṃśaiḥ śṛṅgoccaṃ caturaṅgulam |
bhālaṃ nandāṃśavistīrṇaṃ mukhavyāsaḥ śarāṅgulaiḥ || 89 ||

mukhotsedhastu bāṇāṃśairnetrāyāmastu kolakāt (?) |
tadvyāsaḥ sārdhamātro'smād bhāgoccaṃ caturaṅgulam || 90 ||

netrakarṇāntaraṃ tāvat karṇāyāmaḥ śarāṃśakaiḥ |
sārdhamātrāyataṃ ghrāṇaṃ tadvyāsāvaṭamaṅgulāt || 91 ||

dvitryaṃśāvadharoṣṭhau tu jihvā tridvyekamātrataḥ |
dīrghātatoccātha kakut ṣaḍvedāṃśatanornatā (?) || 92 ||

aparorvoḥ kramād vyāso daśāṣṭacaturaṅgulaiḥ |
tadāyāmaḥ śarāṃśaiḥ syād dvyaṃśaṃ jānvatha jaṅghayoḥ || 93 ||

rāmeṣvaṃśaistatirdairghyaṃ khurottuṅgaṃ trimātrakam |
pucchāyāmastu jaṅghāntastryaṃśaistanmūlavistṛtītaḥ || 94 ||

p. 417)

lāṅgūlāgraṃ tu sārdhāṃśaṃ muṣkavyāsaṃ trimātrakaiḥ |
tadāyāmo dvimātraḥ syācchephāyāmastrimātrakaḥ || 95 ||

śeṣamūhavaśād yuktyā kuryād vā śayitaṃ sthitam |

vṛṣalakṣaṇādhikāraḥ |

atha triśūlaṃ dvāroccaṃ stambhoccaṃ vā vidhīyate || 96 ||

taduccanandabhāgāṃśadvyaṃśone madhyamādhame |
hastairvā vedarāmāśvisaṃkhyaiḥ śreṣṭhādikaṃ trayam || 97 ||

triśūlotsedhabāṇāṃśāṃdaśastatpatratuṅgatā |
ardhāṃśoccaṃ madhyapatraṃ triparvakuliśākṛti || 98 ||

patrotsedhe tu vasvaṃśe syādaṃśāt patravistṛtiḥ |
madhyapatremadhyaparva dviyavenādhikaṃ bhavet || 99 ||

patroccaśarabhāgeṃ'śādadhonālasya dīrghatā |
uttānāmbujavannālaṃ nālordhvaṃ pārśvapatrake || 100 ||

sārdhadvyaṃśānmadhyapatre sthitvā pārśvadvaya[k: yaṃ]bhramāt |
padmāgrāvadhi śūlāgrāt pārśvapatre tu vartayet || 101 ||

tato madhyamapatrasya sthitvā dakṣiṇapārśvayoḥ (?) |
pārśvayoḥ pārśvapatrāntaḥ sīmāntaṃ vartayet samam || 102 ||

madhyapatrasya mūlaṃ tu patravyāsārdhavistṛtam |
patrāt pādonamagraṃ syāt tripādād vārdhato ghanam || 103 ||

śātaprāntāni patrāṇi tīkṣṇadhārāṇi kārayet |
madhyapatrasya madhye tu padmamanyatra patrakam || 104 ||

madhyapatrāgratāraṃ syāt pādāṃśānmukulopamam |
veṇupatrākṛtī pārśvapatrāgre madhyapatrakaḥ (?) || 105 ||

tayorantaramardhāṃśād vṛttamerva prasādhayet |
svāyāmāt pañcapañcāṃśāt syādaṅgād daṇḍavistṛtiḥ || 106 ||

suvṛttaṃ nirvraṇaṃ cāru nālādhaḥ phalakānvitam |
tadadho maṇḍikumbhādipādālaṅkāravad bhavet || 107 ||

p. 418)

daṇḍamūlaṃ sapadmaṃ syāt svavyāsatriguṇaṃ tu tat |
ūhapratyūhato yuktyā śobhāṃ sarvatra yojayet || 108 ||

sauvarṇaṃ rājataṃ tāmraṃ lauhaṃ vā syāt svaśaktitaḥ |

vṛttatriśūlalakṣaṇam |

atra svāyambhuve -

vṛttaṃ tribhaṅgi vetālamiti śūlaṃ tridhā smṛtam |
śāntikaṃ pauṣṭikaṃ cābhicārakaṃ ca krameṇa tat ||

iti |

tatra vṛttaṃ samākhyātaṃ tritaye'pi ca tat samam || 109 ||

viśiṣṭaṃ tu tribhaṅgasya pārśvapatradvayasya tu |
madhyaṃ syādantare bhugnamardhataḥ parimaṇḍalāt || 110 ||

tribhaṅgaśūlam |

vetālasyāpi patrāṇi ṛjvagrāṇyaṣṭamāṃśataḥ |
vetālo nālamūle tu tatprotaḥ syāccharāṃśataḥ || 111 ||

ghaṇṭācatuṣṭayopetaḥ phalakāśricatuṣṭaye |

vetālaśūlalakṣaṇam |

vetālaśūlavat sarvaṃ khaṭvāṅgasyāpi kārayet || 112 ||

samuṇḍeṃ madhyapatrādau prāgvad vetālasaṃyutam |
mayūrapiñchavṛttāḍhyaṃ phalakā mūlato bhavet || 113 ||

aṣṭābhirvā caturbhirvā ghaṇṭābhiḥ prāgvadanvitam |
khaṭveṣāvat tu vedāśro daṇḍo'sya phalakākṛtiḥ || 114 ||

latāpatrādicitraḥ syādūhapratyūhayuktitaḥ |

khaṭvāṅgasyādhikāraḥ |

gaṇeśaḥ pañcatālastu svāsīno vā sthitau bhavet || 115 ||

uṣṇīṣādho mukhaṃ tālaṃ sārdhatālāyatāḥ karāḥ |
kaṇṭho bhugnastu gūḍhaḥ syād gajavaktrastrilocanaḥ || 116 ||

p. 419)

sārdhadvitālaṃ kaṇṭhādhomānamākaṭisūtrataḥ |
sārdhatālāyatau pādau pīvaraḥ sarvato bhavet || 117 ||

iti mānamaśeṣataḥ sphuṭaṃ sakalānāṃ kathitaṃ yathākramam |
iha ṣoḍaśamūrtilakṣaṇaṃ pṛthaguktaṃ nikhilaṃ samāsataḥ || 118 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde ṣoḍaśamūrttilakṣaṇaṃ nāma tricatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 44: Abwehrendes Feueropfer und Vastu-Opfer

Vor der Linga-Weihe stehen Riten zur Reinigung und Befriedung des Tempelraums. Das Kapitel beschreibt zwei Feueropfer und nennt zahlreiche vedische Mantras nur mit ihren Anfangsworten. Diese Verweise werden als Verweise übersetzt; die nicht mitgelieferten vollständigen Hymnen werden nicht ergänzt.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha catuścatāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

prāsāde pariniṣṭhite tvatha tathā liṅge pratiṣṭhocite prāsādaṃ parigṛhya takṣakakarāt sūtratrayāveṣṭitam |
kauśyā cāpi ca mālayā ca paritaḥ saṃveṣṭya dhānyākṣataiḥ sarvatra pravikīrya pūrṇakalaśaṃ dīpaṃ ca madhye nyaset || 1||

tataḥ kṛṇuṣvādikamatra sūktaṃ tvardharcaśo'nte tu dahāśasādyam |
ṛco'rdhamāyojya japedaśeṣaṃ rakṣoghnamevaṃ tu japādiṣu syāt || 2 ||

kṛtvā punaḥ sthaṇḍilamagnibhāge tatrāgnimādhāya tathā vidhānam |
hutvā puraivāgnimukhaṃ juhotu rakṣohaṇaṃ vājinamityubhābhyām || 3 ||

punaḥ kṛṇuṣvādibhiratramantrairājyena hutvā tu yathākrameṇa |
tadvad vibhinnairatha pañcabhiryedevādimantrairjuhuyāccaturbhiḥ || 4 ||

iṣetvetyādinā tadvadagnimīleti cādinā |
agna-āyāhipūrveṇa śannodevīrabhīti ca || 5 ||

tatastu pañcadurgābhirvedoktābhirjuhotu ca |
jātavedasa ityādyā ṛg durgā prathamā bhavet || 6 ||

tāmagnivarṇāmityādyā dvitīyā samūdīritā |
agne tvaṃ pārayānavyo asmānādyaṃ tṛtīyakam || 7 ||

viśvāni no durgahādyaścaturtho mantra īritaḥ |
pṛtanājitamityādiḥ pañcamo mantra ucyate || 8 ||

etābhiḥ pañcadurgābhirājyena juhuyāt pṛthak |
tato vyāhṛtibhistadvadaghorāstreṇa vai punaḥ || 9 ||

p. 420)

paścādapāmārgasamidghṛtābhyāmanena cājyena śataṃ juhotu |
aṣṭottaraṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ ca paścācchiṣṭājyamādāya tathāmbuśeṣam || 10 ||

ādāya tadbhasma ca miśrayitvā pātre tvapāmārgarasena yuktam |
tenākhilaṃ tadbhavanālayādyaṃ saṃprokṣayet tatparitastu darbhaiḥ || 11 ||

tamagnimādāya tathaiśakoṇe saṃsthāpya paścāt tu catuṣpathe vā |
visarjayed raktajalānnapiṇḍairdattvā baliṃ dikṣu samāpya caivam || 12 ||

tatraiva vāstūpaśamaṃ vidadhyāt pūrvottarasyāṃ diśi maṇḍapasya |
ādhāya tu sthaṇḍilamadhyato'gniṃ saṃstrīrya darbhaistu yathāvadiṣṭvā || 13 ||

prācyāṃ tu vahneḥ kṛtamaṇḍalāyāṃ bhūmau samaṃ śālibhirāstṛtāyām |
vastrāvṛtaṃ taṇḍulamatra kṛtvā taccāpi vastreṇa samāstṛtaṃ syāt || 14 ||

śamyaṅkurādyaṃ vinikīrya tasmin saṃsthāpya tatrākṣatapūrṇakumbhān |
jalena cāpūrya ghaṭaṃ tathānyaṃ sahemavastrākṣatagandhapuṣpam || 15 ||

śannodevīti mantreṇa śāntiṃ saṃsmṛtya taṃ japet |

tasmin svagṛhyoktavidhānato'gnimādhāya tatrāgnimukhaṃ vidhāya |
gokṣīrasiddhaṃ carumājyasiktaṃ mantrairamībhiḥ kramaśo juhotu || 16 ||

vāstoṣpate pratijānīhyasmānityādimuktvā tu puronuvākyām |
vāstoṣpate śamayā saṃsadā tetyādyaṃ tu yājyāṃ juhuyādudīrya || 17 ||

vāstoṣpate dhruvā sthūṇāt tato gṛhyaṃbhayādinā || 18 ||

akṣispandādinā caiva duḥsvapnetyādināpi ca |
vāstoṣpate prataraṇo na edhītyādināpi ca || 19 ||

amīvahā vāstoṣpatetyādinā ca juhoti vai |
pañcabrahmabhirājyena śaṃnavargairjuhoti ca || 20 ||

śamyāśca samidhaḥ sarpiścaruṃ caiva juhotyatha |
srapitāḥ pañcagavyena dūrvāścāṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 21 ||

śaṃnodevīti mantreṇa jayādīñ juhuyāt tataḥ |
kṛtvā sviṣṭakṛtaṃ paścādupalipya ca bhūtalam || 22 ||

tatrāgneḥ purato darbhānāstīrya hutaśeṣitam |
namo rudrāya vāstoṣpata ityādinā kṣipet || 23 ||

p. 421)

anenaiva tu mantreṇa sthālīṃ saṃkṣālya tajjalam |
pātre prakṣālya kasmiṃściccheṣājyaṃ śeṣamambu ca || 24 ||

ekīkṛtya tu mantreṇa śākhayodumbarasya vā |
pālāśaśākhayā vātha darbhamuṣṭyāthavā punaḥ || 25 ||

prāsādamaṇḍapādau tu sarvatra triḥ pradakṣiṇam |
paryukṣannatha paryeti tataḥ sampūjya vai dvijān || 26 ||

tvaṃ viprastvaṃ kaviriti mantreṇānena bhojayet |
āśiṣo vācayitvāgre śivaṃ vāstviti vācayet || 27 ||

prāsādaśāntyarthamapīha śudhyai rakṣoghnahomo'pi ca vāstuhomaḥ |
liṅgapratiṣṭhāvidhipūrvakāle kartavya ityatra yathāvaduktaḥ || 28 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde rakṣoghnahomavāstuhomapaṭalaścatuścatvāriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 45: Vorbereitung der Linga-Weihe und rituelle Wasserlagerung

Die Weihe wird als geordnete Folge von Vorbereitungen beschrieben: Wahl der Zeit, Errichtung der Hallen, Bereitstellung der Gaben, Schutz des Ortes, Reinigung und feierliche Überführung des Lingas. Das Kapitel bewahrt sowohl konkrete Handlungen als auch Mantraverweise und kurze Anrufungen.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha pañcacatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

liṅgānāṃ niṣkalādīnāṃ pratiṣṭhā pañcadhā smṛtā |
pratiṣṭhā sthāpanaṃ tadvat sthitasthāpanamityapi || 1 ||

utthāpanāsthāpane ca pṛthak tallakṣma likhyate |
yatra brahmaśilāyāṃ talliṅgamādau nidhāya tu || 2 ||

kriyate piṇḍikāyogastāṃ pratiṣṭhāṃ pracakṣate |
sthāpanaṃ bāṇaliṅgānāmārṣāṇāṃ ca svayambhuvām || 3 ||

ratnahemādiliṅgānāmekā cet piṇḍikā tadā |
sthitasthāpanamuddiṣṭaṃ jīrṇe cotthāpanaṃ bhavet || 4 ||

āsthāpanaṃ syād vyaktānāṃ viṣṇvādīnāṃ ca tat tathā |
athottarāyaṇe pūrvapakṣe lagne guṇānvite || 5 ||

praśastatithinakṣatravārayogadinādike doṣairguṇaiśca pūrvoktairhīne yukte susammate || 6 ||

yajamānānukūle ca pratiṣṭhākarma śasyate |
prāsādasyāgrataḥ kuryāccaturaśraṃ tu maṇḍapam || 7 ||

p. 422)

praśastataruvaṃśādyairnūtanaiḥ sumanoramam |
hastādinavahastāntaliṅgānāṃ prathamatrike || 8 ||

vasunandadiśāhastairathārkamanuṣoḍaśaiḥ |
tṛtīye syād ghṛtikṛtikaraiścotkṛtisammitaiḥ || 9 ||

paryantabhittisaṃyuktaṃ caturdigdvāraśobhitam |
ekāśītipadāṃśasya syānmadhya[kh: tta]navakena tu || 10 ||

rasārkaṣoḍaśāṃśoccāṃ vediṃ kuryānmanoramām |
kuṇḍāṣṭakaṃ tu pūrvādidikṣu kuryād yathākramam || 11 ||

vedāśrayonikhaṇḍendutryaśraṃ vṛttaṃ ṣaḍaśrakam |
padmākāraṃ ca vasvaśraṃ navamaṃ caturaśrakam || 12 ||

taccendreśānayormadhye prāṅmukheṃ'śe vidhīyate |
rakṣovaruṇayormadhye liṅge syāt paścimāmukhe || 13 ||

sarvāṇi caturaśrāṇi vṛttānītyapi kecana |
kaniṣṭhāditriliṅgānāṃ ratnyaratnikarāṇi tu || 14 ||

kaniṣṭhādīni kuṇḍāni syurvātrāhutisaṃkhyayā |
syuḥ pañcamūrtipakṣe tu pañca kuṇḍāni tānyapi || 15 ||

caturaśrāṇi dikṣvīśaśakramadhye tu pañcakam |
ekaṃ vaindryāṃ bhavet kuṇḍamaśaktau vā kaniṣṭhake || 16 ||

prāgudīcyāṃ tu vodīcyāmadhivāsanamaṇḍapāt |
kuryādardhapramāṇena tadvat srapanamaṇḍapam || 17 ||

tasyaikakoṣṭhapaṅktiṃ tu tyaktvātha parito bahiḥ |
snānavediṃ ṣaḍaṃśoccāṃ paritastu rasāṃśakaiḥ || 18 ||

uccavyāsasamāṃ kuryācchobhanāṃ tu vitardikām |
jalanirgamanālaṃ ca bhaveduttarataḥ śubham || 19 ||

kuṇḍasaṃkhyāsamaṃ kuryāt sruksruvādyaṃ pṛthak pṛthak |
nidrākumbhaṃ śāntikumbhāñchivakumbhāstravardhanīḥ || 20 ||

vidyeśalokapālānāṃ kumbhān vā toraṇāśritān |
abhyaṅgapātraṃ vastrāṇi tadvaccaivāṣṭamaṅgalam || 21 ||

p. 423)

taṇḍulāṃśca carusthālīḥ kalaśān pañcagavyakam |
navaratnāni ca svarṇaṃ prabhūte madhusarpiṣī || 22 ||

parvatāgranadītīrakulīrahradatīrthajāḥ |
vṛṣebhaśṛṅgavalmīkasarastīrabhuvo mṛdaḥ || 23 ||

aṣṭau samudrasaritāṃ tīrthānāṃ salilāni ca |
tataḥ kṣīrāgajambvāmratvacaḥ kisalayāni ca || 24 ||

raupyapātradvayaṃ hemaśalāke bhadrapīṭhakam |
sarvauṣadhīrdhātubījalohāni musalādikam || 25 ||

gṛhopaskarajātaṃ yadanuktamapi cāharet |
amatrayantrikādhārān [kh: kādhikārān] gulakhaṇḍaṃ ca guggulum || 26 ||

candanāgarukarpūrakuṅkumaṃ yogapaṭṭikām |
tāmbūlaṃ kramukaṃ tailaṃ khaṭvāṃ vā phalakāṃ navām || 27 ||

navakambaladevāṅgapaṭṭādyaṃ sayanocitam |
sarvamuttaravedyāṃ tu lakṣaṇoddhāramaṇḍape || 28 ||

vinyasennavakoṣṭheṣu śivakoṣṭhādiṣu kramāt |
madhye tu śivakoṣṭhaṃ syāt prāgādyaṣṭadiśāsvapi || 29 ||

sādeśeśvaravidyākhyamāyākālaniyāmikāḥ |
puruṣaḥ prakṛtiśca syustattvāntaṃ koṣṭhakāni tu || 30 ||

dugdhādipañcagavyāni madhye dikkoṣṭhakeṣu ca |
jalaṃ homopakaraṇaṃ vāso dhūpopayogi yat || 31 ||

āgneye ttvatha nair-ṛtye dīpanīrājanādikam |
tvakkaṣāyādyamanile caiśe syāccandanādikam || 32 ||

anyacca kārakavrātaṃ yathoddeśaṃ nidhāpayet |
syuḥ plakṣodumbarāśvatthanyagrodhaistoraṇāni tu || 33 ||

śāntibhūtibalārogyanāmānyaindrāditaḥ kramāt |
kaniṣṭhāditriliṅgānāṃ śarartumunikiṣkubhiḥ || 34 ||

tuṅgāni tu tadardhāntarvistārāṇi śubhāni ca |
nandarudrātijagatītuṅgaśūlānyanukramāt || 35 ||

p. 424)

vasupaṅktiṃjagatyaṃśaistacchūlāntaravistṛtiḥ |
śūlānāmaryamā mitrastvaṣṭā bhagapurandarau || 36 ||

parjanyaviṣṇū savitā dhāteśo [teśāvaru] varuṇastathā |
pūṣā ca devatāḥ proktāḥ prāgādyeṣu tryastrayaḥ || 37 ||

samūlān kadalīstambhān phalapallavamaṇditān |
sāla[lā]vālujalān dvaudvau [kh: vau] sthāpayet toraṇāśrayān || 38 ||

tato dukūladevāṅgapaṭṭavastrādibhirnavaiḥ |
yathāśobhaṃ vibhūṣyordhvamadhivāsanamaṇḍapam || 39 ||

stambhānapyahatairvastrairācchādya kṣālitaiḥ sitaiḥ |
muktādāmasragālambapūgapuṣpādyalaṅkṛtam || 40 ||

darbhasrajā ca paritaḥ saṃveṣṭyāstramanusmaran |
darbhasandarbhamārjanyā sapalāśapalāśayā || 41||

aindrādyaiśānaparyantaṃ mārjayitvā pradakṣiṇam |
gāyatryā copalipyāntargālitodakagomayaiḥ || 42 ||

āpaḥ punantvityādyena prokṣayed gandhavāriṇā |
iṣetvetyādinā darbhairakṣataiḥ kusumaiḥ sitaiḥ || 43 ||

vikīryāstreṇa vā bhūmau siddhārthaiḥ parito'strataḥ |
tato'dhivāsanaṃ kuryādācāryo mūrtipairyutaḥ || 44 ||

vedavidyāvratasnātān kulīnāñ śubhalakṣaṇān |
nātyantabālavṛddhāṃśca śrutavṛttādibhūṣitān || 45 ||

pūrvoktamantraistānaṣṭau varayitvābhipūjya ca |
pañca vā pañcapakṣe tān mantraistaireva pañcabhiḥ || 46 ||

vastrāṅgulīyakaṭakairbhūṣayedapi śaktitaḥ |
saptame pañcame vāhni pūrvaṃ kṛtvāṅkurārpaṇam || 47 ||

ācāryo yajamānena pūrvavat prārthito'rcitaḥ |
kṛtanityakriyaḥ srātvā vāgyato maṇḍapāntike || 48 ||

p. 425)

prakṣālya pāṇicaraṇān samācamya prasannadhīḥ |
sthaṇḍile maṇḍapād bāhye gaṇeśaṃ samyagarcayet || 49 ||

sraggandhadhūpadīpādyaiḥ phalamodakalaḍḍukaiḥ |
nirvighnaṃ prārthayet karma labdhānujñastato guruḥ || 50 ||

yoge yogeti vā (yogaḥ?) mūlād yojayet toraṇān kramāt |
devasya tveti vā svāṅgaiḥ śūlairāyojayedapi || 51 ||

ācchādyāhatavāsobhiścūtāśvatthadalairapi |
uttiṣṭhabrahmaṇomantrāt [k: n] prāgādyantāṃstu vinyaset || 52 ||

āpūrya gartānākoṭya mūlānyālipya gomayāt |
dhvajān dikṣu tathā madhye lokapālāyudhāṅkitān || 53 ||

śvetendracāpasaṃraktakṛṣṇaśyāmaladhūmrakān |
pītapadmāruṇān pāṇḍutāpiñchadhavalaprabhān || 54 ||

madhye pāśupatāstreṇāpyaghorāstreṇa pātayet |
adhyardhatoraṇāduccā dhvajāḥ sarve patākinaḥ || 55 ||

dhvajādhipatayo bhṛṅgī mahāsenavṛṣau tataḥ |
nandīśaśca mahākālaḥ kumbhodaramahodarau || 56 ||

vīrabhadrastathā brahmā vāstvīśaśceti kīrtitāḥ |
atha mūrttidharairviprairvedikāyāstu madhyataḥ || 57 ||

svavedavihitaṃ pūrvaṃ puṇyāhaṃ kārayed guruḥ |
kulaśīlaśrutācārasaṃpannāḥ śubhalakṣaṇāḥ || 58 ||

dvātriṃśat ṣoḍaśāṣṭau vā brāhmaṇā vedapāragāḥ |
kṛcchrādivratasaṃśuddhā vṛtāḥ prāgeva pūjitāḥ || 59 ||

prāgdakṣiṇottarapratyagupaviṣṭā dṛḍhavratāḥ |
kuryuradhyayanasyādau svaśākhānumataṃ diśi || 60 ||

pratiṣṭhāṅgatayoddiśya puṇyāhaṃ bahvṛcādikam |
guruḥ puṇyāhasalilairmaṇḍapāntaḥ pradakṣiṇam || 61 ||

prokṣayed darbhakūrcena toraṇādyaṃ ca bāhyataḥ |
tadaivādhyayanaṃ viprāḥ prārabheran yathādiśam || 62 ||

p. 426)

sāmānyārghyamathāpādya gandhapuṣpākṣatādibhiḥ |
dhvajānanu yajet pūrvaṃ tārasvākhyānamontakam || 63||

śāntyāditoraṇāṃśceṣṭvā svākhyābhiḥ śūlagān ravīn |
tatastoraṇaśākhānāṃ mūlakumbheṣu pūjayet || 64||

mahodaramahākāyau mahākaṇṭhaṃ mahodaram |
agninetraṃ cāgnijihvaṃ virūpākṣamathottare || 65 ||

viśālākṣaṃ ca pūrvādikramādaṣṭau gaṇeśvarān |
sahasravīcīṃ vimalāṃ śatadhārāṃ pramodinīm || 66 ||

dvārāṇāṃ saumyakumbheṣu pūjayed dvāradevatāḥ |
kumbhakarṇaṃ bhadrakarṇaṃ śvetakarṇaṃ ca nāmabhiḥ || 67 ||

gokarṇamapi pūrvādidvāradakṣiṇakumbhagān |
tatastālatrayacchoṭipārṣṇighātanirīkṣitaiḥ || 68 ||

divyāntarikṣabhūmiṣṭhān vighnān drāragatān haret |
paścimadvāramāsādya nārācāstraṃ prayojayet || 69 ||

aspṛśan dehalīmantarvāmaśākhāśrito viśet |
vinyasyāstraṃ tu dehalyāṃ parikramya pradakṣiṇam || 70 ||

prāṅmukho nair-ṛte sthitvā vāstvīśaṃ bhuvi pūjayet |
vāstudaivādhipaṃ madhye brahmāṇaṃ svāsanaṃ tathā || 71 ||

uttarāśāmukhaṃ tasmādupaviśya prasannadhīḥ |
bhūtaśuddhiṃ ca kṛtvādau sakalīkaraṇaṃ tataḥ || 72 ||

tarjanyā maṇḍapād bāhye vapramastrād vidhāya tu |
mūlābimantritoṣṇīṣamuttarīyaṃ ca dhārayan || 73 ||

viśeṣārghyaṃ samāpādya tena prokṣitamastakaḥ |
dakṣiṇe candanālipte śivahastaṃ vidhāya tu || 74 ||

tejorūpaṃ tu śāntyantaṃ śivamuccārya saṃsmaran |
tamātmamūrdhni vinyasya śivo'hamiti bhāvayan || 75 ||

tattvadṛṣṭyā tu nikhilaṃ maṇḍapādyaṃ vilokya tu |
jñānakhaḍgakaraḥ prāgvat pañcakoṣṭhe yathāvidhi || 76 ||

p. 427)

pañcagavya samāsādya nair-ṛtyāṃ maṇḍape sthitaḥ |
nikṣipya vikirānaiśe śivakumbhāstravardhanī || 77 ||

calāsane samāpūrya śivābhyāṃ samadhiṣṭhite |
pūjayed gandhapuṣpādyairvṛṣakesarivāhane || 78 ||

tataḥ praśāntaśiśiraparjanyāśokasaṃjñitān |
sañjīvanāmṛtārtheśakusmān dvāreṣu yugmaśaḥ || 79 ||

vinyasyobhayatasteṣu nandyādīn dvārapān yajet |
nandīśaṃ ca mahākālaṃ bhṛṅgīśaṃ ca gajānanam || 80 ||

vṛṣabhaṃ ṣaṇmukhaṃ devīcaṇḍau pūrvāditaḥ kramāt |
svadigvinyastakumbheṣu śakrādīn daśa dikpatīn || 81 ||

āvāhyābharcya vardhanyā kumbhaṃ prāgvat pradakṣiṇam |
paribhrāmya tu vinyasya kumbhaṃ darbhopasaṃhṛtaiḥ || 82 ||

vikirairāsanaṃ kṛtvā vardhanīṃ tatra vinyaset |
tataḥ śakrādilokeśāñ śivājñāṃ śrāvayet kramāt || 83 ||

oṃ |

bho bho śakra ! tvayā svasyāṃ diśi vighnapraśāntaye |
sthātavyaṃ sāvadhānena tvāyāgāntaṃ śivājñayā || 84 ||

ityādinā brahmānantāntaṃ svasvanāmabhiḥ śrāvayet |

tato gandhādibhiḥ samyagiṣṭvā kumbhaṃ ca vardhanīm |
nivedyāntaṃ tatastasmai jñānakhaḍgaṃ samarpayet || 85 ||

prārthayedapi cānena

oṃ |

āyāgāntaṃ tvayā śambho ! sthātavyaṃ sagaṇena tu |
sasutena sahāmbena yāgādhyakṣeṇa śaṅkaraḥ ! || 86 ||

tathetyuktaḥ śivena tu |

arghyaṃ nidhāya kumbhāgre vikirairyāgamaṇḍapāt || 87 ||

jvaladastrātmakairvighnān nirastān dūrataḥ smaret |
tato madhyamakuṇḍāgra upaviśya yathāvidhi || 88 ||

p. 428)

yathāvat saṃskṛte kuṇḍe samādhāya śivānalam |
nāmāntaṃ pañcasaṃskāraiḥ saṃskṛtyārādhya taṃ guruḥ || 89 ||

madhyādinavadiksaṃsthaṃ pañcadhā vā vibhājitam |
tattaddiganalāṃśāṃstu tattatkuṇḍe nidhāpayet || 90 ||

tato madhyamakuṇḍāgnau śivamāvāhya deśikaḥ |
mantrāṇāṃ tarpaṇaṃ kuryāt tacca mūlaṃ śivāntikam || 91 ||

caturthyāgnipriyāntaṃ syāt tena tvaṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
hutvā brahmāṅgamantrāṇāṃ taddaśāṃśaṃ juhoti ca || 92 ||

saṃsthāpya pratikuṇḍaṃ tu śāntikumbhāñchivāstrataḥ |
saṃpātābhihutān kṛtvā gururmūrtidharaiḥ saha || 93 ||

hutvā pūrṇāṃhutiṃ yāyāllakṣaṇoddhāramaṇḍapam |
taccottare'thavaiśānyāmadhivāsanamaṇḍapāt || 94 ||

kuryād veditrayopetaṃ lakṣaṇoddhāramaṇḍapam |
tasmin dakṣiṇavedyāṃ tu liṅgaṃ pīṭhe nidhāya tu || 95 ||

pīṭhaṃ ca taddakṣiṇataḥ kuryādākāraśodhanam |
aṣṭamṛdbhiḥ puroktābhiḥ kaṣāyaiśca kramoditaiḥ || 96 ||

gomūtragomayābhyāṃ ca puṣpadhūpajalāntaraiḥ |
snāpayitvā dvitīyāyāṃ vedyāṃ vā sthaṇḍile kṛte || 97 ||

śālibhistaṇḍulaiścāpi tasmilliṁṅgaṃ nidhāya tu |
pūrvoktena vidhānena lakṣaṇoddhāramācaret || 98 ||

athāṣṭau vā catasro vā nāryo maṅgalyalakṣaṇāḥ |
darbhaiḥ spṛśeyustalliṅgaṃ kuryurnīrājanaṃ tathā || 99 ||

santāḍyāstreṇārghyatoyaiḥ kavacenāvakuṇṭhya tu |
svamantreṇāthavākuryāt pūjāṃ sādhāraṇena vā || 100 ||

gomūtragomayakṣīradadhyājyamadhubhiḥ pṛthak |
pañcagavyakuśāmbubhyāṃ gandhādbhiścābhiṣecayet || 101 ||

tato vasanagandhasragdhūpadīpopahārakaiḥ |
iṣṭvā rathādāvāropya bherīpaṭahaḍiṇḍimaiḥ || 102 ||

p. 429)

jhallarītimilāśaṅkhatālamardalakāhalaiḥ |
veṇumaḍḍukavīṇādivāditradhvanimaṅgalaiḥ || 103 ||

gītanṛttajayāśīrbhiḥ pradīpacchatracāmaraiḥ |
prekṣaṇīyairdhvajaiścānyairgrāmādestu pradakṣiṇam || 104 ||

kṛtvā jalādhivāsārthaṃ nadītīrthahradādikam |
āsādya tīre svālipte devaṃ saṃsthāpya pūjayet || 105 ||

prāgeva jalamadhye tu nābhidaghnacatuṣpadīm |
prapāṃ kṛtvā tu tanmadhye pīṭhādau śāyayecchivam || 106 ||

veṣṭitaṃ vasanairdarbhaiḥ prākchīrṣaṃ cordhvasūtrakam |
tatpārśve vinyaset pīṭhaṃ darbhavastrādibhūṣitam || 107 ||

rakṣāyai kalaśānaṣṭau lokapālādhidaivatān |
vinyasya dikṣu saṃpūjya parito rakṣiṇastathā || 108 ||

pañcatridvyekarātraṃ vā dinārdhaṃ yāmameva vā |
atītyottārayelliṅgaṃ tīre vinyasya pūjayet || 109 ||

saṃsnāpya pañcagavyādyairnavabhiḥ kalaśairapi |
ālipya gandhapaṅktena raktakauśeyavāsasā || 110 ||

ācchādya hemamālābhiralaṅkṛtyābhipūjya ca |
rathādiyānamāropya nṛttagītādimaṅgalaiḥ || 111 ||

stutibhirbrahmaghoṣaiśca grāmādestu pradakṣiṇam |
liṅgaṃ tu kārayet tatra hiraṇyavasanādikam || 112 ||

kapardapūgatāmbūlarūpyalājākṣatādikam |
kiranto yajamānādyāḥ puṣpavṛṣṭīśca puṣkalāḥ || 113 ||

gururdevāgrato gacched yajamānaśca pṛṣṭhataḥ |
sāmānyārghyajalairmārgaṃ siñceyurmūrtidhārakāḥ || 114 ||

snānamaṇḍapamāsādya paribhrāmya pradakṣiṇam |
pratīcyāṃ maṇḍapadvāri devaṃ samavatārayet || 115 ||

arghyaṃ tu pādayordattvā maṇḍapāntaḥ praveśayet |
tanmadhye bhadrapīṭhasya vivare sthāpayecchivam || 116 ||

p. 430)

pīṭhaṃ ca dakṣiṇe bhāge gandhādyaiḥ pūjayedapi |

iti pratiṣṭhāvidhimaṇḍapādikaṃ sakārakaṃ cākaraśodhanaṃ tathā |
yathāvaduktaṃ ca jalādhivāsanaṃ vicārya naikāḥ śivatantrapaddhatīḥ || 117 1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde pratiṣṭhāvidhilakṣaṇapaṭalaḥ pañcacatvāriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 46: Waschung, Lagerung und Einsetzung der Prinzipien

Die vorbereitende Weihe verbindet das Baden des Lingas mit der Betrachtung seiner drei Bereiche als Träger von Prinzipien und Gottheiten. Das Kapitel enthält verschiedene Zuordnungen je nach Ziel und Gottheit der Einsetzung. Die Mantrabenennungen, abgekürzten Formeln und ausgeschriebenen Anrufungen werden unterschieden.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ṣaṭcatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha mūrtidharaiḥ sārdhaṃ snātvācāryaḥ prasannadhīḥ |
kṣālitāṅghriḥ samācamya praviśya snānamaṇḍapam || 1 ||

puṇyāhaṃ vācayitvāgre gaṇeśaṃ dakṣiṇe yajet |
vidhāya vikirakṣepaṃ śivakumbhaṃ ca vardhanīm || 2 ||

nidhāyābhyarcya tadbhrāntyā kṛtarakṣe tu maṇḍape |
prācyāmekonapañcāśat kalaśān vinyaset kramāt || 3 ||

prācinottaragaiḥ sūtrairdaśabhirdaśabhiḥ pṛthak |
madhye syurnavakoṣṭhāni dikṣu paṅktidvayatrayam [kh: koṣṭhatrayam trayam] || 4 ||

saṃsthāpya mārjayet paṅktiryathā vithīcatuṣṭayam (?) |
padaṣaṭkaṃ pṛthag dikṣu koṇe koṇe catuṣpadam || 5 ||

navakasya tu pūrvādikalaśe pūrayet kramāt |
kaṣāyaṃ caiva gomūtraṃ pañcagavyaṃ tathā payaḥ || 6 ||

bhūtiṃ dadhi tadā mṛtsnāḥ kuśāmbhaśca smarecca tān |
samudrān sapta garbhābdhimaṣṭamaṃ kalaśaṃ smaret || 7 ||

madhye tu brahmakalaśaṃ pūrayed gandhacāribhiḥ |
dvitīyāvaraṇe tvājyaṃ gomayaṃ madhu caikṣavam || 8 ||

ratnodakaṃ nālikeraṃ mātuluṅgaṃ ca dāḍimam |
rambhāphalaṃ ca jambīraṃ panasaṃ bilvameva ca || 9 ||

candanāagarukarpūrakuṅkumāmbhāṃsi ṣodaśa |
tṛtīyāvaraṇasthāṃstu ghaṭān saṅkṛtisaṃkhyakān || 10 ||

p. 431)

gaṅgādikāni tīrthāni saṃsmṛtya paripūrayet |
gaṅgāṃ śatadruṃ yamunāṃ narmadāṃ ca sarasvatīm || 11 ||

gomatīṃ sarayūṃ sindhuṃ śoṇāṃ tāpīṃ paruṣṇikām |
godāvarīṃ kṛṣṇaveṇīṃ nandāṃ bhīmarathīmapi || 12 ||

tuṅgabhadrāṃ vegavatīṃ kāverīṃ tāmraparṇikām |
prabhāsaṃ naimiśaṃ cātha gokarṇaṃ ca tripuṣkaram || 13 ||

kedāraṃ caiva pūrvādikumbheṣu kramaśaḥ smaret |
svāśāsu brahmabhiścāṅgairvinyasya navakaṃ yajet || 14 ||

dvitīyāvaraṇe kumbhān vidyeśaiścāṣṭamūrtibhiḥ |
tṛtīyāvaraṇe tattvaiḥ śaktyādyaistu dharontakaiḥ || 15 ||

daśendriyamanovarjaistārasvākhyānamontakaiḥ |
vinyastaistairyajet kumbhān sakūrcān sūtraveṣṭitān || 16 ||

sahemaratnavasanāṃścandanasragalaṅkṛtān |
sacūtapippaladalān sapidhānaphalākṣatān || 17 ||

kumbhān yathāvadāpūrya gandhādyairabhīpūjayet |
atha paścimabhāge tu kṛtvā nava padāni tu || 18 ||

kalaśānāṃ tu navakaṃ mūrtīśāṣṭakasaṃyutam |
madhye śivenaṃ saṃyuktamāpūryābhyarcya deśikaḥ || 19 ||

pañcakoṣṭheṣvathaiśānyāṃ kumbhān pañcāmṛtaiḥ kramāt |
pañcabrahmabhirāpūrya hemakūrcānvitān yajet || 20 ||

prācyāṃ tu sthaṇḍile vahniṃ pratiṣṭhāpya yathāvidhi |
śivaṃ sāṅgaṃ samāvāhya samidājyatilāṃścarūn || 21 ||

mantrasaṃhitayā hutvā mūlenāṣṭaśatāhutīḥ |
brahmāṅgaiśca daśāṃśena hutvā saṃpātitaṃ ghṛtam || 22 ||

brahmakumbhe kuśāgreṇa kṣiptvā snānamathācaret |
arghyaṃ dattvā hṛdā mūrdhni puṣpādyamapanīya tu || 23 ||

āpohiṣṭhādibhiḥ pūrvamamṛtairbrahmabhistataḥ |
jaladhūpāntaraṃ puṣpairaśūnyaṃ mastakaṃ yathā || 24 ||

p. 432)

tathābhiṣicya pūrṇāṃ tu hutvā saṃpūjya śaṅkaram |
tatastvekonapañcāśatkalaśaiḥ sthāpanakramāt || 25 ||

kaṣāyagavyabhasitamṛtsnābhirvyomavidyayā |
gomūtreṇāpi gāyatryā cāpyāyasveti dugdhataḥ || 26 ||

dadhikrāvṇeti dadhnā tu devasyatvā kuśāmbhasā |
dvitīyāvaraṇe tadvat tejo'sīti ghṛtena tu || 27 ||

madhuvāteti madhunā gandhadvāreti gomayāt |
aikṣaveṇa tu mūlena ākṛṣṇeneti ratnakāt || 28 ||

brahmabhistu phalāmbhobhiḥ śrīsūktāccandanādikaiḥ |
jaladhūpāntaraṃ ceṣṭvā tṛtīyāvaraṇe ghaṭaiḥ || 29 ||

ekādaśānuvākaistu rudrasya snāpayecchivam |
gandhādyairupahārāntamiṣṭvā tūryādinisvanaiḥ || 30 ||

ārātrikaṃ samuttārya tato brahmaghaṭāmbhasā |
pañcākṣarāntaṃ mūlena deveśamabhiṣecayet || 31||

punarabhyarcya gandhādyaiḥ pāścātyanavakena tu |
snāpayet pāvamānībhirmadhyena brahmabhiḥ punaḥ || 32 ||

gandhādyairupahārāntaṃ punarabhyarcya śaṅkaram |
anujñātastu kumbhasthaśivena śivayāpi ca || 33 ||

gauryāstārasvabījādisaṃpūṭaṃ tu svamantrataḥ |
vardhanyāṃ piṇḍikāṃ siktvā tataḥ śivaghaṭena tu || 34 ||

snāpayed vyomavidyānto (?) mantrasaṃhitayā śivam |
aghoreṇa tu gandhena liṅgaṃ pāṭhaṃ ca lepayet || 35 ||

vāmenābhūṣya vstrādyaisaśena kusumairyajet |
dhūpadīpanivedyāni puruṣeṇa tu dāpayet || 36 ||

sagandhaśivahastena gāyatryāsya caturdiśam |
liṅgasya tu trikhaṇḍeṣu tattat saṃsmṛtya saṃspṛśet || 37 ||

p. 433)

śuklaiḥ sugandhaiḥ kusumaiḥ sragdhūpārātrikairapi |
nīrājya piṣṭadīpādyaiḥ puṇyāhaṃ vācayet tataḥ || 38 ||

vstrābhyāṃ liṅgamācchādyāthotiṣṭhabrahmaṇaspate |
ityādinā dvijairliṅgamutthāpyātodyamaṅgalaiḥ || 39 ||

gītairnṛttaiśca nītveśamadhivāsanamaṇḍapam |
paścimadvāryu [kh: dvāraditya] datyādyādavatāryā (rgha? rca) yecchiam || 40 ||

pūrvaṃ śayanavedyāṃ tu svastike śālitaṇḍulaiḥ |
sthaṇḍile dantakhaṭvāṃ vā phalakāṃ vā dṛḍhāṃ navām || 41 ||

nidhāya kambalaiścorṇaiḥ kauśeyādyaiḥ samāstṛtām |
śayyāṃ viracayed ramyāṃ sopadhānottaracchadām || 42 ||

śaṅkhaṃ cakraṃ dhvajaṃcātha darpaṇaṃ vṛṣabhāṅkuśau |
cāmare matsyayugmaṃ ca nyased dikṣvaṣṭamaṅgalam || 43 ||

tato liṅgaṃ praveśyāntarācāryaḥ saha mūrtipaiḥ |
śāyayecchirasā talpe śikhayāsyopadhānakam || 44 ||

dattvā tu varmaṇācchādya naivedyāntaṃ tu pūjayet |

atra mañjaryām -

prāsādābhimukhaṃ niveśya śayane vāmena mantreṇa ta- ccaitanyaṃ paramaṃ niyojya vidhivat tasmin ṣaḍadhvānvitam |
pañcabrahmavirājitaṃ ca sakalaṃ saṃkalpya sṛṣṭikramād vyomavyāpimanusvarūpiṇamamuṃ tattvaistribhirbhājitam ||

iti |

gṛhopakaraṇaṃ sarvamānīya vinidhāya tu || 45 ||

madhvājyapūritaṃ pātraṃ raupyaṃ dadyāt tu pādayoḥ |
mṛtyuñjayena sahṛdā cāpohiṣṭheti cārcayet || 46 ||

śirassamīpe nidrākhyaṃ kumbhamastreṇa pūrayet |
śivakumbhāstravardhanyau tatraivāpūrya pūjayet || 47 ||

p. 434)

vidyeśakumbhān parito liṅgasya svasvagocare |
ātmāditattvavijñaptyai sragbhiḥ sīmāḥ prakalpayet || 48 ||

dvāreṣu ghaṭike dvedve koṇeṣvaṅkurapālikāḥ |
toraṇeṣu śarāve dve sthāpayenmaṅgalāṅkuraiḥ || 49 ||

nidrāvidyeśakumbhānāṃ bāhye bhūtyā kuśaistilaiḥ |
prākāratritayaṃ kṛtvā teṣu lokādhipān nyaset || 50 ||

tadastrāṇyapīti yāvat |

adhyetāraḥ paṭheyuśca vedān prāgādidiggatāḥ |
koṇeṣu rudraṃ kadrudraṃ bhāruṇḍaṃ camakāṃstathā || 51 ||

athācāryo mūrttidharaiḥ prāṅmukho vāpyudaṅmukhaḥ |
upaviśyāsane paścālliṅge bhāgatrayaṃ smaret || 52 ||

brahmaviṣṇvīśabhāgeṣu tattvāntyātmādikāni tu |
tattveśvarairmūrtibhiśca nyasyenmūrttiśvarān saha || 53 ||

māyāntamātmatattvaṃ ca brahmabhāge tu vinyaset |
tatra tāraṃ ca hṛdbījamātmatattvaṃ namontakam || 54 ||

tathātmatattveśvarāya brahmaṇe nama ityapi |
brahmāṇameva vinyasya tatastāraṃ śironvitam || 55 ||

vidyātattvaṃ sadeśāntaṃ caturthyā tu namontakam |
vinyasya tāraṃ śirasā vidyātattveśvarāya ca || 56 ||

viṣṇave nama ityuktvā viṣṇubhāge tu vinyaset |
śivāntaṃ śivatattvaṃ tu praṇavena śikhādikam || 57 ||

caturthyantaṃ tathaivohaṃ [k: haṃ hūṃ śi] (?) śivatattvādhipāya ca |
rudrāya nama ityantaṃ rudrabhāge tu vinyaset || 58 ||

bhūmyagniyajamānarkajalavāyvindukhābhidhāḥ |
mūrtīstu vinyasedaṣṭau triṣvaṅgeṣu pṛthak pṛthak || 59 ||

śarvaṃ paśupatiṃ cograṃ rudraṃ caiva bhavaṃ tathā |
īśānaṃ ca mahādevaṃ bhīmaṃ cetyaṣṭamūrtipān || 60 ||

p. 435)

tārahṛdbījapūrvaṃ tu prāgādīśāntakaṃ kramāt |
vinyasedaṣṭapakṣe tu svākhyāmantrairnamontakam || 61 ||

nirodhayenniṣṭhurayā gandhādyaiścābhipūjayet |
śivasyaiva pratiṣṭhāyāṃ pañcapakṣe tu mūrtayaḥ || 62 ||

bhūmyambuvahnipavanavyomākhyāḥ syustadīśvarāḥ |
brahmā viṣṇustathā rudra īśvaraśca sadāśivaḥ || 63 ||

mumukṣoḥ pañcapakṣeṇa pratiṣṭhā kriyate yadā |
nivṛttyādyāḥ kalāḥ pañca mūrtayo mūrtipā api || 64 ||

sadyojātādayaḥ pañca paścimādisvadiggatāḥ |
tato liṅgottarasthāyāṃ snapitāyāṃ tu liṅgavat || 65 ||

randhramadhye bhagāṅkāyāṃ pūjitāyāṃ yathāvidhi |
tadvad brahmaśilāyāṃ ca sthitāyāṃ liṅgamūlataḥ || 66 ||

tattattattveśvarān mūrtimūrttīśānapi vinyaset |
tatrāpyātmāditattveśīṃ kriyājñānecchayā saha || 67 ||

vinyasya kṣmādimūrttīśca mūrttīśīrdhārikādikāḥ |
dhārikā dīptimatyugrā jyotsnākhyā cetanā tathā || 68 ||

balotkaṭā ca dhātrī [kh: pā] ca vibhuścetyaṣṭa mūrtipāḥ |
sādhakasya pratiṣṭhāyāṃ bhogecchoḥ śuddha(ma? va)rtmani || 69 ||

śuddhavidyādiśaktyante vidyeśā mūrtipāḥ smṛtāḥ |
mūrtīśvaryastu tasyaiva pīṭhe'nantādayaḥ kramāt || 70 ||

strīliṅgāntoditāstadvat pañcapakṣe'pi mūrtipāḥ |
vāmā jyeṣṭhā kriyājñāne ceccheti ṣaṭhitāstvimāḥ || 71 ||

puruṣādyāstu māyānte śuddhāśuddhe'dhvani sthitāḥ |
yāḥ kāścid devatāstāsāṃ pratiṣṭhāyāṃ tu mūrtipāḥ || 72 ||

aṅguṣṭhamāno bhuvaneśa īśaḥ syādekapiṅgekṣaṇakṛd bhavaśca |
bhavo mahādevamahādyutī ca kāmyapratiṣṭhāsu ca mūrtipāḥ syuḥ || 73 ||

p. 436)

aśuddhe'dhvani pṛthvyādau prakṛtyante sthitāstu yāḥ |
devatāstatpratiṣṭhāyāṃ kapālīśādimūrtipāḥ || 74 ||

kapālīśo'gnirudraśca yamo nir-ṛtireva ca |
balaḥ śīghro nidhīśaśca vidyādhipatiraṣṭamaḥ || 75 ||

vasvādityādirudrāṇāṃ yakṣabhogīndrarakṣasām |
narādīnāṃ pratiṣṭhāyāmindrādyā mūrtipāḥ smṛtāḥ || 76 ||

indrādayoṣṭau lokapālā iti yāvat |

kṣudrābhicārādyuddeśāt pratiṣṭhā kriyate yadā |
tatra syurmūrtipāstvaṣṭāvasitāṅgādibhairavāḥ || 77 ||

asitāṅgo ruruścaṇḍaḥ krodhanonmattabhairavau |
kapālī bhīṣaṇaścaiva saṃhārākhyo'ṣṭamaḥ smṛtaḥ || 78 ||

pratimānāmathogrāṇāṃ pratiṣṭhāsu [k: stu] tamādikāḥ [kh: tāḥ] |
mūrtīśvaryastamā mohā kṣayā niṣṭhā ca mṛtyunā || 79 ||

mayā mayā jvarā ca syuḥ pṛthvyādyā eva mūrtayaḥ |
ugrāṇāṃ pañcapakṣe tu tamā mohā ca ghorayā || 80 ||

aratiśca jvarā ceti mūrtīśvaryaḥ kramoditāḥ |
pratimānāṃ pratiṣṭhāsu samāno'yaṃ vidhirmataḥ || 81 ||

tribhāgabhāvanā tatra jānukaṇṭhaśirovadhiḥ |
strīberāṇāṃ pratiṣṭhāsu kiryāśaktiṃ tu pīṭhagām || 82 ||

dehe jñānī ca vinyasya kuryāccheṣaṃ tu pīṭhavat |

tattvatattveśvaramūrtimūrttīśvaranyāsādhikāraḥ |

evaṃ vinyasya tattvāni tadīśān mūrttimūrttipān || 83 ||

tārādibhirnamontaistu tattannāmabhirarcayet |
tattvādīnāmavasthānaṃ liṅgādau tatra bhāvayet || 84 ||

atha kuṇḍāntikaṃ gatvā tattvatattveśvarādikam |
kramādāvāhya kuṇḍeṣu ghṛtena juhuyuḥ pṛthak || 85 ||

p. 437)

tadyathā -

tārahṛtpūrvamādhāraśaktiṃ vinyasya cānale |
iṣṭvā trirāhutīrhutvā ātmatattvaṃ tu vinyaset || 86 ||

ātmatattvādhipāyānte brahmaṇe ca namontakam |
āvāhyābhyarcya pṛthvyādimūrttimūrttyadhipānapi || 87 ||

kramādāvāhya saṃpūjya ghṛtenāṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
tadardhaṃ vā tato'rdhaṃ vā tattvādīnāṃ juhoti ca || 88 ||

pṛthaṅ mūrtidharāṃstvevaṃ juhuyuḥ svasvamūrttibhiḥ |
athācāryādayaḥ sarve gatvā liṅgāntikaṃ saha || 89 ||

svasvamūrttipradeśeṣu saṃspṛśya kuśamūlataḥ |
japeyurmūrttimūrttīśamantrānāhutisaṃkhyayā || 90 ||

tattvādhipaṃ tu brahmāṇaṃ śivājñāṃ śrāvayet pṛthak |

om

ātmatattvādhipa ! brahman ! yāvalliṅgamidaṃ bhuvi || 91 ||

nirdoṣaṃ susthitaṃ tāvat tvayā stheyaṃ śivājñayā |

oṃ brahmaṇe namaḥ iti |

spṛśanto mūlamantreṇa kuśamūlena mūrtiṣu || 92 ||

liṅgamūle prokṣayeyuḥ śāntikumbhajalaiḥ pṛthak |

punaḥ kuṇḍāntikaṃ gatvā

om ātmatattvavidyātattvābhyāṃ namaḥ |

iti tattve vibhāvya tu || 93 ||

śuddhāśuddhe tu sandhāya vidyātattvaṃ tu vinyaset |
tārahṛtpūrvakaṃ prāgvad vidyātattvaṃ namontakam || 94 ||

vidyātattvādhipāyeti viṣṇave nama ityapi |
iṣṭvā hutvā tathājyena mūrttimūrttīśvarāṃstathā || 95 ||

āvāhya juhuyāt prāgvat prāgvalliṅgasamīpagāḥ |
kuśamadhyena liṅgasya japeyurmadhyamaspṛśaḥ || 96 ||

mūrtimūrtipamantrāṃstu śivājñāṃ śrāvayet pṛthak |
vidyātattveśa ! bho viṣṇo ! yāvalliṅgamidaṃ bhuvi || 97 ||

p. 438)

nirdoṣaṃ susthitaṃ tāvat tvayā stheyaṃ śivājñayā |

oṃ viṣṇave nama iti |

śāntikumbhāmbhasā prāgvat prokṣayeyuśca mūlataḥ || 98 ||

prāgvat kuṇḍāntikaṃ gatvā śuddhāśuddhe vibhāvya tu |
vidyāśivākhye tattve tu sandhāya ca namontakam || 99 ||

śivatattvamupasthāpya prāgvadiṣṭvā juhotu ca |
vinyasya mūrttimūrttīśān pūrvavajjuhuyuḥ pṛthak || 100 ||

liṅgāntikaṃ tathā gatvā mūlamantrān kuśāgrataḥ |
rudrabhāgaṃ spṛśanto'tha japeyurhutasaṃkhyayā || 101 ||

śāntikumbhāmbhasā prokṣya śivājñāṃ śrāvayantu ca |

om

śivatattveśa ! bho rudra ! yāvalliṅgamidaṃ bhuvi || 102 ||

nirdoṣaṃ susthitaṃ tāvat tvayā stheyaṃ śivājñayā |

oṃ rudrāya nama iti |

evaṃ pīṭhe śivāyāṃ ca tattvādyaṃ svasvamūrttibhiḥ || 103 ||

vinyasya śodhayet spṛṣṭvā śivājñāṃ śrāvayedapi ||

atha sadyādibrahmabhiraṅgaiśca svasvadikṣu sahasraṃ tadardhaṃ śataṃ vājyena juhuyāt vyāhṛtibhiśca |

atra mañjaryāṃ -

vyastairvyāhṛtibhiḥ palāśasamidhaścaudumbarāḥ paippalāḥ pratyekaṃ juhuyāt sahasramathavā kṣīrājyamadhvāplutāḥ |

evaṃ tilaistu juhuyādatha cāṣṭamūrtimantraiśca mūrtigaṇanāthadiśādhipaiśca |
vajrādiśastramanubhiśca yathākrameṇa cājyena tatra juhuyād gururādareṇa ||

caruṃ lājāṃśca saktūṃśca siddhārthāṃśca tilān yavān || 104 ||

brīhīṃśca juhuyāt svasvadikṣu mantrairyathāpuram |
sarvadravyaiśca militaiḥ pūrṇāṃ hutvā svamūlataḥ || 105 ||

utthāya tvatha devasya dakṣiṇe śravaṇe guruḥ |
tārahṛtpūrvakaṃ jñānaśaktiṃ śabdamayātmane || 106 ||

p. 439)

śivāya nama ityuktvā kṛtaṃ karma samarpayet |

oṃ

bhāgatraye'pi bhagavan ! karma nirvartitaṃ mayā || 107 ||

tvatprasādena tat sarvaṃ sampūrṇaṃ bhavatu prabho ! |

ityarpayet |

iti niṣṭhurayā ruddhvā gandhādyairabhipūjya tu || 108 ||

nivedyāntaṃ baliṃ kiñcid dattvā dikṣu yathāvidhi |
nṛttagītavinodādyairvinidro gamayenniśām || 109||

itthaṃ pratiṣṭhāmadhikṛtya śambhoruktaṃ tadādisnapanādipūrvam |
tattvādivinyāsavidhiśca sarvo yenādhivāsasya vidhiḥ prasidhyet ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde adhivāsanapaṭalaḥ ṣaṭcatvāriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 47: Die Einsetzung des Linga

Dieses Kapitel beschreibt die eigentliche Pratishtha, die rituelle Einsetzung des Shiva-Linga. Räumliche Ausrichtung, materieller Halt und innere Meditation bilden darin eine zusammenhängende Handlung. Die abschließenden Tage gelten der Verehrung, dem Ausgleich möglicher Fehler und der Versorgung aller Beteiligten.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha saptacatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

tataḥ prabhāta ācāryaḥ snāto mūrtidharaiḥ samam |
yajamānaśca putrādyaiḥ pūrvaṃ sthāpanalagnataḥ || 1 ||

uccārayañchivāstraṃ tu prāsādaṃ prāpya deśikaḥ |
vighnānuccā[kh: tpā]ṭayet paśyan praviśed devamandiram || 2 ||

śivamadhyaṃ tu niścitya tatra brahmaśilāṃ nyaset |

tadyathā -

dvārāṃśaṃ garbhabhavane niścitya tu caturdiśam || 3 ||

taddvāviṃśatisūtraistu prācīnaiścāpyudaṅmukhaiḥ |
vibhajet tatra yanmadhyakoṣṭhaṃ brahmāhvayaṃ smṛtam || 4 ||

tacca prācyairudīcīnaiḥ sūtraiḥ ṣoḍhā vibhajya tu |
ṣaṭtriṃśatkoṣṭhakāni syustatkoṣṭhānāṃ tu madhyataḥ || 5 ||

p. 440)

yaḥ prācyodīcyayoḥ sanvibrahmasthānaṃ tu sūtrayoḥ |
tad varjyaṃ hi pratiṣṭhāsu śivādīnāṃ tu madhyataḥ || 6 ||

yadi mohāt pramādād vā sthāpayed brahmamadhyagam |
liṅgādikaṃ tadā rājyakartṛrājavināśakṛt || 7||

brahmasthānād yadaiśānyāṃ koṣṭhaṃ tasyaiśakoṇagaḥ |
sūtrasandhiḥ pratiṣṭhāyāṃ liṅgamadhye yathā bhavet || 8 ||

śivamadhyaṃ tathā jñātvā tatraiva sthāpayecchivam |
saptasaptakakoṣṭhaṃ tu garbhāgāraṃ vibhājayet || 9 ||

brāhmaṃ tanmadhyakoṣṭhaṃ syāt tadbāhyaṃ vasukoṣṭhakam |
daivikaṃ syāccatadbāhyavṛtau ṣoḍaśakoṣṭhakaiḥ || 10 ||

mānuṣākhyaṃ tato bāhyavṛtau saṃkṛtikoṣṭhakaiḥ |
paiśācaṃ nāma tatra kṣetraṃ pratiṣṭhā caiṣu kathyate || 11 ||

brāhme śivapratiṣṭhā syād daive viṣṇorvidhīyate |
mānuṣe sarvadevānāṃ paiśāce mātṛrakṣasām || 12 ||

daivagandharvayakṣāṇāṃ nāgādīnāṃ ca śasyate |

atra mayaḥ |

garbhāgāre saptasaptāṃśakeṃ'śaṃ madhye brāhmaṃ daivikaṃ cāṣṭabhāgam |
mānuṣyaṃ tat ṣoḍaśāṃśaṃ tu bāhye paiśācaṃ syāt taccaturviṃśadaṃśam ||

śaivaṃ brāhme vaiṣṇavaṃ daivikāṃśe sarvaṃ devā mānuṣe sthāpanīyāḥ |
paiśācāṃśe mātaraścāsurādyā rakṣoyakṣāścāpi gandharvanāgāḥ ||

iti |

śivamadhyād dakṣiṇato brahmasūtrāt tathottare || 13||

prācīnaṃ sūtramāsphālya koṣṭhānāṃ madhyataḥ samam |
tasmin svasvapade madhye viṣṇvādīn sthāpayet kramāt || 14 ||

pratyaṅmukhāṃstu prācyeṣu padeṣu sthāpayet surān |
prāṅmukhāṃśca pratīcyeṣu yāmyeṣūdaṅmukhānapi || 15 ||

saumyeṣu dakṣiṇāsyāṃśca viṣṇvādīn yuktitaḥ kramāt |

śivamadhyādhikāraḥ |

atha brahmaśilāyāṃ tu ratnādinyāsasiddhaye || 16 ||

p. 441)

tattaddikṣu tathā madhye yuktyā gartāni kalpayet |
pūrvokte śivamadhye tu śilāmadhyaṃ yathā tathā || 17 ||

sthāpayet tūryaghoṣādyairvedaghoṣaiśca puṣkalaiḥ |
udaṅmukhaḥ prāṅmukho vā gururmūrtidharaiḥ saha || 18 ||

oṃ namo vyāpinītyuktvā sthire cetyacale dhruve |
bindvantaṃ cāpi bhūbajiṃ hṛllekhāṃ cāgnijāyayā || 19 ||

tāraṃ hṛdbījamādhāraśaktaye ca namontakam |
tathaivānantaśaktiṃ cāpyabhidhāya namorivatam || 20 ||

saṃsthāpya tu brahmaśilāṃ spṛṣṭvānenābhimantrayet |

oṃ

tvameva paramā śaktistvamevāsanadhārikā || 21 ||

śivājñayā tvayā devi ! sthātavyamiha sarvadā |
śuddhavidyāntamadhvānaṃ sarvaṃ tasyāṃ vibhāvya tu || 22 ||

ratnādipañcavargāṃstu vinyaset tu yathākramam |
vajraṃ cārkamaṇiṃ nīlaṃ mahānīlaṃ ca mauktikam || 23 ||

puṣyarāgaṃ mastakaṃ vaiḍūryaṃ padmarāgakam |
indrādīśānaparyantaṃ māṇikyaṃ madhyataḥ smṛtam || 24 ||

tāmrāyovaṅgarūpyāṇi pittalaṃ kāṃsyasīsake |
devalohaṃ suvarṇaṃ ca pūrvādyaṃ madhyamāntakam || 25 ||

tālaṃ śilā torikā ca mākṣikaṃ hemamākṣikam |
gairikaṃ gandhakaṃ cābhraṃ pārataṃ navamaṃ smṛtam || 26 ||

uśīraṃ ca harikrāntā raktacandanakāgarū |
śāribotpalamāleyarukchaṅkhakusumāhvayāḥ || 27 ||

oṣadhīrvinyaseccātha brīhīn godhūmakāṃstilān |
māṣamudgayavaśyāmāśālīścendrādi vinyaset || 28 ||

saṃkṣiptāsu pratiṣṭhāsu ratnādīnāmasambhave |
ratnādipañcavargebhyo vajraṃ hema ca pāratam || 29 ||

p. 442)

harikrāntāṃ yavāṃścaiva madhyagartte tu vinyaset |
ratnādivargān sadyādikalābhirvinyaset pṛthak || 30 ||

sadyādibrahmabhirmadhye lokeśākhyābhireva vā |
madhyagarte hemamayaṃ kūrmaṃ vṛṣabhameva vā || 31 ||

saṃsthāpyānantamantreṇa prāgyāmyāpyendudikṣvapi |
vṛṣabhaṃ paraśuṃ cākṣasrajaṃ śūlaṃ hiraṇmayam || 32 ||

nivṛttyādikalābhistu vinyasyālipya vai śilām |
pāyasenāhatasvacchavāsasācchādya varmaṇā || 33||

gandhādyaistu nivedyāntamiṣṭvā dadyād diśābalim |
kṛsarāpūpalājāmbudhānāhāridrasaktubhiḥ || 34 ||

kramāt sekṣurasānnena dattvā dikpatināmabhiḥ |

oṃ

devaṃ rudraṃ puraskṛtyaṃ pratigṛhṇantvimaṃ balim || 35 ||

paiśācāntāni bhūtāni sarvāṇīha yajāmahe |

sarvadigvāsibhyaḥ sarvabhūtebhyo namaḥ |

itthaṃ pratidiśaṃ dattvā snātvācamya prasannadhīḥ || 36 ||

śilāsūtrādidoṣaghnamastreṇa juhuyācchatam |
tato liṅgaṃ hṛdotthāpya sirasārghyaṃ pradāya ca || 37 ||

abhiṣṭutya ca taṃ vāgbhirjayaśabdādimaṅgalaiḥ |
gītavādyādinirghoṣairhemaratnāmbarādibhiḥ || 38 ||

kṣipadbhiryajamānādyairdevaṃ nītvā pradakṣiṇam |
ācāryo mūrttipaiḥ sārdhaṃ dāradeśe'vatārya tu || 39 ||

bhadrapīṭhe tu saṃsthāpya sthiro bhūyā itīrayet |
akṛtaprastare dvāredvāraśākhādikasya tu || 40 ||

asaṃsparśena talliṅgaṃ pīṭhaṃ cāntaḥ praveśayet |
dehalīṃ dvāraśākhe vā bhittiṃ vordhvamudumbaram || 41 ||

liṅgaṃ spṛśati pīṭhaṃ vā tadā doṣo mahānapi |
tacchāntyai brahmamūlāṅgairhutvā dattvā ca dakṣiṇām || 42 ||

p. 443)

asaṃsparśena śākhāderantarliṅgaṃ praveśayet |
anārabdhā yadā bhittirdvāraṃ cāpyakṛtaṃ yadā || 43 ||

dvāroddeśapradeśena tadā devaṃ praveśayet |
tato brahmaśilāmiṣṭvā hetināchāda[kh: di]nāmbaram || 44 ||

apanīya śilāśvabhre liṅgaṃ tu praviśed yadā |
anāyāsena tadyogyayantreṇa praguṇīkṛtam || 45 ||

tathā mūrtidharaiḥ sārdhamācāryo lagna āgate |
suniścitakṣaṇe tasmiñ chivo'hāmiti bhāvayan || 46 ||

śivaśaktyostadaikatvaṃ dhyāyañchaktiṃ śilāṃ smaran |
hṛtkaṇṭhatālubhrūmadhyabrahmarandhrāṇyatītya tu || 47 ||

brahmādikāraṇatyāgāt svamantraṃ niṣkalāntagam |
dhyāyannuccārayalliṁṅgaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya prasannadhīḥ || 48 ||

sṛṣṭimārgeṇa ceśānapuruṣādikrameṇa tu |
tattvādhvānaṃ tu śaktyādiṃ liṅgamūrttau vibhāvya tu || 49 ||

śuddhābhiḥ sikaṃtābhistu śilārandhraṃ prapūrayet |
punaḥ saṃkṣudya saṃkṣudya randhraṃ hemaśalākayā || 50 ||

liṅgaśīrṣopagaṃ nītvā pīṭhaṃ lambanarajjubhiḥ |
suniścite tadā lagne śanairliṅge'vatārayet || 51 ||

tāraṃ ca śaktibījaṃ ca kriyāśaktyaipadaṃ tataḥ |
umāyai nama ityantaṃ mantraṃ sṛṣṭikramāt smaran || 52 ||

uccārayan piṇḍikāṃ tu liṅgena saha yojayet |
sthāpyamānaṃ yadā liṅgaṃ pīṭhaṃ vā cālitaṃ bhavet || 53 ||

yāṃ yāṃ diśaṃ saṃśritaṃ tat tattaddikpālamantrataḥ |
śāntiṃ kuryānnijasthāne sthirīkṛtya tu sūtrakaiḥ || 54 ||

dviśataṃ triśataṃ vājyaṃ tilān hutvā tu dakṣiṇām |
dadyādaindryādikānāṃ tu gajaṃ vā svarṇanirmitam || 55 ||

p. 444)

kāñcanaṃ mahiṣaṃ chāgaṃ muktāhāraṃ ca pittalam |
dhenuṃ payasvinī rūpyaṃ krameṇa sthāpakāya tu || 56 ||

tato liṅgaṃ ca pīṭhaṃ ca namaskṛtyaikatāṃ gatam |
ācāryo juhuyād brahmamūlādyaistu śataṃ ghṛtam || 57 ||

punarāgatya deveśaṃ natvā vijñāpayed guruḥ |
nirdoṣatāṃ prasīdāsminnaparādhaṃ kṣamasva bhoḥ || 58 ||

ityuktvā sikatābhistu kiñcid randhraṃ prapūrayet |
aśeṣamaṣṭabandhena nīrandhraṃ vidadhīta ca || 59 ||

lākṣā sarjarasaḥ śaṅkhaḥ sikatāstriphalārasaḥ |
kunduruṣkaṃ ca saṃpiṣṭaṃ vajralepo'yamīritaḥ || 60 ||

āma eveti yāvat |
athavā

lākṣā sarjarasaḥ sikthaṃ śarkarācūrṇaguggulūḥ |
gairikaṃ ca gulaṃ tailamaṣṭabandhaṃ itīritaḥ || 61 ||

antyād bhāgābhivṛddhiḥ syāt pākaścikkaṇavad bhavet |

api ca |

lākṣāgulamadhūcchiṣṭaguggulūnāṃ samāṃśakaiḥ || 62 ||

sarjacūrṇaṃ tu tulyaṃ syād gairikasya tadardhataḥ |
sarveṣāmardhamānena tailaṃ kāle niyojayet || 63 ||

ayaḥpātre paced yuktvā taddarvyā mṛduvahninā |
atrāpi cikkaṇīpāko vijñeyo nipuṇena hi || 64 ||

eteṣāmaṣṭabandhānāṃ kṣiptvaikaṃ dṛḍhatāṃ nayet |
liṅgapīṭhaṃ tu nīrandhraṃ nīraṃ tu na viśe(d ya)thā || 65 ||

athavā sīsapatraistu nīrandhrakaraṇaṃ smṛtam |
ūhapratyūhato yuktyā liṅgaṃ prakṣālya vai tataḥ || 66 ||

nidrākumbhenābhiṣicya kiṅcicchātyudakairapi |
arghyapañcāmṛtaiścaiva jaladhūpāntaraiḥ kramāt || 67 ||

yavagodhūmacūrṇādyairavaghṛṣyābhiṣecayet |
tataḥ śayanavedisthaṃ śivakumbhaṃ ca vardhanīm || 68 ||

p. 445)

samānīyābhiṣicyeśaṃ vidyeśakalaśaistataḥ|
pīṭhasyādhaḥ svadikṣvevamabhiṣicya yathākramam || 69 ||

śāntikumbhān punaḥ sveṣu sthāneṣveva tu vinyaset |
arghyaṃ dattvābhipūjyātha bali * * * * * yā || 70 ||

muṣṭyā pīṭhaṃ tu saṃspṛśya cāṅguṣṭhāgreṇa vai śivam |
liṅgaṃ śivamanusmṛtya pārvatīṃ piṇḍikāṃ smaret || 71 ||

tāraṃ mūle śivāyānte namomantraḥ śivasya tu |
tāraṃ śaktiḥ kriyāśaktyai umāyai nama ityapi || 72 ||

mantradvayaṃ tu sandadhyād bhuktikāmasya muktaye |
viparītaṃ tu sandheyamatha kāditribhāgake || 73 ||

ātmāditattvatattveśān vinyaset pūrvavat kramāt |
ādhārānantadharmādīn vāmādīn pīṭhagān nyaset || 74 ||

mūrtividyātanumanūn liṅge tārahṛdādikam |
mūrtiṃ vidyātanuṃ pañcakalābhiśca ṣaḍadhvabhiḥ || 75 ||

vyāpyavyāpakabhāvena sarvaṃ sañcintya yojayet |
mūrttiḥ śaktyantatattvaiḥ syād daśadigbāhumaṇḍalā || 76 ||

pañcasrotomukhī divyā pañcamantraśarīriṇī |
nivṛttipādajaṅghoruḥ pratiṣṭhājaghanādikā || 77 ||

vidyāhṛdayavakṣoṃsā śāntivakrasaroruhā |
śāntyatītakalāśīrṣā bhuvanādhvatanūruhā || 78 ||

varṇamantrādhvarudhirā padamāṃsasirādikā |
tattvādhvamajjaśuklāsthiraśeṣādhvamayī smṛtā || 79 ||

mūlamantraṃ svahṛtpadmād dvādaśāntaśivānvitam |
saṃsmṛtya caitanyaghanaṃ paraṃ jyotiranāmayam || 80 ||

tasmāt puṣpāñjaligataṃ kramānnītveśamastakam |
nāḍīmārgeṇa liṅgāntaṃ mūrtyā hṛtpaṅkajodare || 81 ||

saṃsthāpya sarvato mūrtau mūrtāvaṅgāni ca nyaset |
ṣāntaṃ ṣaṣṭhasvaropetaṃ binduṃ cicchaktaye namaḥ || 82 ||

p. 446)

tārādikamudīryainaṃ liṅgaṃ vyāptaṃ tu vinyaset |
nirodhya tu yathāpūrvamatha piṣṭādinirmitaiḥ || 83 ||

lokapālāyudhaiḥ svaiḥ svairmantrairudvartayecchivam |
nandyāvarttotpalāmbhojaśrīvatsasvastikāmbujaiḥ || 84 ||

ādarśacāmarābhyāṃ cāpyaghorāstrābhimantritaiḥ |
udvartya paiṣṭairgandhādbhiryathāvat snapayechivam || 85 ||

vastrabhūṣaṇagandhādyairupacārairyathoditaiḥ |
nivedyāntaṃ yajed devaṃ japeccāṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 86 ||

yajamānabhidhānādyaṃ nāmaiśvaryapadāntakam |
kṛtvā saṃprārthayedasmin sadā saṃnihito bhava || 87 ||

tatheti devānujñāto gatvā kuṇḍāntikaṃ guruḥ |
mūlena comāmantreṇa juhoti ghṛtapāyasam || 88 ||

prācyāṃ vṛṣaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya dakṣiṇe lakulīśvaram |
gaṇeśaṃ nair-ṛte lokapatīn svasvadiśāsvapi || 89 ||

mātṝryamāt paścimataḥ śāstāraṃ tu mṛge guham |
bhallāṭe sthāpayitvāṣṭadikṣu pūrvādiṣu kramāt || 90 ||

sthaṇḍileṣvagnimādhāya juhuyurmūrttipāḥ pṛthak |
indrakratuṃ na ityaindyāmagniṃ dūtaṃ tathānale || 91 ||

nāke suparṇe yāmye tu nair-ṛtyāṃ moṣuṇaḥ parā |
yaṃ rakṣantīṃti varuṇyāṃ vāyavāyāhi mārute || 92 ||

saumye tu somaṃ rājānamaiśānyāṃ tu triyambakam |
palāśakhadirāśvatthaplakṣanyagrodhabilvajāḥ || 93 ||

audumbaryaśca kāṣmaryaḥ samidho'ṣṭau yathākramam |
sarvadravyairjuhotyaṅgabrahmamūlaistu madhyataḥ || 94 ||

dravyaistaireva lokeśamantrairdikṣu juhoti ca |
rātrau gaṇebhyaśca baliṃ dadyāt pūrvāditaḥ kramāt || 95 ||

prathamamahaḥ |

p. 447)

atha dvitīyadivase gururmūrtidharaiḥ saha |
snātvā nityavidhānena śivamiṣṭvā yathāvidhi || 96 ||

acchidrikaraṇāya prāgyāmyāpyārtheśavahniṣu |
kuṇḍeṣu juhuyādājyaṃ śivāghorāstrimantrataḥ || 97 ||

tathā pāśupatāstreṇa mūlena ca yathākramam |
āgneyādiṣvaghorāstrāt sāvitryā ca śivājñayā || 98 ||

gāyatryā ca tathā gaurīgāyatryā ca sahasrakam |
trikālaṃ devamabhyarcya dattvā bhūtabaliṃ niśi || 99 ||

tṛtīye'pi dine prāgvadiṣṭvā devaṃ vidhānataḥ |
ājyenaindyādikuṇḍeṣu diśāṃ śāntyai juhoti ca || 100 ||

brahmāṅgaiḥ svasvamantraistu pratikuṇḍaṃ sahasrakam |
caruṃ caiva daśāṃśena baliṃ dadyācca pūrvavat || 101 ||

tataścaturthe divase saviśeṣaṃ śivaṃ yajet |
yathāvat kalaśairdevamaṣṭottaraśatāntakaiḥ || 102 ||

ekāśītyūnapañcāśatpañcaviṃśatibhistu vā |
navakenāthavā śaktyā tattalliṅgānusārataḥ || 103 ||

snāpayet snānapaṭale yathāgre vakṣyate tathā |
mahānaivedyakaṃ ca syāt snapanānuguṇaṃ yathā || 104 ||

pratikuṇḍaṃ ghṛtaṃ hutvā vāgīśvaryā sahasrakam |
brahmāṅgairjuhuyāt prāgvacchivāgnau śrapayeccarum || 105 ||

nivedyārghaṃ tu devāya śeṣaṃ tu navadhā kṛtam |
pratikuṇḍaṃ yathāśakti juhuyurgurumūrtipāḥ || 106 ||

śivāsnādyaṣṭamantraiśca dvitīyadivasoditaiḥ |
yathāśakti ghṛtaṃ hutvā pṛthak pūrṇāṃ juhoti ca || 106 ||

nirmālyamapanīyātha saṃsnāpyakusumāṣṭakam |
āropya digbaliṃ dattvā sāpekṣaṃ svamanuṃ tataḥ || 108 ||

mūrtau tu śithilīkṛtya caṇḍaṃ liṅge'bhipūjayet |
nīlavarṇaṃ caturvaktraṃ prativaktraṃ trilocanam || 109 ||

p. 448)

caturbhujaṃ pradīptāsyaṃ jaṭājūṭenduśekharam |
akṣasrakchūlaṭaṅkāṃśca bibhrāṇaṃ ca kamaṇḍalum || 110 ||

nāgopavītakaṭakaraktavastrābhibhūṣitam |
evaṃ dhyātvā tu talliṅgādāhṛtyātmahṛdambuje || 111 ||

niveśyaiśe nijasthāne caṇḍaberaṃ śivālayam |
ādhāraśaktikamalapīṭhe saṃsthāpya taddhṛdi || 112 ||

svahṛtsthaṃ caṇḍamānīya nāḍīmārgeṇa vinyaset |
pūjayeccāsanārghyādikramānmukhyopacārakaiḥ || 113 ||

tadyathā -

caṇḍāsanaṃ namontaṃ syāccaṇḍamūrtiśca tādṛśī |
mūlamantraśca dhunyādiścaṇḍeśvarapadaṃ tataḥ || 114 ||

caturthyantaṃ śikhābījaṃ phaṭkāraśca namonvitaḥ |
aṅgāni caṇḍaśabdādyaṃ hṛdayādīnyanukramāt || 115 ||

caturthyantāni huṃphaṭ ca namontaṃ tāni pañcabhiḥ |
āsanādikramādiṣṭvā snānādyairupacārakaiḥ || 116 ||

nivedyaśivanirmālyaiḥ puṣpādyaistaṃ prapūjayet |
atha liṅgaṃ tu saṃsnāpya mantrānuddipya pūrvavat || 117 ||

saṃpūjya gandhapuṣpādyairnaivedyaṃ ca pradāya tu |
ācāryo madhyame kuṇḍe dadyādāhutisaptakam || 118 ||

tadyathā -

sthiro'tha vyāpakastadvadaprameyastataḥ param |
anādibuddho nityaśca tataḥ syādavinaśvaraḥ || 119 ||

nityatṛptaśca saptānte bhava svāheti yojitāḥ |
mantrāḥ syurebhirhutvājyamaibhireva śivaṃ spṛśet || 120 ||

sahasraṃ vā tadardhaṃ vā śataṃ vā juhuyād ghṛtam |
aghorāstravyāhṛtibhiḥ pūrṇāṃ ca juhuyāt punaḥ || 121 ||

kuṇḍebhyaḥ svasvamantrāgninudvāsya svahṛdambuje |
tathaiva śivakumbhāstre lokeśān dvāradevatāḥ || 122 ||

p. 449)

toraṇadhvajakumbhasthā drevatāśca visarjayet |
niśi bhūtabaliṃ dattvā snātvā mūrttidharaiḥ saha || 123||

śivaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya namaskṛtya prasādayet |
tato hiraṇyavasanakṣetrabhūṣaṇavāhanaiḥ || 124||

ācāryaṃ toṣayitvādau vittaśāṭhyavivarjitaḥ |
taddaśāṃśena mūrttīśānadhyetṝṃśca tadardhataḥ || 125 ||

jāpakāṃśca tadardhena śuśrūṣūṃśca tadardhataḥ |
brāhmaṇān liṅgino bhaktān dīnāndhādīṃstathārthinaḥ || 126 ||

anyānapi yathāśakti toṣayet kanakādibhiḥ |
sarvasvenāthavārdhena tṛtīyāṃśena vātmanaḥ || 127 ||

pratiṣṭhāṃ yajamānastu kuryālliṅgasya bhaktitaḥ |
vittaśāṭhyena yaḥ kuryāt pratiṣṭhāṃ śaktimānapi || 128 ||

na sa tatphalamāpnoti pralobhākrāntamānasaḥ |
tatastu yajamānāya svasvakarmaphalārpaṇam || 129 ||

ācāryādyāstadā kuryuḥ sapuṣpasalilaiḥ karaiḥ |
tata kartā svaputrādyaiḥ svajanaiścābhisaṃvṛtaḥ || 130 ||

nityapūjādisiddhyarthaṃ vibhavaṃ tatra kalpayet |
ya evaṃ kurute bhaktyā prāsādādyāṃ svaśaktitaḥ || 131 ||

liṅgapratiṣṭhāṃ so'muṣmilloṁke kāmānabhīpsitān |
avāpya putramitrādyairante lokānabhipsitān || 132 ||

prāpnoti tadvimānādau yāvantaḥ paramāṇavaḥ |
tāvad varṣasahasrāṇi bhogān prāpya śivaṃ vrajet || 133 ||

itthaṃ pratiṣṭhā kathitendumaulejyeṣṭhādiliṅgābhyucitā yathāvat |
śreṣṭhāni tantrāṇi śivoditāni kāṣṭhāntamālocya bahuprakāram || 134 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasasare kriyāpāde pratiṣṭhāpaṭalaḥ saptacatvāriṃśaḥ ||

p. 450)

Kriyapada, Kapitel 48: Tägliches Fest, Fahrzeuge und Sitze

Das tägliche Tempelfest führt die Verehrung in eine gemeinsame Bewegung aus Musik, Umzug und Gaben über. Anschließend beschreibt das Kapitel Sänften, Wagen, Liegen und Sitze für größere Feste. Zahlreiche Stellen dieses Kapitels sind bereits in der gelieferten Quelle durch Sternchen als lückenhaft bezeichnet. Die erhaltenen Aussagen werden übersetzt, fehlende Wörter nicht ergänzt.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

athāṣṭacatvāriṃśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha nityotsavaṃ śambhoḥ kuryāt sāṃnidhyakārakam |
yenāriṣṭāni śāmyanti guṇāstuṣṭiṃ vrajanti ca || 1 ||

trisandhyaṃ pūjayitveśaṃ naivedyahavanāntakam |
rudrapāriṣadebhyastu baliṃ dadyād yathāvidhi || 2 ||

atra mañjaryāṃ -

kuryānnityabaliṃ trisandhyamuditaṃ pākyastadarthaṃ caru- rhṛnmantreṇa tu taṇḍulāṃstu salilaiḥ prakṣālya cāgnau pacet |
tenājyaṃ tvabhighārya pakvasamaye mūlena mantreṇa tat tenaivāpyavatārya tena haviṣo liṅgaṃ prakuryācchubham ||

iti |
tadyathā -

sauvarṇe rājate tadvadamatre tāmraje'pi vā |
ṣoḍaśāṅgulavistīrṇe dhaute cājyābhighārite || 3 ||

siddhaṃ havistat prakṣipya hṛdayenābhighārya tu |
mūlenoccaṃ bhavelliṅgaṃ ravidigvasumātrakaiḥ || 4 ||

śreṣṭhādikaṃ tadājyena daghnā cālipya sarvataḥ |
sasvarṇapuṣpaṃ śirasi tasminnāvāhya mūlataḥ || 5 ||

śivaṃ calāsanagataṃ gandhādyaiḥ pūjayet kramāt |
bherīpaṇavagovaktraḍhakkājhallarikānakaiḥ || 6 ||

timilāmaḍḍukāmbhojatālakāhalamardalaiḥ |
saveṇuvīṇākāṃsyaiśca baliyātrābhiśaṃsibhiḥ || 7 ||

madhyamaṃ ṣaṣṭimātraṃ tu vādayeyuśca vādakāḥ |
tataḥ snātaṃ dvijaṃ śiṣyaṃ śuśrūṣuṃ vāgyataṃ śucim || 8 ||

śukloṣṇīṣottarāsaṅgaṃ kaṭakādyairvibhūṣitam |
saṃprokṣya taṃ vṛṣaṃ dhyātvā talliṅgaṃ pātrasaṃsthitam || 9 ||

āropya tasya śirasi puṣpāṇyāropayed guruḥ |
tathaivānyastu sakalaṃ liṅgaṃ haimādikaṃ dvijaḥ || 10 ||

p. 451)

āvāhitaśivaṃ tvagre gacchet tu śirasā vahan |
rathena vā śibikayā dvijārūḍhagajena vā || 11 ||

tathaiva viprāḥ śucayaḥ snātāḥ sarve'pi vāgyatāḥ |
chatrāṇi ca vitānaṃ ca ghaṇṭāṃ kusumacāmaram || 12 ||

sraggandhapuṣpadhūpāṃśca dhārayeyuḥ samāhitāḥ |
tathāṃnye dīpakalasadarpaṇān hemapāduke || 13 ||

• * * * * yo vāpi suveṣāḥ samalaṅkṛtāḥ |
  tatra devāgrato

gacchan sāmānyārghyakaro guruḥ || 14 ||

gandhapuṣpādikairiṣṭvā gaṇebhyaḥ prakṣiped balim |
tatra devāgrato nāryaḥ surūpāḥ samalaṅkṛtāḥ || 15 ||

gītanṛttaṃ tathā kuryuranye * * * * * * |
* * yena vrajantyagre praṇamantaḥ stuvanti ye || 16 ||

nṛtyanti ye vā gāyanti mucyante sarvakilbiṣaiḥ |
vimānasya caturdikṣu pūrvādidvārapālakān || 17 ||

nandinaṃ ca mahākālaṃ bhṛṅgīśaṃ gaṇanāyakam |
vṛṣabhaṃ ṣaṇmukhaṃ devī * * * * * * * * || 18 ||

tatra dakṣiṇato dvāre dakṣiṇāmūrti * * * |

• * tiṃ ceti kecit (?)

svadikṣvindrādilokeśāṃstārādisvasvanāmabhiḥ || 19 ||

namontamiti pūjyaitān baliṃ tebhyo vinikṣipet |
indrāt prācyāṃ *

• * * * * * * * || 20 ||

satyakāyāsya putrāya prabhāyai cāsya vāmataḥ |
skandāya vāyoḥ prācyāṃ tu durgāyai skandapūrvataḥ || 21 ||

somāt pūrve kuberāya caṇḍeśāya svagocare |
kṣetre * * * * * * mukhyābhirvikired balim || 22 ||

athāntargopuradvāri tīkṣṇanetrāya dakṣiṇe |
baliṃ dvāḥsthāya vikirenmṛgāsyāya tathottare || 23 ||

p. 452)

gopurādatha niṣkramya prādakṣiṇyena tu vrajet |
balipīṭhe * * * *

• * sthitvā tadunmukhaḥ || 24 ||

ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya tiṣṭhanti balikāṅkṣiṇaḥ |
te rudrapārṣadāḥ sarve gṛhṇantu balimuttamam || 25 ||

ityanena gaṇāñ śambhoḥ śrāvayitvā tato guruḥ |
madhyahārāntarā gacchannā * * * kṣiped balim || 26 ||

aṣṭau gaṇeśā nandyādyāḥ koṭikoṭigaṇeśvarāḥ |
nandīśaśca mahākālo bhūtanātho mahīdharaḥ || 27 ||

parvateśo guheśaśca kālapāśakapālinau |
prāgādikaṃ kramādebhyaḥ svākhyābhirvikired balim || 28 ||

tatastu balipīṭhasya paritastūpapīṭhagān |
bhūtidādyāṃstu pūrvādyaṃ saṃpūjya vikired balim || 29 ||

bhūtidaṃ durnirīkṣaṃ ca bhīmarūpaṃ sulocanam |
sumukhaṃ triśikhaṃ ceti tribhujaṃ triśirasaṃ tathā || 30 ||

piṅgalaṃ harasenaṃ ca daśaitān bhūtanāyakān |
piṅgalaṃ tatkumudake harasenaṃ tathopari || 31 ||

pīṭhapaṅkajamadhye tu nijākhyābhirnamontakam |
harasenaṃ tu tannāmnā tadgāyatryā ca pūjayet || 32 ||

oṃ harasenāya vidmahe mahābalāya dhīmahe tanno daśamūrtiḥ pracodayāt iti |

sarvānnena baliṃ dadyāt puṣpādyaṃ tadaśeṣataḥ |
kṣiptvā namaskṛtya guruḥ praviśed devamandiram || 33 ||

tataḥ pravṛttasaṅgītalāsyatāṇḍavamaṇḍanaiḥ |
vilambitaṃ samāśritya dvitīyaṃ tu pradakṣiṇam || 34 ||

nītvā drutaṃ tṛtīyaṃ tu gītavāditranisvanaiḥ |
nītvā pradakṣiṇaṃ devamālayāntaḥ praveśayet || 35 ||

antarmaṇḍalake prāgvat parikramya pradakṣiṇam |
prakṣālya pādau praviśenmaṇḍape vārdhamaṇḍape || 36 ||

p. 453)

pīṭhe niveśya saṃpūjya praṇamyābhiprasādya ca |
annaliṅgasthitaṃ devaṃ mūlaliṅgaṃ niyojayet || 37 ||

annaliṅge tu caṇḍeśamāvāhyeṣṭvā visṛjya tu |
tadannaliṅgaṃ kṣaṇikamagādhe'mbhasi nikṣipet || 38 ||

dadyād gobhyo'thavā nityamato nityotsavaḥ smṛtaḥ |

nityotsavādhikāraḥ |

mahotsavavidhiḥ śambhoḥ kathyate yena tarpitāḥ || 39 ||

gaṇāḥ sagaṇanāthāḥ syuḥ sarvaśāntipradā nṛṇām |
pratisaṃvatsaraṃ vāpi pratiṣaṇmāsameva vā || 40 ||

śivayātrotsavaṃ samyak kuryāt sarvārthasiddhaye |
tatra yātrā rathena syādathavā śibikādinā || 41 ||

cakravartyupacāreṇa tallakṣmāto nigadyate |
śibikādyaṃ rathādyaṃ ca yānaṃ khaṭvādikaṃ tu yat || 42 ||

śayanāsanasaṃjñaṃ syāt tallakṣma pṛthagucyate |
paiṭhī ca śaikharī mauṇḍī trividhā śibikā bhavet || 43 ||

paiṭhī tu bhittikāntā syācchaikharī śikharānvitā |
mauṇḍī stambhottarāntā tu śālācchādanasaṃyutā || 44 ||

vyāsāyāmādikaṃ tvāsāṃ samānaṃ tacca kathyate |
trivitastikavistārā dīrghā pañcavitastikam || 45 ||

kaniṣṭhā madhyamaśreṣṭhe triṣaṇmātrāṅgulādhike |
adhyardhaṃ vāyatā vyāsāt svakarṇāyāmato'pi vā || 46 ||

vyāsārdhaṃ bhittituṅgaṃ syācchreṣṭhātho madhyamādharau |
mūrtyaṅgulavihīnocce mukhyamadhyādhamakramāt || 47 ||

sārdheṣuśaravedāṃśairiṣikāvistṛtiḥ smṛtā |
sā svavyāsārdhamuccā syād dantadārvādinirmitā || 48 ||

kampapaṅkajanimnāni kumudaṃ nimnameva ca |
syāt kṣudrapaṭṭikā cetthamīṣikālaṅkṛtirbhavet || 49 ||

p. 454)

bhitterūrdhvaṃ tu hastasya vyāsaḥ sārdhāṅgulo'dhamaḥ |
sārdhadvimātratryaṃśaśca vistārau madhyamottamau || 50 ||

vyāsatripādamardhaṃ vā hastordhvaṃ golakārdhavat |
vetrārdhavad vā chatrābho hasto dantādinirmitaḥ || 51 ||

iṣikāhastayormadhye tridhā bhakte'dharordhvayoḥ |
bhāgayormadhyato'nte cāpyādau syurvedakampakāḥ || 52 ||

sārdhadvayadvayāddhyardhamātraiḥ śreṣṭhādikampakāḥ |
* * * * *

• bhāgau galikāphalakānvitau || 53 ||

madhyabhāge tathā śiṣṭāvūrdhvādhaḥkampakāvapi |
naranārīnāṭakādyairalaṅkuryāt tu yuktitaḥ || 54 ||

iṣikāhastayormadhye vyālāḥ syuḥ koṇagā bahiḥ |
iṣikāgrantha *

• * * * * * * * tāḥ || 55 ||

svavyāsakarṇamātreṇa muṣṭibandhavinirgamaḥ |
nirgamo makarāsyo vā vyāsāyāmasthabhaktayā(?) || 56 ||

nandarudrasamāḥ kāryāstulyā vā syuḥ śararṣibhiḥ |
stambhānāṃ tu ghanavyāsau kampānāṃ ca samau smṛtau || 57 ||

śā * * * * * * * * * * * * * * bhiḥ |
tricaturmātravistīrṇāḥ ṣaṭsaptāṣṭāṅgulocchritāḥ || 58 ||

sahīravṛttakumbhāḥ syuradhaḥ pādāḥ salagnakāḥ |
tāmrāyasaiḥ kīlapaṭṭairyuktyā syuḥ sarvato dṛḍhāḥ || 59 ||

iṣīṇāṃ tu * mā * * * * * * * * * * |
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

• || 60 ||

paiṭhītthaṃ śibikā proktā śaikharīmauṇḍike tathā |
kuryādanena mārgeṇa viśeṣastu nigadyate || 61 ||

svavyāsatulyoccordhvāṅghri * * * * * * * * |
* * * * * * petā jālabhittisamāvṛtā || 62 ||

sakūṭācchādanavatī sadvārā yuktito bhavet |
stambhānāṃ madhyato mānaṃ śibikānāṃ vidhīyate || 63 ||

p. 455)

madhukaśākatimiśapanasā * * * * tāḥ |

śibikādhikāraḥ |

ratha * * * * hyāttu ṣaṭsaptāṣṭavitastibhiḥ || 64 ||

vyāsaścākṣāyatiḥ saiva nābhyantākṣottarāyatiḥ |
svavyāsādhyardhamāyāmo rathopasthasya kīrttitaḥ || 65 ||

ratha * * * * * * * * * * * vā navā |
sapta vā pañca vā yuktyā baddhāścākṣottarordhvataḥ || 66 ||

tiryakkampaistu tāvadbhirayaḥkīlairdṛḍhīkṛtaḥ |
agrākṣānmadhyabhāro yaḥ sa ceṣādaṇḍa iṣyate || 67 ||

tasyopariṣṭād yad vakraṃ dāru * * * * * * |
kūbaraḥ syāt tadāyāmo hastatrayamito bhavet || 68 ||

āvakrakūbarastvagre padmakuḍmalasannibhaḥ |
ūrdhvaṃ tu bhāradārūṇāṃ phalakābhistu yuktitaḥ || 69 ||

prastaraḥ paṭṭakīlādyaiḥ sudṛḍhaḥ susamo bhavet |
svāyāmavedabhāgena rathopasthāgranirgamaḥ || 70 ||

sārathiprabhṛtīnāṃ syādāsanārthaṃ prakalpitaḥ |
akṣottarāyāmasamā cakrāṇāṃ vistṛtiḥ smṛtā || 71 ||

tanmadhyanābhayastāstu daśamātrāṅgalonnatāḥ |
tāvadeva ca tāsāṃ tu vistāraḥ paritaḥ smṛtaḥ || 72 ||

cakreṣvarānya * rveṣu dvātriṃśad vā tadardhataḥ |
te syuḥ pipīlikāmadhyā yavamadhyāstathāpi vā || 73 ||

indīvaradalākārā mātuluṅgopamāstu vā |
nābhyādi teṣāmāyāmo nemeḥ sīmādito bhavet || 74 ||

nemivyāsastu vedeṣuṣaṇmātro'ntādhamāditaḥ |
puṣpasvastikakhaṇḍendumatsyādyaistadalaṅkṛtiḥ || 75 ||

cakrārdhamānadīrghāḥ syuḥ stambhāścatvāra eva hi |
mūlāgrayoste vyāsena catustryaṅgulasasmitāḥ || 76 ||

p. 456)

te cāpi sudṛḍhāḥ kāyāḥ stambhalakṣaṇasaṃyutāḥ |
stambhoccarāmabhāgaikabhāgād bhittyunnatirbhavet || 77 ||

īṣādihastadaṇḍāntakampapadmādyalaṅkṛtā |
bhūtavyālagajādyaiśca nāṭakaiśca vibhūṣayet || 78 ||

sarvatra kīlaiḥ sudṛḍhaistāmrāyaḥpaṭṭabandhanaiḥ |
sudṛḍhaṃ yuktitaḥ kṛtvā stambhānāmupari kramāt || 79 ||

potikottarasaṃyuktaṃ kapotādyairalaṅkṛtam |
prāsādamaṇḍapākāraṃ ramyaṃ saśikharaṃ bhavet || 80 ||

evameva rathaṃ kuryād raṅgākhyaṃ śikharaṃ vinā |
sāṅgrāmiko dvicakraḥ syācchikharastambhavarjitaḥ || 81 ||

vitastibhittisaṃyuktaḥ seṣādaṇḍaḥ sakūbaraḥ |
śakaṭo'pi dvicakraḥ syād bhittistambhādivarjitaḥ || 82 ||

paryaṅkasya tu vistāro dairghyaṃ ca śibikāsamam |
iṣikāḥ syustadākārāḥ kampapadmādyalaṅkṛtāḥ || 83 ||

aṣṭādaśāṅgulotsedhāḥ pādāḥ śreṣṭhāḥ saheṣayā |
tripañcakāṅgulā madhyāḥ kaniṣṭhā dvādaśāṅgulāḥ || 84 ||

svoccāmaśruda(?)tīṣvaṃśācchreṣṭhādyā pādavistṛtiḥ |
pādā vyālahariprakhyāḥ śreṣṭhā madhyāstvathādhamāḥ || 85 ||

ṛjavaḥ kevalāḥ pādā ekadravyāḥ samāḥ śubhāḥ |
iṣikāśca mithastulyāḥ śubhā dārvādinirmitāḥ || 86 ||

haimā dāntā dāravāśca pādeṣāstūttamādikāḥ |
kṣaumakārpāsapaṭṭābhyāṃ prastarau śreṣṭhamadhyamau || 87 ||

adhamaḥ phalakābhiḥ syāt sa ceṣādārubhiḥ smṛtaḥ |
siṃhavyālāṅghriparyaṅkau viprakṣattriyayoḥ smṛtau || 88 ||

anyeṣāmṛjupādāḥ syuḥ sarveṣāmṛjavo'thavā |
navasapteṣūttaraistu kramād viṃśatimātrakaiḥ || 89 ||

śreṣṭhādyamāsanaṃ vyāsatulyoccaṃ caturaśrakam |
paryaṅkasyeva tatpādā vyālādyāstrividhāḥ kramāt || 90 ||

p. 457)

vyāsāṣṭamāṃśādyāyāmavṛddhyā tu dviguṇāntakam |
saptadhaivāsanaṃ hastibhūtasiṃhavṛṣāṅghrikam || 91 ||

sūryāṅgulaiḥ syāt pādoccaṃ devavipranṛpocitam |
sottarābjakapotaṃ tadāliṅgāntarikādibhiḥ || 92 ||

upapīṭhocittairyuktaṃ siṃhapādairvicitritam |
tasyopariṣṭāt paścārdhe hemaratnairvicitritam || 93 ||

nakratoraṇasaṃyuktaṃ kuryāt kalpakapādapam |
siṃhāsanaṃ syād devānāṃ rājñāṃ ceṣvaṃśatuṅgapāt || 94 ||

pūjāpīṭhaṃ tu devānāmādyaṃ ṣaṇmātravistṛtam |
dvidvyaṅgulavivṛddhyātaḥ karāntād daśadhā tatam || 95 ||

caturaśraṃ tu vṛttaṃ vāpyāyatāśraṃ tu yuktitaḥ |
tripañcaṣaḍvasvaṃśairvā pīṭhapādonnatirbhavet || 96 ||

ūhapratyūhacitrāḍhyaṃ gṛhārcādau vidhīyate |
yat pīṭhaṃ piṇḍikākāraṃ hemarūpyādinirmitam || 97 ||

dāravaṃ vā gṛhārcādau bhadrapīṭhaṃ tu tat smṛtam |
tadeva nālasaṃyuktaṃ pīṭhaṃ syāt snapanocitam || 98 ||

tadeva madhyagartāḍhyaṃ pratiṣṭhādau tu yojayet |
kiṣkuḥ pādonamardhaṃ vā vyāsaḥ kūrmāsanasya tu || 99 ||

śaravedāgnimātroccaṃ kramācchreṣṭhādikaṃ smṛtam |
svavyāsād rasanandenamātronā tūttamādikā || 100 ||

nāladaṇḍāyativyāsaṣaḍaṃśād daṇḍavistṛtiḥ |
* * * * * * * *

• tacca kramāt kṛśam || 101 ||

vṛtta eva hi daṇḍaḥ syādadhaścāmadhyanirgataḥ |
tatrāmbujādicihnaṃ syādagraṃ tu samakhaṇḍitam || 102 ||

vṛttaṃ vā caturaśraṃ vā śastaṃ kūrmāsanaṃ tu tat |
svoccavedaikabhāgena ghanaṃ syāt phalakāsanam || 103 ||

kampapaṅkaja * * * * * * * * * * * |
itthaṃ svarasabhāgena praviṣṭādho'sya bhittikā || 104 ||

p. 458)

mūle tvaṃśaghanā tvagre mātramātraghanā bhavet |
āsanoccatribhāgoccā vṛttākārā manoramā || 105 ||

vratināṃ dīkṣitānāṃ ca pūjājapahutādiṣu |
* * * * narendrāṇāṃ vṛttaṃ kūrmāsanaṃ bhavet || 106 ||

āsanaṃ caturaśraṃ syāt pūjādāveva nānyadā |

nityotsavo nigadito'tra mahotsavārthaṃ yānādikaṃ ca kathitaṃ parameśvarasya |

yatro * * * * * * * * * * * * * * |
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * || 107 1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde nityotsavayānaśayanādi paṭalo'ṣṭacatvāriṃśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 49: Das große Fest und seine Anrufungen

Das große Fest verbindet die Aufrichtung des Banners, die Einladung der göttlichen Scharen und den festlichen Umzug. Breiten Raum nehmen Segenswünsche und die Anrufungen der Hüter ein. Die Formeln gehören in diesen historischen Tempelritus; verschlüsselte Keimsilben werden nicht zu eigenständigen Übungsanweisungen ergänzt.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ekonapañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

mahotsavaṃ tribhirmāsaiścaturbhiḥ ṣaḍbhireva vā |
* * * * * * * *

• * * * ratiḥ || 1 ||

caitrādikeṣu māseṣu māsā * sitaparvasu |
utsavāvabhṛthasnānaṃ saṅkalpyāsmāt puraiva tu || 2 ||

yātrāṃ pravartayecchambhorgaṇebhyo vikired balim |
kuryād viśeṣapūjāṃ cāpyaṣṭā * * * * * * || 3 ||

• * * dvādaśāhaṃ vā śreṣṭhamadhyādhamotsave |
  dinairvā

rudranandarṣisaṃkhyaiḥ śreṣṭhādikotsavāḥ || 4 ||

uktāḥ pañcatryekadinairbhavantyalpotsavāstrayaḥ |
dhvajāropaṇapūrvaṃ tu kuryā * * * * * * || 5 ||

na dhvajāropaṇaṃ śastaṃ pañcāhādiṣviha triṣu |
uttamādyutsavānāṃ tu tridvyekaguṇavāsarāt(?) || 6 ||

pūrvameva śubhe lagne dhvajāropaṇamācaret |
tasminneva dine rātrau bherīsaṃnādanaṃ smṛtam || 7 ||

mahotsavānāṃ pratyekamaṅkurārpaṇakatrayam |
dhvajāṅkuraḥ syāt prathamo dvitīyaścotsavāṅkuraḥ || 8 ||

p. 459)

tṛtīyo'vabhṛthārthaḥ syāt sarve syuḥ pūrvamarpitāḥ |
dhvajaṃdaṇḍataruḥ pūgastvaksāraḥ śāka eva vā || 9 ||

sālo vā campakaḥ śasto raktasaro'sanastathā |
akoṭaro nirvraṇaḥ syād ṛjurgranthyādivarjitaḥ || 10 ||

savalkalau veṇupūgāvanye sarve'pyavalkalāḥ |
mūlāgrayoḥ samacchedāḥ sādhuvṛttā manoramāḥ || 11 ||

dhvajadaṇḍasya tuṅgaṃ tu vijñeyaṃ dvāratuṅgataḥ |
pañcapañcaguṇaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ madhyamatyaṣṭisaṃmitaiḥ || 12 ||

kaniṣṭha syād daśaguṇamatha stūpisamocchrayaḥ |
mukhyaṃ kaṇṭhamitaṃ madhyaṃ nīcaṃ vṛṣatalocchritam || 13 ||

tridvyekaguṇakaṃ vā syād vimānāditi kecana |
catvāriṃśacca ṣaṭtriṃśat triṃśaccaivāṅgulāni tu || 14 ||

śreṣṭhādidhvajadaṇḍānāṃ nāhāḥ syustrividhāḥ kramāt |
dhvajadaṇḍasajātīyastūpadaṇḍatarurbhavet || 15 ||

dhvajadaṇḍacaturthāṃśāt pañcāṃśād vā ṣaḍaṃśataḥ |
upadaṇḍasya tuṅgaṃ syāt tannāhodvādaśāṅgulaḥ || 16 ||

vikāramanusūryāṃśairāyatāḥ sārdhavistṛtāḥ |
sacchidrāgrāstrayaskandhāśchidraprotopadaṇḍakāḥ || 17 ||

praviṣṭā dhvajadaṇḍāgre yuktyā kāryāḥ samāntarāḥ |
upadaṇḍaḥ ketudaṇḍādagre tālādhikāyataḥ || 18 ||

tasyāgrādhastalāmātre (?) valayastvāyaso bhavet |
patākābandhanīrajjustadantaḥ saṃviśed yathā || 19 ||

kārpāsikī yantrarajjuḥ sthūlā madhyamayā samā |
dviguṇā dhvajadaṇḍoccā kṣālitā suviśodhitā || 20 ||

dhvajasthānaṃ vṛṣāgre vā balipīṭhāgrato'pi vā |
kuryāt tu madhyahārāyāṃ maryādāmadhyame'thavā || 21 ||

dvāratuṅgād raviguṇaṃ purodvārād vihāya tu |
krameṇa nābhikaṭyūrudaghne gartte vilepite || 22 ||

p. 460)

hemakūrmaṃ nidhāyeṣṭvā sulagnādau divaiva tu |
dhvajadaṇḍaṃ samucchritya darbhamālāṃdyalaṅkṛtam || 23 ||

śaṅkhatūryādinirghoṣaiḥ sthāpayeyurmudānvitāḥ |
tanmūlavedikāṃ kuryād dvyekahastatatocchrayām || 24 ||

dvāroccatryaṃśato dvyaṃśavyāsāmekāṃśamunnatām |
kramācchileṣṭakāmṛdbhiḥ śreṣṭhādyā vedikāḥ smṛtāḥ || 25 ||

patākāyāstathāyāmo nandāṣṭamunikiṣkubhiḥ |
tatpañcāṃśena tadvyāso vyāsārdhācchikharaṃ bhavet || 26 ||

pucchatrayaṃ dvayaṃ vā syād vyāsād dīrghaṃ kramāt kṛśam |
svāyāmapañcabhāgaikabhāgānmadhye vṛṣaṃ likhet || 27 ||

śuklo vṛṣo raktakhuro raktaśravaṇaśṛṅgavān |
sitāsitaviśālākṣaḥ sugrīvaḥ sumukhākṛtiḥ || 28 ||

suvāladhiḥ supādoruḥ pīnottuṅgakakud bhavet |
śayito vā sthito vā syād yathoktavṛṣalakṣaṇaḥ || 29 ||

dhvajocchrayāt pūrvadine pūrvarātre'dhivāsanam |
kuryād viśeṣapūjāṃ ca śivāya vṛṣabhāya ca || 30 ||

vṛṣabhāya tu mudgānnaṃ nivedyābhipraṇamya ca |
vṛṣāgre sthaṇḍilaṃ kṛtvā śālibhistaṇḍulairapi || 31 ||

tasmin navapadaṃ kṛtvā kalaśān nava vinyaset |
āpūrya śuddhasalilaiḥ kūrcahemāmbrarānvitam || 32 ||

alaṅkṛtya vṛṣaṃ madhye parito'ṣṭau ca dikpatīn |
āvāhya samyag gandhādyairabhipūjya yathāvidhi || 33 ||

tārādivṛṣamantreṇa svagāyatryā vṛṣaṃ yajet |

oṃ vṛṣabhāya namaḥ |
oṃ mahābalāya namaḥ |
oṃ haravāhanāya namaḥ |
oṃ saurabheyāya namaḥ |
oṃ tīkṣṇaśṛṅgāya vidmahe vedapādāya [kh: mahādevāya dhī] dhīmahi |
tanno vṛṣabhaḥ pracodayāt |

svairmantrairaṣṭalokeśāṃstadagre sthaṇḍile punaḥ || 34 ||

p. 461)

patākāṃ vinyaset tasmin vṛṣamantreṇa tāṃ yajet |
tasmāddhastadvaye kṛtvā maṇḍalaṃ caturaśrakam || 35 ||

tatrāgniṃ samyagādhāya kṛtvā karma śivānale |
palāśasamidho hutvā vṛṣamantreṇa deśikaḥ || 36 ||

tilānājyaṃ caruṃ cāpi pṛthagaṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
pūrṇāṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ cāpi hutvā vahniṃ visarjayet || 37 ||

suvyuṣṭāyāṃ rajanyāṃ tu kṛtanityakriyo guruḥ |
pūrvāhne vātha madhyāhne pūrvarātre sulagnake || 38 ||

śuśrūṣubhirdvijaiḥ śuddhaiḥ soṣṇīṣaiḥ sottarīyakaiḥ |
dhvajamuddhṛtya yantreṇa vāhayecchirasāthavā || 39 ||

śaṅkhabheryādinirghoṣaiḥ kṛtvā grāmapradakṣiṇam |
antaḥ praviśya nirdiṣṭe dhvajasthāne tu vinyaset || 40 ||

puṇyāhaṃ vācayitvātha tajjalaiḥ kṣālayed dhvajam |
daṇḍasya mūle madhye'gre vṛṣaṣaṇmukhamārutān || 41 ||

tattanmantreṇa saṃpūjya gītavādyādimaṅgalaiḥ |
vṛṣakumbhaṃ samānīya dhvajopānte tu vinyaset || 42 ||

kumbhasthān vṛṣamantrāṃstu dhvaje vṛṣahṛdi nyaset |
maṅgalāṅkuradīpādyairalaṅkṛtya yathāvidhi || 43 ||

rajjvā patākāsaṅginyā gāyatryā vṛṣabhasya tu |
dhvajamāropayet samyag rajjvā daṇḍaṃ ca veṣṭayet || 44 ||

lokapālāsthitaiḥ kumbhaiḥ dhvajamūle'bhiṣecayet |
tanmūle dhvajamārādhya nivedyāntaṃ yathāvidhi || 45 ||

oṃ

namaste'stu triṇetrāya dhvajādhipataye namaḥ |
namo'stu nandine tubhyamutsavasya prasiddhaye || 46 ||

atha dhvajasya purataḥ sthaṇḍile śālitaṇḍulaiḥ |
vihite vinyased bherī vāsasā samalaṅkṛtām || 47 ||

p. 462)

rudraṃ dakṣiṇato bheryā vāmastu janārdanam |
madhye brahmāṇamārādhya koṇadaṇḍe guhaṃ yajet || 48 ||

tadagre sthaṇḍile padmaṃ vilikhya śubhakarṇikam |
tatra śūlaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya yathāvadabhipūjayet || 49 ||

tatastriyambakādyena mantreṇa prathamaṃ guruḥ |
koṇena tāḍayed bherīmidaṃviṣṇvādinā tataḥ || 50 ||

tṛtīyaṃ brahmajajñānamantreṇaiva tu tāḍayet |
vādyakāraṃ tataḥ snātaṃ śuklavastrādyalaṅkṛtam || 51 ||

āhūya vādayet tena trimārgaparivartanāt |
tato'nnaliṅgamutthāpya śaṅkhabheryādiniḥsvanaiḥ || 52 ||

gītanṛttaravaiścaivacchatracāmaramaṅgalaiḥ |
grāmapradakṣiṇaṃ kurvan brahmendrādīn digīśvarān || 53 ||

dikṣu sandhiṣu saṃpūjya mantraiḥ ślokairnijaiḥ stavaiḥ |
āvāhya cā * bhiṣṭūya śuddhānnena baliṃ kṣipet || 54 ||

bho bho brahmaṃstvayetyādyaiḥ śivājñāṃ śrāvayedapi |
tato devālayaṃ gatvā dhvajasya purataḥ sthitaḥ || 55 ||

rudrādityān vasūn somamaśvinau ca marudgaṇān |
pitṝnṛṣīśca gandharvayakṣavidyādharāsurān || 56 ||

nāgakinnararakṣāṃsi piśācān bhūtanāyakān |
abdhīnapsarasaḥ siddhān nadīḥ śailān vanaspatīn || 57 ||

āvāhyotsavasevārthaṃ svaiḥ svaistārādināmabhiḥ |
āgacchantviti ca brūyācchivājñāṃ śrāvayecca tān || 58 ||

oṃ

bho bho rudragaṇāḥ svaiḥ svaiḥ paribarhairgaṇaiḥ saha |
sevyo'yamutsavaḥ śambhoḥ susantuṣṭaiḥ śivojñayā || 59 ||

oṃ

ityādibhistu devādīñcchrāvayet svasvanāmabhiḥ |
rātrau baliṃ ca vikirecchaṅkhabheryādinisvanaiḥ || 60 ||

p. 463)

samālipya pratidinaṃ nivedyāntaṃ yajed dhvajam |

dhvajocchrayādhikāraḥ |

athotsavadine prāpte vīthīstu pariśodhayet || 61 ||

śivālayagrāmapurapattanādiṣu sarvataḥ |

atra mañjaryāṃ -

saṃmārjya grāmavīthīḥ pratidiśamabhitaḥ secayed gandhatoyai- rutphullairdivyagandhaiḥ pratinavakusumaiḥ saṃstaret tāsu bhūyaḥ |
kuryāt pīṭhān yathāśāsvapi balividhaye grāmaparyantadeśe grāmāntaścatvareṣu pratisuranilayaṃ dvāri caityeṣu mūle ||

dvāragopuravaprāntarvīthīṣvapi ca sarvataḥ || 62 ||

nālikerekṣukadalīpūgān puṣpadrumānapi |
prāgevāropayennocet taddineṣūpapattitaḥ || 63 ||

samūlakadalīpūgairamlāyadbhirvibhūṣayet |
toraṇaiśca dhvajaiścitraiḥ puṣpamālāvalambitaiḥ || 64 ||

dīpaprāsādavṛkṣādyairyathāsthānaṃ niveśitaiḥ |
ḍolāvitānayantrādyairalaṅkṛtya yathāvidhi || 65 ||

utsavāhassu kurvīta śambhornaimittikārcanam |
yathāvibhavasāraṃ tu vittaśāṭhyavivarjitaḥ || 66 ||

pañcāmṛtaiśca vidhivat pañcagavyena cāmbhasā |
gandhodakena śītena cābhiṣiñcenmaheśvaram || 67 ||

saśaṅkhabheritimilāpaṇavānakaveṇuṣu |
nadatsu piṣṭadīpādyairnīrājyaṃ tu yathāvidhi || 68 ||

brahmabhiḥ pāvamānībhiḥ kadrudrāyādinā tathā |
rudraśrīpauruṣaiḥ sūktaiḥ snāpayitvā yathākramam || 69 ||

susūkṣmairvasanaiḥ śuklairnānāvarṇairdukūlakaiḥ |
candanāgarukarpūraślakṣṇapiṣṭaiḥ sakuṅkumaiḥ || 70 ||

p. 464)

liṅgapīṭhaṃ samālipya suvarṇakusumādibhiḥ |
muktapuṣpaiśca mālābhirhemapaṭṭaiśca bhūṣaṇaiḥ || 71 ||

alaṅkṛtyālayaṃ cāpi citraiḥ kusumamaṇḍapam |
candanāgarukarpūrapuṣpadhūpaiśca pūrayet || 72 ||

sakarpūradaśaidīpaiḥ sugandhasnehapūritaiḥ |
ālayāntarbahiścāpi nivedyāntaṃ yajecchivam || 73 ||

catustridviguṇaṃ nityanivedyāt prativāsaram |
śreṣṭhādikaṃ yathāśakti naivedyaṃ vinivedayet || 74 ||

upacāroktamārgeṇa sasūpaṃ sopadaṃśakam |
sāpūpalaḍḍukaphalaṃ tadannaṃ ṣaḍvidhaṃ śuci || 75 ||

pāyasaṃ kṛsaraṃ prātarmadhyāhne sagulaudanam |
śuddhānnaṃ tvatha dadhyannaṃ saharidraṃ niśāmukhe || 76 ||

mudgaudanaṃ tvardharātre sarvaṃ madhughṛtottaram |
athavā sarvasandhyāsu pāyasādīnyanukramāt || 77 ||

īśānādiṣu vaktreṣu dadyācchuddhaudanaṃ punaḥ |
niśāsu yantraliṅgādyaiḥ patracchedādibhistathā || 78 ||

indhā[k: ṇḍā]dibhirvicitrābhiḥ prekṣārhābhiryajecchivam |
pūrvamadhyāparāhṇeṣu yātrā rātrau ca śasyate || 79 ||

śreṣṭhotsave catuṣkālaṃ tridvikālaṃ tathānyayoḥ |
rathena raṅgeṇa tathā śibikābhiśca vai kramāt || 80 ||

śreṣṭhādikāsu yātrā syāt sarvairyānaistu saṃbhave |
alaṅkṛte samācchanne hemapaṭṭāmbarādibhiḥ || 81 ||

suvarṇaratnamālābhiḥ patākābhiśca śobhite |
āstīrṇe citravasanaiḥ kusumotkaramaṇḍite || 82 ||

yāne haimādikaṃ devaṃ śreṣṭhādikramayogataḥ |
āropya tasmin sudṛḍhaṃ vidadhyāt pīṭharakṣaṇam || 83 ||

p. 465)

atra saṃhitāṭīkāyāṃ

nityotsavādiyātrāsu haimādyā pratimocitā |
candraśekharamūrttiḥ syāt sā ca nityaṃ supūjitā ||

iti |

athavā dvyaṣṭamūrttīnāṃ mūttiṃ bhikṣāṭanī vinā |
vinaivomārdhaharyardhe kaṅkālaṃ ca vinaiva tu || 84 ||

yā mūrttayo dvādaśoktāstābhirvā syānmahotsavaḥ |
mūrtti samyagalaṅkṛtya sragambaravibhūṣaṇaiḥ || 85 ||

āvāhitaśivāmiṣṭvā gandhādyairbhaktinamradhīḥ |
yātrāṃ pravartayed vādyagītanṛttādimaṅgalaiḥ || 86 ||

atra mañjaryāṃ -

bherīvṛṣebhavyajanāni siṃhakumbhau patākāśca tathaiva dīpāḥ |
etāni saṃgṛhya sulohakḷptānyaṣṭau prayādādatha maṅgalāni ||

atha vedavido viprāḥ svastisūktādipāṭhakāḥ |
āśiṣo vācayitvāgre paṭheyuḥ svastaye stutim || 87 ||

svastaye'stu sadā viṣṇuḥ svastaye'stu caturmukhaḥ |
svastaye'stu sadā rudraḥ svastaye'stu śatakratuḥ || 88 ||

svastaye'stu sadā vahniḥ svastaye'stu yamastviha |
svastaye nir-ṛtiścāstu svastaye varuṇastviha || 89 ||

svastaye'stu sadā vāyuḥ svastaye'stu dhaneśvaraḥ |
svastaye'stu sadeśānaḥ svastaye'stu marudgaṇaḥ || 90 ||

svastaye santu vasavo rudrāḥ syuḥ svastaye tathā |
ādityāḥ svastaye santu svastaye santu kinnarāḥ || 91||

svastaye santu nāgāśca svastaye santu pannagāḥ |
svastaye santu vidyeśāḥ svastaye'psarasastviha || 92 ||

svastaye santu nadyaśca gandharvāḥ saritastathā |
sāgarāḥ svastaye santu śailāśca svastaye tathā || 93 ||

svastaye mātaraḥ santu pitaraḥ svastaye sadā |
devapāriṣadāḥ sarve svastaye santu naḥ sadā || 94 ||

p. 466)

svasti rājñe prajābhyaśca svasti rāṣṭrāya sarvadā |
svasti gobrāhmaṇebhyo'stu vaiśyebhyaḥ svastivardhatām || 95 ||

strīśūdrebhyo'pi ca svasti bhūtebhyaḥ svasti vardhatām |
svastyastu jaṅgamebhyaśca sthāvarebhyastathaiva ca || 96 ||

svasti cāstu ca mantrebhyaḥ karmaṇe svasti vardhatām |
svastyastu sarvadevebhyaḥ pitṛbhyaḥ svasti sarvadā || 97 ||

ṛṣibhyaḥ svasti bhavatu bhaumebhyaḥ svasti vardhatām |
svasti pātālavāsibhyo divyebhyaḥ svasti sarvadā || 98 ||

svastyastu cāntarikṣebhyaḥ sarvebhyaḥ svasti vardhatām |
utsave'smin maheśasya balibhiḥ svasti vardhatām || 99 ||

iti |

atha dvārapalokeśavṛṣabhāṇāṃ yathākramam |
vighnasya vīrabhadrasya mātṝṇāṃ śāstureva ca || 100 ||

ṣaṇmukhasya ca durgāyāḥ kuberahariṇāṅkayo |
caṇḍakṣetreśayoścāpi tīkṣṇanetramṛgāsyayoḥ || 101 ||

bahirmadhyamahārāyāṃ nandīśaprabhṛti kramāt |
gaṇeśvarāṇāṃ pīṭhasthabhūteśānāṃ tathaiva ca || 102 ||

dikṣu viṃśatisaṃkhyānāṃ gaṇeśānāṃ pṛthak pṛthak |
balimantrāstu likhyante teṣāmeveha tuṣṭaye || 103 ||

oṃ sphura sphoṭaya hūṃ triṇetrāya svāhā |
oṃ hīṃ proṃ kapālin haṃ namaḥ |

oṃ

namaste dvāri yuktāya śūlahastāya dhīmate |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya nandīśāya namo namaḥ || 104 ||

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāya paraśuvyagrapāṇaye |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya mahākālāya te namaḥ || 105 ||

ābhyāṃ nandimahākālāvupatiṣṭheta |
oṃ bhīṃ bhṛṅgīśāya namaḥ |
oṃ gaṃ gaṇapataye namaḥ |

p. 467)

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāya bhṛṅgīśāya kṛśātmane |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya śāṅkarāya namo namaḥ || 106 ||

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāya gajavaktrāya khātmane |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya śāṅkarāya namo namaḥ || 107 ||

ābhyāṃ bhṛṅgīśavināyakāvupatiṣṭheta |
evaṃ sarvatrāpyupasthānamantrairupatiṣṭhet |
oṃ vṛṃ vṛṣabhāya namaḥ |
oṃ suṃ subrahmaṇyāya namaḥ |

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāya dharmāya vṛṣabhātmane |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya saurabheyāya te namaḥ || 108 ||

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāya ṣaṇmukhāya śivātmane |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya śāṅkarāya namo namaḥ || 109 ||

oṃ duṃ durgāyai namaḥ |
oṃ dhuṃ caṇḍeśvarāya namaḥ |

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāyai durgāyai śaṅkarālaye |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāyai tubhyaṃ devyai namo namaḥ || 110 ||

oṃ

namaste dvāriyuktāya caṇḍeśāya mahātmane |
dṛṣṭyā nihatadaityāya śāṅkarāya namo namaḥ || 111 ||

indrāya surādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

daityadarpavināśāya sahasrākṣāya dhīmate |
kuliśavyagrahastāya namaste'stu śatakrato ! || 112 ||

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhyaḥ sadbhyo'sadbhyaḥ sarvagaṇebhyo namonamaḥ svāhā |
oṃ pūrvasyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇā vajrapāṇayaḥ śvetāḥ śvetākṣāḥ śvetalohitāḥ divyāntarikṣabhaumāśca pātālanivāsinaśca tebhyastābhyo namonamaḥ svāhā |

p. 468)

oṃ ye bhūtāḥ puraḥsado niśācarā raudrāḥ sadasanto virūpā viśvarūpā mahārūpā ghorarūpā mṛgāsyā vihagānanāḥ puṣṭikṛto'puṣṭikṛtaḥ kāmadā balimicchanti teṣāṃ baliṃ harāmi |
mahadbhyo rudrakebhyaḥ sarvebhyastebhyo namonamaḥ svāhā |

oṃ agnaye tejodhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudraparṣade namaḥ |

oṃ

mukhaṃ yaḥ sarvadevānāṃ yena havyaṃ ca nīyate |
yena pravartate sarvaṃ namastasmai havirbhuje || 113 ||

oṃ āgneyyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇāḥ śaktipāṇayo raktā raktākṣā raktalohitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālatalavāsinastebhyastābhyo namonamaḥ svāhā |

oṃ yamāya pretādhipataye sāyudhavāhanāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |

tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

yena saṃhriyate sarvaṃ yena sarvaṃ ca rakṣyate |
yasmād vibheti loko'yaṃ pretanātha ! namo'stu te || 114 ||

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ yāmyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇā daṇḍapāṇayaḥ kṛṣṇā kṛṣṇākṣāśca kṛṣṇalohitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinastebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |
ye bhūtā dakṣiṇasada ityādinā ca |

oṃ nir-ṛtaye rakṣodhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

rakṣasāṃ yātudhānānāṃ piśācānāṃ ca yaḥ patiḥ |
tasmai nir-ṛtaye nityaṃ rakṣasāṃ pataye namaḥ || 115 ||

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ nair-ṛtyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇāḥ khaḍgahastāḥ śyāmāḥ śyāmākṣāḥ śyāmalohitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinastebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |

p. 469)

oṃ varuṇāya jalādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

yena prasūyate sarvaṃ yasmin sarvaṃ pralīyate |
varuṇāya jaleśāya pāśahastāya te namaḥ || 116 ||

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ vāruṇyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇāḥ pāśapāṇayaḥ śabalāḥ śabalākṣāḥ śabalalohitāḥ divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinaḥ tebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |
oṃ ye bhūtāḥ paśimasadaḥ ityādinā ca |

oṃ vāyave prāṇādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

āpūryante pravartante yena prāṇādivāyavaḥ |
bhūtānāmiha sarveṣāṃ namastasmai nabhasvate || 117||

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ vāyavyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇā aṅkuśapāṇayaḥ pītāḥ pītākṣāḥ pītalohitāḥ divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinastebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |

oṃ kuberāya yakṣādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

yatprasādājjagat sarvaṃ dhanena paripūryate |
tasmai guhyakanāthāya dhaneśāya namo'stu te || 118 ||

oṃ somāya nakṣatrādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

jyotsnāpate! namastubhyaṃ namaste jyotiṣāṃ pate |
namaste rohiṇīkānta! sudhākumbha! namo'stu te || 119 ||

p. 470)

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ kauberyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇā daṇḍapāṇayaḥ sitāḥ sitākṣāḥ sitalohitāḥ divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinaśca tebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |

oṃ ye bhūtā uttarasadaḥ ityādinā ca |

oṃ īśānāya vidyādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

namastriśūlahastāya lokasaṃrakṣaṇāya te |
vidyānāṃ pataye tubhyamīśānāya namo namaḥ || 120 ||

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ aiśānyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇāḥ śūlapāṇayaḥ kapilāḥ kapilākṣāḥ kapilalohitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinaśca tebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |

oṃ brahmaṇe sarvalokādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

brahmaṇe sarvalokānāṃ pataye sṛṣṭihetave |
yajñādhyakṣāya vidhaye caturvaktrāya te namaḥ || 121 ||

oṃ tatpuruṣāya vidmahe pitāmahāya dhīmahi tanno brahmā pracodayāt |

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ ūrdhvāyāṃ diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇāḥ padmapāṇayaḥ sūkṣmāḥ sūkṣmākṣāḥ sūkṣmalohitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālavāsinastebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |

oṃ ye bhūtā ariṣṭadā ityādinā ca |
oṃ anantāya pātālādhipataye sāyudhavāhanaparivārāya rudrapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ

namaḥ sahasraśirase bibhrate śirasā mahīm |
adholokādhipataye anantāya namo'stu te || 122 ||

p. 471)

oṃ namo bhūtebhyo'riṣṭakṛdbhya ityādinā ca |

oṃ adhastād diśi śivasya bhagavato ye gaṇāścakrapāṇayo dhūmrā dhūmrākṣā dhūmralohitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālanivāsinastebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |

oṃ ye bhūtā adhassada ityādinā ca |
oṃ vṛṣabhāya namaḥ |
oṃ haravāhanāya namaḥ |
oṃ mahābalāya namaḥ |
oṃ saurabheyāya namaḥ |

oṃ

vāhanāya namaḥ śambhoḥ kṣubdhārṇavaghanasvana ! |
vṛṣabhāya namastubhyamutsavasyeha vṛddhaye || 123 ||

oṃ vīṃ vīrabhadrāya namaḥ |
oṃ vīrabhadrāya vidmahe gaṇeśvarāya dhīmahi |
tannaḥ śāntaḥ pracodayāt |
oṃ gaṃ gaṇapataye namaḥ |

oṃ ekadaṃṣṭrāya vidmahe bhavaputrāya dhīmahi |
tanno dantī pracodayāt |
oṃ vyoṃ brahmāṇyai namaḥ |

oṃ brahmātmikāyai vidmahe kuśahastāyai dhīmahi |
tanno brahmāṇī pracodayāt |

oṃ māṃ māheśvaryai namaḥ |
oṃ rudrātmikāyai vidmahe śūlahastāyai dhīmahi tanno māheśvarī pracodayāt |

oṃ māṃ kaumāryai namaḥ |
oṃ skandātmikāyai vidmahe śaktihastāyai dhīmahi |
tannaḥ kaumārī pracodayāt |

oṃ haiṃ vaiṣṇavyai namaḥ |
oṃ viṣṇvātmikāyai vidmahe cakrahastāyai dhīmahi |
tanno vaiṣṇavī pracodayāt |

oṃ haiṃ vārāhyai namaḥ |
oṃ prājāpatyāyai vidmahe gadāhastāyai dhīmahi |
tanno vārāhī pracodayāt |

oṃ hoṃ indrāṇyai namaḥ |
oṃ indrātmikāyai vidmahe vajrahastāyai dhīmahi |
tanna indrāṇī pracodayāt |

oṃ hauṃ mahākālyai namaḥ |
oṃ rudrātmikāyai vidmahe śūlahastāyai dhīmahi |
tannaścāmuṇḍī pracodayāt |

p. 472)

athavā

dīrghasvaraiḥ kramād bhinnaḥ sāntasvākhyādibhiḥ sthitaḥ |
bījānīhāṣṭamātṝṇāṃ saptapakṣe tu sapta vai ||

iti svacchande |

oṃ mātṛbhyo namaḥ |
oṃ sarvalokamātṛbhyo namaḥ |
oṃ sarvakokamātṛgaṇebhyo namaḥ |

oṃ nānārūpā mātaraḥ pratidiśaṃ vyavasthitā divyāntarikṣabhaumāḥ pātālavāsinyastā ihāyāntu śivājñayā asmānanugṛhṇantu (pratigṛhṇantu) pūjāṃ saumyarūpadhāriṇyastābhyo mātṛbhyo namo namaḥ svāhā |
oṃ śāṃ śāstre namaḥ |
oṃ praśāstre namaḥ |
oṃ mahāśāstre namaḥ |
oṃ śāṃ huṃ kumārāya namaḥ |
oṃ hastyaśvavāhanāya namaḥ |
oṃ rudraputrāya namaḥ |

oṃ bhūtanāthāya vidmahe (bhavaputrāya) dhīmahi |
tannaḥ śāstā pracodayāt |
oṃ prabhāyai namaḥ |
iti śāsturvāmatastaddevyai |
oṃ satyakāya namaḥ iti śāsturdakṣiṇatastatputrāya |

oṃ

śāmbādīnāṃ gaṇā ye tu koṭikoṭigaṇādhipāḥ |
bhavantu sarve samprītāstebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ || 124 ||

śāstuḥ paścimato'nena śāmbādibhyo baliṃ haret |
vacatpadaṃ tu tārādi namontaṃ ca bhuvepadam || 125 ||

skandamantrau balau japye homaḥ svāhānta eva hi |

oṃ kārttikeyāya namaḥ |
oṃ devasenāyai namaḥ |
iti tadvāmato devyai |
oṃ ṣaṇmukhāya vidmahe mahāsenāya dhīmahi |
tannaḥ skandaḥ pracodayāt |

dhanau śarāgnisvaragau caṇḍaśabdastataḥ param || 126 ||

tārādihuṃphaḍanto'yaṃ caṇḍeśvaramanuḥsmṛtaḥ |

oṃ caṇḍāya namaḥ |
oṃ caṇḍeśvarāya namaḥ |
oṃ caṇḍeśvarāya vidmahe mahāsenāya dhīmahi |
tannaścaṇḍaḥ pracodayāt |
oṃ kṣāṃ kṣīṃ kṣūṃ kṣetrapālāya namaḥ |
oṃ vaṭukanāthāya namaḥ |

oṃ

viśvakṣetrādhipataye viśvasiddhipradāyine || 127 ||

viśvarakṣaṇaśīlāya kṣetrapālāya te namaḥ |
tato'ntargopuradvāri tīkṣṇanetramṛgāsyayoḥ || 128 ||

p. 473)

oṃ tīkṣṇanetrāya namaḥ |
oṃ mṛgāsyāya namaḥ |

niṣkramya gopurād bāhye balipīṭhasya pūrvataḥ |
sthitvā tu pārṣadān sarvānanenaivānumantrayet || 129 ||

oṃ

ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya tiṣṭhanti balikāṅkṣiṇaḥ |
te rudrapārṣadāḥ sarve gṛhṇantu balimuttamam || 130 ||

ityuktvāmantrya tu gaṇān nandyādibhyo baliṃ haret |
nandīśaṃ ca mahākālaṃ bhūtanāthaṃ mahīdharam || 131 ||

parvateśaṃ guheśaṃ ca kālapāśaṃ kapālinam |
iṣṭvā tebhyo namontaiḥ svairnāmabhirvikired balim || 132 ||

atha viṃśatisaṃ(khyai? khyā)stu gaṇakoṭīśvarāḥ pṛthak |
te syuḥ pratidiśaṃ tebhyo nāmabhiḥ svairbaliṃ haret || 133 ||

tadyathā

mahākālo vidhātā ca vajrapāṇiḥ kratuḥ prabhuḥ |
dakṣaḥ śatakratutanuraprameyo'tha vīryavān || 134 ||

nityo vidyutprabhaścaiva śūlahastastrilocanaḥ |
svāṅgadīpastamoghnaśca sṛṣṭikṛccoruvikramaḥ || 135 ||

māndhātā ca mahāvīryo nityayogaḥ prasādanaḥ |

iti prācyāṃ gaṇeśvarāḥ |

agniragnisamānaśca jvālāmālī ca viśvabhuk || 136 ||

hutāśo mūrtimān vyāpī kapilo raktalocanaṃḥ |
ugro raktavapurdhūmraḥ saptārcirviśvabheṣajam || 137 ||

sutapā vegavāṃścātha bhasmacchanno marutsakhaḥ |
yogapriyo dārukaścetyāgneyyāṃ koṭināyakāḥ || 138 ||

yamo vaivasvato dhātā daityaghātī prajāntakaḥ |
mṛtyuḥ pretādhipo dharmaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ kṛṣṇākṣa eva ca || 139 ||

nityayogī ca kālaścāpyāśukārī paretapaḥ |
māyārūpī kṛtāntaśca satyāsatyapriyaḥ suhṛt || 140 ||

p. 474)

pitṛnāthaśca kīnāśa iti yāmyāṃ tu viṃśatiḥ |
rākṣasaścāsuraḥ kravyād vīrahā nir-ṛtistathā || 141 ||

tīkṣṇanetro yātughāno yajñahantā niśācaraḥ |
mahāmūrttiḥ kaikaseyaḥ krūraḥ krūravapustathā || 142 ||

rakṣaḥ kauṇapako dhūmro dhūmrākṣo bhīṣaṇastathā |
vīrūpākṣo'tha bhasmāṅgo nair-ṛtyāmatha viṃśatiḥ || 143 ||

varuṇaḥ śabalo'mbhodhiḥ pracetā nimnagāpatiḥ |
yādonāthaḥ pāśapāṇirānando'mbupatiḥ śivaḥ || 144 ||

kapardī prāṇadaḥ śvetaḥ śyāmanetraḥ sanātanaḥ |
pratyaṅnivāso jalado jīvano nakravāhanaḥ || 145 ||

payodhinilayaśceti koṭīśānāṃ tu viṃśatiḥ |
vāyurgandhavahaḥ sūkṣmaḥ sparśanaśca prabhañjanaḥ || 146 ||

prāṇo'pānastathā vyāna udānaśca samānakaḥ |
nāgaḥ kūrmo'tha kṛkaro devadatto dhanañjayaḥ || 147 ||

dhvajapāṇiśca pavanaḥ śvasano māruto marut |
iti viṃśatikoṭīśā vāyavyāṃ tu gaṇeśvarāḥ || 148 ||

rakṣeśo rayimān somo māṇibhadro'tha guhyakaḥ |
celamālī kuberaśca jambhalaḥ śibikuṇḍalī || 149 ||

kiṃnareśaścailibilirdhanadaśca dhanādhipaḥ |
rājarājastathā śrīdo jyeṣṭho mālādharo dhanī || 150 ||

uttarāśānivāsaśca tataḥ syādekakuṇḍalaḥ |
ete viṃśatikoṭīśāḥ kauberīṃ diśamāśritāḥ || 151 ||

īśāna īśvaraḥ śambhuḥ śūlahastastrilocanaḥ |
anādinidhano yogī kapilaḥ piṅgalocanaḥ || 152 ||

rudro raudragaṇādhīśo viśvabhartā digambaraḥ |
nīlagrīvaḥ kapardīśo vṛṣavāho vṛṣadhvajaḥ || 153 ||

haraḥ śarvo viśvabhuja ityaiśānyāṃ tu viṃśatiḥ |
mahābalo mahānādo brahmamūrtiścaturmukhaḥ || 154 ||

p. 475)

sṛṣṭikṛd vijayo dhātā aghorāghora eva ca |
aghoro lāṅgalī manyuraṅgāraḥ śikhibhūṣaṇaḥ || 154 ||

jīmūto mūrtibhṛt kuṇḍī mantrīśastripurāntakaḥ |
ūrdhvāyāṃ diśi koṭīśā viṃśatiḥ pramatheśvarāḥ || 155 ||

buddhiḥ pramardanaḥ śuddhaḥ kālarūpogradaṃṣṭriṇau |
dīrghabāhuḥ prakāmaśca bhartā hartā vicakṣaṇaḥ || 156 ||

kālāgnī rauravo'ghoro narakaḥ śarva eva ca |
nāgasaṃjñaśca ghoraśca kimpururdanujaḥ kṣamī || 157 ||

koṭīśvarāṇāmityuktā viṃśatiḥ syādadho diśi |

atra mañjaryām -

eṣāṃ bhṛtyagaṇāḥ śataṃ śatamatho teṣāṃ punaścaikaśo bhṛtyāḥ santi sahasraśo'pyayutaśasteṣāṃ ca teṣāmapi |
pratyekaṃ parivāralakṣamuditaṃ teṣāṃ tathā koṭayaḥ khyātāḥ pāriṣadāḥ pṛthakpṛthagato vaktuṃ na śakyāstu te ||

iti |

tārādibhirnamontaistu pṛthageṣāṃ tu nāmabhiḥ || 158 ||

kramāt sagandhapuṣpāmbutattadrātrocitānnataḥ |
baliṃ tu vikired dikṣu bhūtakrūreṇa vā niśi || 159 ||

sāmānyārghyāmbukūrcena dadyādādyantayorbaleḥ |
balipīṭhaṃ tato'bhyetya bhūtidādīn yathākramam || 160 ||

abhyarcya vikiret tebhyo baliṃ nityotsave yathā |
viśeṣaścātra tu snātvā balidānādanantaram || 161 ||

ācāryaḥ sahitaḥ śiṣyairantaḥ prāgavat praviśya tu |
yānāderavaropyātha devaṃ pīṭhe nidhāya tu || 162 ||

yathāpūrvaṃ samabhyarcya svasthānasthaṃ yajet punaḥ |
atrotsavadinānāṃ tu vijñeyā rātrayaḥ kramāt || 163 ||

yathā balibhujastāsu pūjyante sādhipā gaṇāḥ |
brahmabhūtendragandharvayakṣarākṣasarātrayaḥ || 164 ||

p. 476)

piśācarātraṃ ca tataḥ saptapakṣe yathākramam |
navapakṣe viṣṇurātramaṣṭamaṃ paricakṣate || 165 ||

prājeśarātraṃ navamaṃ teṣu tattadbaliṃ kṣipet |
sapuṣpakuśaśuddhānnaṃ brahmarātre baliḥ smṛtaḥ || 166 ||

annaṃ dadhiniśācūrṇalājasaktujalānvitam |
bhūtakrūramiti khyātaṃ bhūtarātre tu dāpayet || 167 ||

indravallīrasonmiśramannaṃ saktupayodadhi |
indrarātre tṛtīye tu baliṃ dadyāt tu deśikaḥ || 168 ||

vaiṇavānnaṃ payoyuktaṃ gāndharve syāccaturthake |
pañcame yakṣarātrākhye puṣpānnājyāmbubhirbaliḥ || 169 ||

raktānnaṃ satuṣaṃ mṛtsnāyuktaṃ ṣaṣṭhe tu rākṣase |
saptame tvatha paiśāce māṣānnaṃ kṛsaraṃ madhu || 170 ||

hāridracūrṇatailāḍhyaṃ samāṣaṃ vikired balim |
aṣṭame pāyasaṃ sājyaṃ vikirennavame punaḥ || 171 ||

sājyakṣīraṃ tu kṛsaraṃ prājāpatye baliṃ smṛtaḥ |
anyathā kecidācāryāḥ prāhūrvai gaṇasaptakam || 172 ||

te bhūtapitṛyakṣāśca nāgabrahmeśavaiṣṇavāḥ |
gaṇāsste navapakṣe tu skandamātṛsamanvitāḥ || 173 ||

prathame bhūtarātre tu bhūtakrūreṇa dāpayet |
tilaistaṇḍulamiśraistu pitṛrātre dvitīyake || 174 ||

tṛtīye nālikerāmbhaśśālyannairyakṣarātrake |
sakṣīrapiṣṭasaktvadbhirnāgarātre caturthake || 175 ||

sapadmākṣānnamājyaṃ ca brahmarātre tu pañcame |
sāpūpānnena sājyena ṣaṣṭhe śaive tu dāpayet || 176 ||

gulaudanena sājyena saptame vaiṣṇave balim |
skandarātre gulānnaṃ tu dadhyannaṃ mātṛrātrake || 177 ||

sājyaṃ sanālikerāmbu drāṅniśācūrṇato'ruṇam |
ato'dhikadinaiḥ śreṣṭhādyutsaveṣu yathākramam || 178 ||

p. 477)

tridvyekaguṇayuktyā syurete balibhujo gaṇāḥ |
śivairapyāḍhakaiḥ prasthairekaviṃśatisaṃkhyayā || 179 ||

śreṣṭho madhyakaniṣṭhaśca kramād bhūtabalistataḥ |
śālyādyanyatamaiḥ śuklaistaṇḍulaiḥ sādhitaṃ haviḥ || 180 ||

viśuddhaṃ baliyogyaṃ syādanyathā doṣamāvahet |
vidhautadantāḥ syuḥ snātā dvijāḥ śuklāmbarādikāḥ || 181 ||

sādhayeyurbalerannaṃ vaheyuśca suyantritāḥ |
athavā sarvarātreṣu sājyaṃ sakadalīphalam || 182 ||

sasaktudadhi sakṣīramannaṃ bhūtabaleḥ smṛtam |
uktotsavadinānyevamativāhya yathāvidhi || 183 ||

pūrvedyurniśyavabhṛthāt kuryāt kautukabandhanam |
puṇyāhaṃ vācayitveṣṭvā sulagne gaṇanāyakam || 184 ||

utsavapratimāṃ cāpi triśūlaṃ cābhipūjayet |
paṭṭasūtraṃ navaguṇaṃ sauvarṇaṃ ca samauktikam || 185 ||

tad dvādaśāṅgulāyāmamakṣateṣu nidhāya tu |
ārādhya gandhapuṣpādyairbhasitaṃ cāstramantrataḥ || 186 ||

abhimantryātha badhnīyāddhaste devasya dakṣiṇe |
traiyyambakena ca hṛdā śūlāstrasya ca kautukam || 187 ||

sāṅguṣṭhānāmikābhyāṃ tu karābhyāṃ tatra bandhayet |
bhāle rakṣāṃ ca nikṣipya nīrājyārātrikeṇa tu || 188 ||

niśāṃ saṅgītavādyādyairjāgareṇātivāhayet |
prātaḥ snātvā yathāpūrvaṃ nityapūjāṃ samāpya tu || 189 ||

utsavapratimāṃ bāhyamaṇḍape sanniveśayet |
triśūlaṃ viniveśyāgre tasya prācyāṃ tu vottare || 190 ||

gomayādbhiścatuṣkoṇamupalipya tu maṇḍalam |
vitānacchatrakalaśadīpadarpaṇacāmaraiḥ || 191 ||

pālikābhistathā śaṅkhairalaṅkṛtya samantataḥ |
musalolūkhale dhaute vāsasā paridhāpya tu || 192 ||

p. 478)

darbhairācchādya sampūjya cūrṇaṃ tatra tu sādhayet |
snātvā svalaṅkṛtāḥ kanyā gāyantyo madhurasvarāḥ || 193 ||

tatra maṅgalacūrṇaṃ tat sādhayeyurharidrayā |
dadhyakṣatājyadūrvāgragandhabījāṅkurāṇi ṣaṭ || 194 ||

āropayeyustāḥ kanyā musale cāpyulūkhale |
tatastatsādhitaṃ cūrṇaṃ haimapātrādisaṃsthitam || 195 ||

hṛdayenābhimantryātha maṅgalālambhanāni ṣaṭ |
dadhyādīnyatha devasya śirasyāropya mūlataḥ || 196 ||

gandhatailena cābhyajya yavamāṣādicūrṇakaiḥ |
udvartya devamastraṃ caṃ parimṛjyātha vāsasā || 197 ||

tena maṅgalacūrṇena hemacūrṇayutena tu |
nirmṛjya devamastraṃ ca taccheṣaṃ bhaktamūrdhasu || 198 ||

nikṣipenmaṅgalārthaṃ tu viśvakalmaṣaśodhanam |
saṃsnāpya cātha vasanena ca bhūṣaṇādyai- rgandhādibhiśca kusumaiḥ paribhūṣya devam |
vidyāṅgamūrtimanubhiśca śivāṅgamūlau mūrtau śivasya sakalīkaraṇaṃ vidadhyāt || 199 ||

athātra tīrthayātrārthaṃ sthaṇḍile'gniṃ nidhāya tu || 200 ||

āvāhya tu śivaṃ hutvā mantrasaṃhitayā ghṛtam |
vaktreṇa pakvaṃ pālāśīḥ samidho'tha ghṛtaṃ carum || 201 ||

pratyekāṣṭaśataṃ hutvā kṛṣṇenāṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
prāyaścittaṃ tilājyābhyāṃ mūlāt pūrṇājjuhotu ca || 202 ||

kanikradatprabhṛtibhiḥ ṣaḍbhirājyaṃ juhotu ca |
svastisūktena caivājyaṃ hutvā tvatha jayādibhiḥ || 203 ||

tatassviṣṭakṛtaṃ hutvā visṛjyāgniṃ hṛdambuje |
rathādau devamāropya tīrthasnānāya tu vrajet || 204 ||

śaṅkhabheryādinirghoṣairgītanṛttādimaṅgalaiḥ |
triśūlāstraṃ puraskṛtya snānopakaraṇaiḥ saha || 205 ||

p. 479)

uccāvacadhvajacchatracāmaravyajanādibhiḥ |
pradīpadhūpakalaśairvidhṛtaiścāṣṭamaṅgalaiḥ || 206 ||

prādakṣiṇyenālayādergacchedāyojanāntaram |
viśiṣṭasindhunadyabdhitīrthādyaṃ pracurāmbumat || 207 ||

vrajenmadhyamayā gatyā na drutaṃ na vilambitam |
tatra svastistutiṃ coktāṃ svastisūktaṃ ca maṅgalam || 208 ||

tathā śakunasūktaṃ ca camakaṃ ca dvijottamāḥ |
paṭheyurgītavādyādau jayaśabde ca mūrcchati || 209 ||

saṃprāpya tīrthatīraṃ tat prapātoraṇamaṇḍitam |
alaṅkṛtaṃ vitānādyaiḥ pīṭhe devaṃ niveśayet || 210 ||

gandhādyairabhipūjyātha tīrthaṃ tadabhimantrayet |
imaṃ me gaṅge yamune sarasvatītyādīnāpi ca || 211 ||

mantrasaṃhitayā vāpi saṃpūjya kusumādibhiḥ |
tato'stramatha devaṃ trirmajjayitvā śanaiḥ śanaiḥ || 212 ||

saha snāto guruḥ śiṣyaistaṭasthaṃ devamarcayet |
nivedyāntamathādhāya sthaṇḍile śivapāvakam || 213 ||

mūlenāṣṭaśataṃ hutvā brahmāṅgaistaddaśāṃśataḥ |
pakvaṃ hutvātha pūrṇāṃ ca tīrthānyāvāhya pūjayet || 214 ||

imaṃ me gaṅge yamunetyādyayājyaṃ juhotu ca |
jayādikaṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ hutvā tīrthe jaleśvaram || 215 ||

āvāhyeṣṭvā tu tīrthāni gaṅgādīnyapi pūjayet |
puṇyāhaṃ vācayitvātha tīrthe devaṃ praveśayet || 216 ||

tīrthe nimajjayed devaṃ tatra pīṭhe niveśya tu |
gandhāmalakahāridracandanāgarukuṅkumaiḥ || 217 ||

kramādudvartayet toyapuṣpadhūpāntaraiḥ pṛthak |
śaṅkhabheryādinirghoṣairvedaghoṣaiścaturdiśam || 218 ||

tatpīṭhasthaṃ tu nītveśaṃ kārayeccāghamarṣaṇam |
hiraṇyaśṛṅgamityādisūktamāntājjapedapi || 219 ||

p. 480)

snāntiṃ ye ye tadā tasmiṃstīrthe nāryo'thavā narāḥ |
tiryañco vāpi te sarve mucyante sarvakilviṣaiḥ || 220 ||

vimucya kautukaṃ tyaktvā devamuttārayejjalāt |
prapāyāṃ pīṭhagaṃ devamābhūṣya vasanādibhiḥ || 221 ||

gandhādyaistu nivedyāntamiṣṭvā saṅgītamaṅgalaiḥ |
abhinandya yathāpūrvaṃ yānamāropayecchanaiḥ || 222 ||

gatvā prāsādamāsādya pariṇīya pradakṣiṇam |
maṇḍapāntarniveśyeśamiṣṭvāthāstraṃ ca pūjayet || 223 ||

utsavapratimāṃ cāstraṃ yathāsthānaṃ niveśya tu |
mūlaliṅgagataṃ śambhuṃ saviśeṣaṃ tato yajet || 224 ||

dattvā caturvidhānnādyaṃ rātrau nityaṃ samāpya tu |
dhvajaṃ saṃpūjya gandhādyairdhvajaṃ tamavatārayet || 225 ||

prāguktavat samāhūtān gaṇān devādikān kramāt |
visarjayet svadhāmāni yathājoṣaṃ bhajantviti || 226 ||

tataḥ patākāvṛṣabhaṃ svairmantrairabhipūjya tu |
yojayenmūlavṛṣabhe saviśeṣaṃ ca taṃ yajet || 227 ||

mahāṃbhūtabaliṃ dattvā gururmaunī janairvṛtaḥ |
niḥśabdaṃ nikhilātodyairvinā dīpairvrajed bahiḥ || 228 ||

sandhisaṃsthāṃstu lokeśān brahmādīnabhipūjya tu |
visarjayecca lokeśān brahmādīn sandhigocarān || 229 ||

tataḥ snātvā praviśyāntaḥ kṣetreśamabhipūjayet |

utsavāvabhṛthādhikāraḥ |

atha prātaryathāpūrvaṃ nityapūjāṃ prakalpayet || 230 ||

tato vikiravikṣepakumbhāstrabhramapūrvakam |
navakādisahasrāntaiḥ kalaśairupapattitaḥ || 231 ||

snāpayitvā viśeṣeṇa mahāpūjāṃ pravartayet |
ācāryāya saśiṣyāya hiraṇyavasanāni ca || 232 ||

p. 481)

bhūṣaṇādīni dattvāsmai dattvā deyāni śaktitaḥ |
liṅginaḥ paricārāṃśca brāhmaṇān vratinastathā || 233 ||

devabhṛtyāṃstathā dāsīstathaiva naṭanarttakān |
bhṛtyān karmakarāṃścānyān dīnānāthāṃstathārthinaḥ || 234 ||

annādyena hiraṇyena vasanādyaiśca toṣayet |
dhvajocchrayāt samārabhya snapanāntadineṣvapi || 235 ||

arthibhyo brāhmaṇādibhyo liṅgibhyo'pyupapattitaḥ |
pradadyādannapānādi suvyañjanarasottaram || 236 ||

evaṃ yaḥ kārayecchambhorutsavaṃ kurvate ca ye |
ye vā paśyanti te sarve bhavanti gaṇanāyakāḥ || 237 ||

itthaṃ śivotsavavidhiḥ kathito dhvajādiḥ śreṣṭhādibhedavihitaḥ snapanāvasānaḥ |
yenendumaulirupayāti paraṃ prasādaṃ śailādhirājasutayā sahito gaṇendraiḥ || 238 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde mahotsavavidhipaṭala ekonapañcāśaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 50: Die feierlichen Waschungen

Dieses Kapitel entfaltet die rituelle Waschung vom kleinen Aufbau mit neun Krügen bis zu großen, vielfach gegliederten Anordnungen. Raster, Stoffe, Gottheiten und Mantras bilden dabei einen gemeinsamen Ritus. Zahlreiche Bauangaben fehlen bereits in der überlieferten Textfassung. Die erhaltenen Aussagen werden übersetzt; fehlende Pläne werden nicht erschlossen.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha pañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

athālpasnapanaṃ pūrvaṃ kaniṣṭhatritayaṃ tataḥ |
madhyasnānāni ca trīṇi śreṣṭhaṃ ca snapanatrayam || 1 ||

navabhiḥ pañcaviṃśatyā tadūrdhvaṃ saptasaptabhiḥ |
ekāśītyāṣṭayuktena śatena dviśatena ca || 2 ||

dvipañcāśadupetena kalaśānāṃ tataḥ param |
tribhiḥ śataistathaiveṣuśataiḥ saptaśatairapi || 3 ||

kṛtisaṃkhyādhikaiścātha sahasrakalaśairapi |
aṣṭottarasahasrairvā sahasrakalaśaistataḥ || 4 ||

vidhivat pūritairuktaṃ snapanaṃ tūttamottamam |
aṣṭottaraśatādīnāṃ * * * * * * paraḥ || 5 ||

p. 482)

madhye tu brahmakalaśaḥ śivenādhiṣṭhito bhavet |
kalaśairnavabhiḥ pūrvamalpākhyaṃ snapanaṃ smṛtam || 6 ||

abhikṛtyādikalaśaiḥ kaniṣṭhasnapanatrayam |
aṣṭhottaraśatādyaistu * * * * * * * * || 7 ||

• * * * * * * * * * snapanatrayam |
  snapanānāṃ kramādeṣāṃ

maṇḍapāt pṛthageva hi || 8 ||

rāmeṣumuninandaiśca rudrātijagatīkarāḥ |
atiśakarikātyaṣṭikarairatidhṛtermitaiḥ || 9 ||

ekaviṃśatihastaiśca daśadhā snānamaṇḍapāḥ |
sahasrakalaśasyātha * * * * * mādhamāḥ || 10 ||

pañcaviṃśatihastaḥ syādekonatriṃśatā tataḥ |
madhyamaḥ syāt tu hastānāṃ trayastriṃśadbiruttamaḥ || 11 ||

svasvamaṇḍapahastānāṃ saṃkhyayaikādhikāḥ kramāt |
stambhāḥ syuḥ susamāḥ sarve'pyekajātitarūdbhavāḥ || 12 ||

navatālocchritāstvalpe snapane'thādhamādiṣu |
rudrātijagatīsaṃkhyaiścātiśakvarikāmitaiḥ || 13 ||

tālaiḥ stambhā bhavantyuccāt kramāt tatkuṭṭimopari |
tannāho'rkāṅgulairalpe tato dvitricaturguṇaiḥ || 14 ||

aṅgulaiḥ stambhanāhāḥ syuḥ kaniṣṭhādiṣu ca triṣu |
lupāvaṃśānuvaṃśādyamūrdhvapracchādanaṃ tathā || 15 ||

praśastatarupūgādyairnālikeradalādibhiḥ |
maṇḍapānāṃ vidheyaṃ syād yathāyuktyupapattitaḥ || 16 ||

caturaśrāścaturdvārā madhyastambhavivarjitāḥ |
praśastayonayaḥ sarve kartavyā maṇḍapāḥ kramāt || 17 ||

sūryavasvṛtumātroccaṃ śreṣṭhādyaṃ maṇḍapasthalam |
iṣṭakādārumṛtsnābhiḥ parito baddhakuṭṭimam || 18 ||

p. 483)

tatra vāstubaliṃ dattvā takṣakarma visṛjya tu |
puṇyāhaṃ vācayitvā tu vāstuhomaṃ ca kārayet || 19 ||

tattatkalaśasaṃkhyākān brāhmaṇāṃstatra bhojayet |
asāmarthye tadardhaṃ vā tato'rdhaṃ vā yathāvidhi || 20 ||

darbhamālāparivṛtaṃ savitānaṃ satoraṇam |
stambhaiḥ sadvasanacchannairmuktādāmāvalambitam || 21 ||

svālepitatalaṃ ramyaṃ dhūpitaṃ candanokṣitam |
sadvārakalaśaṃ nānāphalālambitanīprakam || 22 ||

alaṅkṛtya yathāśobhaṃ śaktitaḥ snānamaṇḍapam |
saptame pañcame vāhni sarvaṃ snapanavāsarāt || 23 ||

kṛtvāṅkurārpaṇaṃ samyak puṇyāhaṃ vācayet tataḥ |
upalipyaiṣu gavyena prokṣya cā(ve? vo)kṣaṇādibhiḥ || 24 ||

saṃskṛtya dhṛtisaṃskārairvikirakṣepapūrvakam |
kumbhāstravardhanīpūjābhramaṇārcanataḥ param || 25 ||

astrarakṣāṃ ca kṛtvā tu sūtraiḥ piṣṭāvarūṣitaiḥ |
kurvīta padavinyāsaṃ prāgudagvyāyataiḥ samam || 26 ||

padāni cādhamādīni ravimanvaṅgulāni ca |
vikāramānāṅgulaiśca caturaśrāṇi kalpayet || 27 ||

tadyathā -

dvikare caturaśre tu sūtrairnavapadīkṛtaiḥ |
tatra madhyapade kṛtvā tenālpasnapanaṃ smṛtam || 28 ||

alpasnapanapadādhikāraḥ |

saptasaptapuṭe kṣetre madhye nava padāni tu |
nidhāya paritaḥ paṅkimekaikāṃ dikṣu mārjayet || 29 ||

vīthyarthaṃ tatra vīthyostu madhye koṣṭhatrayaṃ trayam |
koṇeṣvekai * * * * * * * * * * * * || 30 ||

• * * * * * * * * * padmaṃ tu saṃlikhet |
  

pañcatriṃśatikalaśādhikāraḥ |

p. 484)

ekādaśapuṭe kṣetre madhye navapadaṃ bhavet || 31 ||

tanmadhyakoṣṭhe padmaṃ syānnavakasya tu bāhyataḥ |
parito mārjayet * * * * * * * * * * || 32 ||

• * * * * * * * * * navakāni tu |
  antastrīṇi padānyeṣāṃ madhye

koṣṭhaṃ ca mārjayet || 33 ||

caturdikṣvatha koṇeṣu lumpedantaścatuṣpadam |
koṇāni vyaktakoṭīni saptasaptapadaṃ yathā || 34 ||

• * * * * * * * * * * * * * * |
  * * * * * * * * madhyanandapadād bahiḥ

|| 35 ||

catasro vīthayaḥ paṅktilopāt syuḥ paritaḥ sphuṭāḥ |
aṣṭadikṣvaṣṭanavakaṃ syānmadhyanavake'mbujam || 36 ||

likhenmadhyapade tvevamekā * * * * * * |
syānmadhyapuṭake kṣetre madhyanandapade'mbujam || 37 ||

tadbāhyapaṅktayo lopyāścatasraḥ prāgudaggatāḥ |
vīthīnāṃ bāhyataḥ paṅktiṃ nidhāya tu caturdiśam || 38 ||

vā * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * |
* * sthanavakeṣvantaḥ koṇaikapadalopataḥ || 39 ||

bhavantyaṣṭottaraśataṃ padānyabjaṃ ca madhyataḥ |
paṅktiṃ nidhāya tu caturdiśaṃ bāhyaikapaṅktikam || 40 ||

parito * * * * * koṇaikapadalopataḥ |
bhavantyaṣṭottaraśataṃ padānyabjaṃ ca madhyataḥ || 41 ||

aṣṭottaraśatasya |
apica

tripañcapuṭake kṣetre prāgvad vīthīcatuṣṭayam |
* * * * * * * *

• * * * * * * * || 42 ||

paṅktiṃ saṃsthāpya paritaḥ paṅktimekāṃ vilopayet |
vīthyormadhye caturdikṣu navakāni pramārjayet || 43 ||

dvārārthamatha koṇeṣu syāt padānāṃ trisaptakam |

p. 485)

śatasyaiva punaśca

prāgvat tripañcapuṭake saptasaptapadāni tu || 44 ||

madhye nidhāya parito limped vīthīcatuṣṭayam |
saṃsthāpya madhye navakaṃ paritaḥ paṅktilopataḥ || 45 ||

a * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * |
* * * * * koṣṭhāni prāgvadevaṃ bhavanti hi || 46 ||

dikṣu prakṛtikoṣṭhānāmantaḥkoṇadvaye samam |
catuṣpapdaṃ tad vimṛjenmadhyakoṣṭhaṃ ca lopayet || 47 ||

evaṃ dvādaśa koṣṭhāni pṛ * * * * * * * |

trividhāṣṭottarakalaśādhikāraḥ |

trisaptapuṭake kṣetre madhye nandapade'mbujam || 48 ||

tasyātha parito vīthyaścatasraḥ syuraśeṣagāḥ |
tadbāhye navakānyaṣṭau tadbāhye * * * * * || 49 ||

• thā tathā vīthyagrāṇi mārjayitvā samantataḥ |
  

dvipañcāśatsamadhikaṃ padānāṃ dve śate sphuṭam || 50 ||

dvipañcāśadadhikaśatadvayakalaśādhikāraḥ |

kalaśatriśatake

• * * * * * * * * grakalaśāṣṭakam |
  parito mārjayet paṅktiṃ

tadbāhye paṅktyatikramāt || 51 ||

dikṣu paṅktirvilopyā syāt tasmāt koṣṭhatrayād bahiḥ |
parito *

• * * * * * * * * * * || 52 ||

• * * * ṅktimākoṇaṃ bāhyavīthyāṃ niyojayet |
  evaṃ pratidiśaṃ

vīthīṣaṭkaṃ svavyāyataṃ bhavet || 53 ||

koṇaṣoḍaśakoṣṭhānāmantaḥkoṇacatuṣṭayam |
* * * * * * * * * *

• * * * || 54 ||

evaṃ padāni triśataṃ kalaśatriśate smṛtam |
madhyabrahmapadāmbhoje śivākhyaḥ kalaśo'pi ca || 55 ||

triśatakalaśādhikāraḥ |

p. 486)

ekatriṃśatpuṭe * * * * * * * * * * |
* * * * * parito vīthyai lumpedaśeṣataḥ || 56 ||

tadbāhyapaṅkterbāhye ca paṅktiṃ tadvad vilopayet |
tatastrikoṣṭhāt paritastripadācca paraṃ tataḥ || 57 ||

vīthī * * * * * * * * * * * * * * |
* * * * * * diśaṃ vīthayo'ṣṭau bhavanti hi || 58 ||

aṣṭau ca catvāriṃśacca navakānyatra sarvataḥ |
aṣṭāviṃśatisaṃkhyāni trikānyapi bhavanti hi || 59 ||

ekakoṣṭhacatuṣkaṃ ca madhye padmaṃ ca śobhanam |
* * * * * * * * *

• * * * * * * || 60 ||

• ttatkoṭiprasiddhyarthaṃ tānyapi dvādaśaiva hi |
  tatsaṃkhyāḥ

kalaśāsteṣu madhye śivaghaṭo'dhikaḥ || 61 ||

evaṃ vedādhikāni syuḥ padapañcaśatāni hi |

caturadhikapañcaśatakalaśādhikāraḥ |

• * * * * * * * * * * ya vilaṅghanāt || 62 ||

ekaśo mārjayet paṅktīḥ prācīnāścodagāyatāḥ |
evaṃ pratidiśaṃ tatra vīthayoṣṭau bhavanti hi || 63 ||

madhye cāṣṭadiśāsvevamekāśītipadāni hi |
pṛthaṅ navaiva vyūhāḥ syurmadhyavyūhe tu madhyataḥ || 64 ||

mārjayennavakaṃ tasmin padmamaṣṭadalaṃ likhet |
evaṃ hi viṃśatyadhikaṃ padasaptaśataṃ smṛtam || 65 ||

madhye'bje cādhikastvekaḥ kalaśaḥ śivasaṃjñitaḥ |

viṃśatyadhikasaptaśatakalaśādhikāraḥ |

kṣetre vibhājite pañcacatvāriṃśatpuṭe same || 66 ||

pañcapañcapadairmadhye padme śivaghaṭo bhavet |
tadbāhyapaṅktiṃ parito vīthyai lumpecca tadbahiḥ || 67 ||

p. 487)

ekāṃ tisraśca paṅktī dve nidhāyāsāṃ tu madhyataḥ |
krameṇa paritaḥ paṅktīrvimṛjed vīthiṣu triṣu || 68 ||

tadbāhye vedapaṅktīstu tyaktvā paṅktiṃ tu mārjayet vīthyarthaṃ paritaḥ prāgvat punaḥ paṅktidvayād bahiḥ || 69 ||

paṅktyā syāt parito vīthīratha padmāccaturdiśam |
pratipaṅktidvayaṃ lumped dvārārthaṃ svadigāyatam || 70 ||

mahāvīthīcatuṣkasya sandhiḥ ṣoḍaśakeṣvapi |
vikārakumbhanyāsārthaṃ rakṣenmadhyapadāni tu || 71 ||

dvāraśobhopaśobhāḥ syuḥ koṇāni ca yathākramam |
antastrīṇi bahiḥ pañca padāni dvāri mārjayet || 72 ||

śo(bhāḥ? bhā) svantastrayaṃ bāhye caikaṃ koṣṭhaṃ vilopayet |
tatastu viparītenāpyupaśobhā vimārjayet || 73 ||

evaṃ dvārāṇi catvāri śobhā dvātriṃśadeva hi |
upaśobhāśca tāvatyaḥ pañcāvaraṇasaṃjñite || 74 ||

sahasrakalaśe jñeyā yathāvadabhisaṃkhyayā |

pañcāvaraṇe sahasrakalaśādhikāraḥ |

kṣetre tvekonapañcāśatpuṭe madhyagataiḥ padaiḥ || 75 ||

navabhiḥ padmamālikhya bāhye paṅktidvayena tu |
vīthī syāt parito bāhyapaṅktau dikṣvekakoṣṭhakam || 76 ||

antarvimṛjya vīthyaikyaṃ nītvā tadvedakoṇake |
antaḥstha tripadaṃ lumpet tato madhyāmbujād bahiḥ || 77 ||

prāgudgvyāyate pa(ṅktau? ṅktī) vāthyai lumpedaśeṣataḥ |
tadbāhye cāpi paritastatastritripadāntaram || 78 ||

prāgudagvyāyatā lopyāḥ pṛthag dvādaśavīthayaḥ |
atra syurmadhyame vyūhe pañcakānyatha ca kramāt || 79 ||

tadbāhye navakāni syurdvādaśaivaṃ caturṣvapi |
caturṣvapi ca koṇeṣu vikāranavakaṃ pṛthak || 80 ||

p. 488)

evaṃ tu navakānāṃ syācchataṃ hi dvādaśādhikam |
athaikaṃ bāhyanavakaṃ caturdikṣu vilopayet || 81 ||

dvārārthaṃ * * * * * * ntyakoṇaikakoṣṭhakam |
vilumpet koṭimadhyasthamevaṃ padasahasrakam || 82 ||

aṣṭottaraṃ hi bhavati madhye caikaṃ saroruham |
bāhye vīthyāstato bāhye śiṣṭapaṅktidvayena tu || 83 ||

dvāraśobhopaśobhārthaṃ * * * * * * * * |
bhavantyākṛtisa * na kalaśāstatpuṭeṣu vai || 84 ||

aṣṭottarasahasraṃ hi padme śivaghaṭastathā |

aṣṭottarasahasrakalaśādhikāraḥ |

tripañcāśatpuṭe kṣetre madhyasthanavakeṃ'mbujam || 85 ||

tadbāhyapaṅktyā parito * * * * * * bahiḥ |
paṅktau dikkoṣṭhamekaikaṃ lumped dvāraprasiddhaye || 86 ||

caturṣvapi ca koṇeṣu pṛthak syāt koṣṭhapañcakam |
tadbahiḥ paritaḥ paṅktiṃ vīthyarthaṃ parimārjayet || 87 ||

dvāraśobhādisiddhyarthaṃ * * * * dvayaṃ nyaset |
tadantarekā parito lopyā paṅktistu vīthaye || 88 ||

antarvīthīṃ samārabhya dikṣu paṅktitrayaṃ trayam |
vimṛjed dvāravīthyarthaṃ bāhye vīthyāṃ ca yojayet || 89 ||

bāhyavīthyāstvathāntaḥsthapaṅktiṣaṭkādanantaram |
antastripaṅktīḥ parito mahāvīthīstu mārjayet || 90 ||

tatrāṣṭadikṣu madhyasthapaṅktau madhyapadāni tu |
rakṣedaṣṭadiśāsvaṣṭau teṣu sandhighaṭān nyaset || 91 ||

bahirvīthīmahāvīthyormadhyaṣaṭpaṅktimadhyataḥ |
tattvakoṣṭhāni saṃsthāpya lopyaṃ paṅktidvayaṃ kramāt || 92 ||

evaṃ kṛte tu paritaḥ ṣaṭtriṃśatkoṣṭhakāni tu |
kṛtisaṃkhyāni tannandapadānyantarvilopayet || 93 ||

p. 489)

koṇeṣviti yāvat |

athāntaḥ sthacatuṣkoṇavyūhāntarvyūhasiddhaye |
tyaktvā paṅktitrayaṃ bāhye paṅktimekāṃ vilopayet || 94 ||

tadantarvedakoṇeṣu padāṣṭaśatakaṃ bhavet |
tṛtīyavītheḥ prārabhya paṅktirekā yathākramam || 95 ||

madhye lopyā mahāvīthiryāvat tāvad vinirgatā |
tatastu tattvakoṣṭhānāṃ dvādaśātra bhavanti hi || 96 ||

antaḥ koṇeṣu teṣāṃ ca nandakoṣṭhāni mārjayet |
(hantavyūhe? antarvyūhe) kṛtighaṭā(n?) dvitīye sāṣṭakaṃ śatam || 97 ||

tṛtīye triśataṃ cātha sasaṃkṛtyuttaraṃ ghaṭāḥ |
sandhiṣvaṣṭau caturthe tu catvāriṃśadghṭādikam || 98 ||

śatāni pañca kumbhānāmevaṃ kumbhasahasrakam |
caturāvaraṇe jñeyaṃ madhye śivaghaṭo'dhikaḥ || 99 ||

bāhyapaṅktidvaye prāgvad dikṣu dvāracatuṣṭayam |
śobhā dvicatvāriṃśat syurubhaśobhāśca tatsamāḥ || 100 ||

koṇāni manukoṣṭhaiḥ syuḥ prāgvat tānyapi mārjayet |
lāṅgalākārakoṇāni sarvavyūhe tu kalpayet || 101 ||

caturāvaraṇe sahasrakalaśādhikāraḥ |

kṣetre tu sūtrite pañcapañcāśatpuṭake same |
ekāśītipadaṃ madhye saṃsthāpya nava saṃpuṭān || 102 ||

prācīnāścāpyūdīrcīnā lopyāḥ ṣaḍ vīthayaḥ pṛthak |
ekāśītipadavyūhāstvevaṃ syuḥ pañcaviṃśatiḥ || 103 ||

paryantavīthī bāhyasthapaṅktiyugmena pūrvavat |
dvārāṇi dikṣu catvāri śobhāścaivopaśobhikāḥ || 104 ||

catvāriṃśat pṛthak kāryāḥ koṇāni manukoṣṭhakaiḥ |
madhyavyūhasya madhyasthanavakenāmbujaṃ likhet || 105 ||

p. 490)

tasyāpi paritaḥ paṅktidvayaṃ vīthyai vilopayet |
tadbāhye ca caturdikṣu dvārārthaṃ tripadāni tu || 106 ||

vimṛjed dvārakoṇeṣu pṛthak syāt padapañcakam |
madhyavyūhād bahirdikṣu vyūhamekaṃ pṛthak pṛthak || 107 ||

aśeṣaṃ vimṛjet teṣu homaṃ kuryād yathāvidhi |
tadbāhye tu kṛtivyūhāsteṣāṃ madhyaikakoṣṭhakam || 108 ||

nidhāya paritaḥ paṅktidvayaṃ vīthyai vilopayet |
tadbhāhye'tha caturdikṣu paṅktyorekaikakoṣṭhakam || 109 ||

dvārārthaṃ vimṛjet tattadbāhyavīthigataṃ tathā |
evamekonapañcāśat kṛtivyūhe padāni vai || 110 ||

bhavanti madhyavyūhe tu viṃśatiścāmbuje ghaṭaḥ |
ityekaviṃśativyūhe sahasrakalaśāḥ smṛtāḥ || 111 ||

brahmasthāne śivākhyastu kalaśaḥ paṅkaje'dhikaḥ |

ekaviṃśativyūhasahasrakalaśādhikāraḥ |

itthaṃ padāni vinyasya paritaścopalipya tu || 112 ||

padāni sitacūrṇena samācchādya nirantaram |
śālīnāmāḍhakaṃ vārdhaṃ prasthaṃ pādena nikṣipet || 113 ||

tadardhaṃ taṇḍulāṃstebhyastilān lājān krameṇa tu |
nikṣipya sthaṇḍilaṃ kuryāt kevala śālibhistu vā || 114 ||

teṣu pratyekaśo darbhān viṣṭarārthaṃ nidhāya tu |
teṣūktān kalaśān sūtraveṣṭitān savidhānakān || 115 ||

kṣālitān dhūpitān kūrcapṛṣṭhān saṃsādayet pṛthak |
athācāryaḥ saśiṣyastu snātaḥ śuklāmbarādibhiḥ || 116 ||

bhūṣitaścāṅgulīyādyaiḥ kṣālitāṅghrikaradvayaḥ |
svācāntaḥ sūpaviṣṭastu bhūtaśuddhiṃ vidhāya tu || 117 ||

maṇḍapād dakṣiṇe samyag vighneśamabhipūjya tu |
samācārya (?) yathāpūrvaṃ sakalīkṛtavigraham || 118 ||

p. 491)

• * * staṃn vidhāyātha sāmānyārghyakaraḥ kramāt |
  

prāgvacchāntikalādīni dvārāṇi kusumādibhiḥ || 119 ||

iṣṭvā kṣiptvā ca nārācaṃ prāgvadantaḥ praviśya tu |
astraṃ vinyasya dehalyāṃ vāstupā * * * * * || 120 ||

abhipūjyāsanaṃ ca svaṃ prāṅmukho vāpyudaṅmukhaḥ |
kalaśāṃstu yathoddiṣṭānavokṣyārghyajalaiḥ kramāt || 121 ||

udaṅmukhokṛtyotkūrcān (?) sadāśivatanuḥ svayam |
ādhāraśaktiṃ kalaśaṃ * * * * * * * * || 122 ||

dvādaśāntāmbujendūtthamamṛtaṃ tajjalādikam |
bhāvayan praṇavaṃ sṛṣṭikrameṇoccārayan kramāt || 123 ||

kalaśān pūrayitvā tu proktadravyasamanvitān |
sahemagandhakusumān sitavastrāvṛtān pṛthak || 124 ||

sragdāmālaṅkṛtānuktabilvāśvattha * * yavān |
saśālitaṇḍulāpūrṇaphalopetavidhānakān || 125 ||

samprokṣya teṣu vinyasya tattanmantraṃ ca daivatam |
iṣṭvā pañcopacāraistān homaṃ kuryād yathoditam || 126 ||

alpādikānāṃ snānānāmaṣṭottaraśatāvadhi |
ekāgnāveva hotavyaṃ prākkuṇḍe sthaṇḍile'pi vā || 127 ||

tataḥ saptaśatāntānāṃ caturdikṣu hutaṃ smṛtam |
athāṣṭottarasāhasre sahasrakalaśe'pi ca || 128 ||

aṣṭadikṣu pratiṣṭhoktakuṇḍeṣvādhāya pūrvavat |
sivānalaṃ tu madhyāgnervibhajya tu? yathāvidhi || 129 ||

svadikṣu brahmabhiścāṅgairjuhuyurgurumūrtipāḥ |
vyūhaikaviṃśatiryatra sahasrakalaśe smṛtā || 130 ||

tatra dikṣvaṣṭakuṇḍeṣu tathaivāntaścaturdiśam |
vyūheṣu mārjiteṣvagniṃ juhuyād brahmabhiḥ kramāt || 131 ||

samidājyacarūn lājān siddhārthāṃśca tilān yavān |
tattatkalaśasaṃkhyātamardhaṃ pādamathāpi vā || 132 ||

p. 492)

mūlena hutvā mūrtyaṅgairjuhuyustaddaśāṃśataḥ |
tatsampātaghṛtaṃ sarvamekīkṛtya kuśāgrataḥ || 133 ||

kalaśeṣu kṣipet kiñcinnivedyāntaṃ yajet punaḥ |
sarvaṃ karmeti sāmānyaṃ snapanānāmudīritam || 134 ||

sādhāraṇakarmādhikāraḥ |

dravyadaivatamantrāstu snapanānāṃ yathākramam |
likhyante navakādīnāṃ śaivatantrapracoditāḥ || 135 ||

māṇikyaṃ mauktikaṃ vajraṃ pravālaṃ ca harinmaṇiḥ |
puṣyarāgaśca vaiḍūryaṃ nīlaṃ gomedakaṃ kramāt || 136 ||

madhyendrayāmyāpyasaumyavahnirakṣonileśagān |
kalaśān maṇibhiścoktairgandhapuṣpakuśāmbubhiḥ || 137 ||

īśādibrahmabhiścāṅgairabhipūryābhiṣecayet |
madhyādipūraṇe tvaindrānmadhyāntasnapane kramaḥ || 138 ||

astraṃ caivāstravardhanyāṃ śivakumbhāntike yajet |
puṣpāmbudhūpāntaritaṃ catuṣkānantaraṃ yathā || 139 ||

āporājānamādyād vā madhyena vyomavidyayā |

navakasya |

pañcaviṃśatikasyāpi pañcaratnāmbu madhyataḥ || 140 ||

pūrayed brahmakalaśe śivena samadhiṣṭhite |
pādyamācamanaṃ cārghyaṃ pañcagavyaṃ diśāsvatha || 141 ||

āgneyādipadeṣvājyaṃ madhu kṣīraṃ tathā dadhi |
pūrvatrike cekṣurasakaṣāyāmbu phalāmbu ca || 142 ||

catuḥkṣīrāgabilvānāṃ tvagbhiḥ siddhaṃ kaṣāyakam |
lājāmbu caiva gandhāmbu puṣpāmbhaścaiva dakṣiṇe || 143 ||

hemāmbhaḥ padmarāgāmbho muktāmbhaḥ paścime trike |
yavodakaṃ pravālāmbu tilāmbhaścottaratrike || 144 ||

dūrvotpalakuśāmbhāṃsi śālyambhaścānalādiṣu |
mūlaṃ brahmāṇi cāṅgāni madhye mantrāśca daivatam || 145 ||

p. 493)

pūrvāditrikamadhyasthakoṇasthakalaśeṣu ca |
kṣmādyaṣṭamūrtayo daivaṃ mantrāścānte namonvitāḥ || 146 ||

prāgādipārśvakumbhānāṃ daivamaṅguṣṭhamātrakam |
bhuvaneśāna īśāna ekapiṅgekṣaṇastathā || 147 ||

udbhavaśca bhavaścātha mahādevo mahādyutiḥ |
trikaṃ madhyaghaṭādāpyakumbhādyaṃ pūraṇādiṣu || 148 ||

pādyasyedaṃviṣṇuriti cāpohiṣṭhetyanantaram |
āpaḥ punantvityarghyeṇa cāgnimīleti gavyataḥ || 149 ||

iṣetveti ghṛtenātha madhunā madhuvātataḥ |
āpyāyasveti dugdhena dadhikrāvṇeti vai dadhi || 150 ||

atha pūrvatrike

upatvāgna itīkṣvadbhirmānastokāt phalāmbhasā |

aśvāvatyā kaṣāyeṇa

atha dakṣiṇatrike

• * * * * * * * sumitrānastu lājakān || 151 ||

gandhāmbhasāgna-āyāhi puṣpavatyā tu puṣpakān |
hiraṇyavarṇāḥ śucayo brahmajajñānamityapi || 152 ||

a(thā?tho) samudrajyeṣṭhādyāt paścimatritayena tu |
rakṣohaṇaṃ vāstoṣpate śannodevyādināpi ca || 153 ||

yavāmbhovidrumāmbhobhistilāmbhobhistathottare |
dūrvāmbhasāyaneteti śriyo jāteti cotpalān || 154 ||

triṣṭubhātha kuśāmbhobhiratha śālyudakaṃ punaḥ |
āśuḥśiśāna-ādyena snapayet pārvatīpatim || 155 ||

madhyasthanavakumbhena mahatyā vyomavidyayā |
athavā brahmabhiścāṅgairgāyatryā śivasaṃjñayā || 156 ||

sāvitryā mūrtimantraiśca snapayed vyomavidyayā |

pañcaviṃśateḥ |

atha tvekonapañcāśatkalaśānāṃ tu madhyataḥ || 157 ||

p. 494)

hiraṇyaratnagandhaistu madhyakumbhaṃ prapūrayet |
pādyācāmārghyagavyājyamadhukṣīradadhīni ca || 158 ||

madhyāṣṭakasya tūktāni pūraṇe'thaindrapañcake |
candanāgarukarpūrakuṅkumośīravāribhiḥ || 159 ||

āgneye pañcake śastaṃ pañcadhānyaiśca nair-ṛte |
kusumotpalakalhārapadmaśvetotpalairapi || 160 ||

vāyavyapañcake'thaiśe mallikājāticampakaiḥ |
pāṭalaiḥ karavīraiśca pañcakaṃ pūrayet kramāt || 161 ||

śivabrahmāṅgamantreśamadhyamaṃ navakaṃ smṛtam |
aindrādikāṣṭadiṅmadhya * * * * * mūrtayaḥ || 162 ||

madhyād dakṣiṇato'ṣṭānāṃ vāmādyāḥ śaktayo yathā |
madhyāduttarakoṣṭhānāṃ śarvādyaṃ mūrtipāṣṭakam || 163 ||

tadanantarakoṣṭhānāṃ vāmabhīmādikāṣṭakam |
śiṣṭānāmaṣṭakoṣṭhānāṃ vidyeśāḥ syuḥ kramādhipāḥ || 164 ||

tanmantrāstārahṛ * * * * * * * * takam |
brahmāṅgaireva madhyasthenāṣṭakenābhiṣecayet || 165 ||

prāgādidikpañcakaistu camakaiḥ snapayecchivam |
pāvamānīhiraṇyādicatuṣkoṇasthapañcakaiḥ || 166 ||

madhye śivaghaṭenāpi snapayed vyomavidyayā |

ekonapañcāśataḥ |

athaikāśītike madhyakalaśe ratnapañcakam || 167 ||

hema coktaṃ satīrthāmbhastadbāhyakalaśāṣṭake |
pādyācāmārghyagavyājyamadhudugdhadadhīnyapi || 168 ||

prācyāṃ tu navake madhye candanaṃ rocanāmaru |
karpūrakuṅkumaṃ kuṣṭhaṃ māṃsīgranthimuraṃ tathā || 169 ||

dakṣiṇe vṛṣaśṛṅgebhadantakṣetranadīmṛdaḥ |
taṭākagirivalmīkakūlīrahradamṛttikāḥ || 170 ||

catuḥkṣīrāgavilvāmramadhūkāśokajambujāḥ |
śubhāstvacadha vāruṇyāṃ navake kramaśaḥ smṛtāḥ || 171 ||

p. 495)

kadalīpanasāmrāṇi mātuluṅgaṃ ca ḍāḍimam |
jambīraṃ likucaṃ cātha nālikeraṃ ca jāmbavam || 172 ||

phalānyudīcyanavake tvathāgneyyāṃ samudrajam |
nādeyamatha tāṭākaṃ hṛdāmbhaḥ śubhakūpajam || 173 ||

haridrālājabhasitakusumbhāmbhāṃsi vai nava |
nīvāramudgamāṣāśca siddhārthayavaśālayaḥ || 174 ||

tilapriyaṅguśyāmākā nair-ṛtyāṃ navake smṛtāḥ |
lakṣmīrdevī harikrāntā musalī bhṛṅgarājakaḥ || 175 ||

sadābhadrā śakravallī bhītā caikadalāmbujam |
vāyavyanavake dravyāṇyetāni syuryathākramam || 176 ||

padmadvayaṃ ca kumudadvayaṃ caivotpalatrayam |
indīvaraṃ ca kahlāramaiśānyāṃ navake kṣipet || 177 ||

pādyādikaistu brahmāṅgairidaṃviṣṇvādibhistathā |

tadyathā -

idaṃ viṣṇurvicakrama āpo hi ṣṭhā mayobhuvaḥ || 178 ||

agnimīle purohitamiṣetvetyādinā tathā |
ghṛtaṃ mimikṣetyādyena madhuvātā-ṛtāyate || 179 ||

āpyāyasva same tu te dadhikrāvṇo akāriṣam |
prācyena navakenāporājānamiti sūktataḥ || 180 ||

yāmyāṃ puruṣasūktena kadrudrādyena paścime |
imāṁ rudrāya tapasa ityudaṅnavakena tu || 181 ||

āgneyanavakenemāṁ rudrāya sthiradhanvane |
hiraṇyavarṇāḥ śucayaḥ pāvakādyanuvākataḥ || 182 ||

nair-ṛtyāṃ navakenātha vāyavyāṃ navakena tu |
hiraṇyaśṛṅgamityādyenānuvākāntataḥ kramāt || 183 ||

aiśānyāṃ śanna-indrādyānnavakenābhiṣicya tu |
madhyasthaśivakumbhena mahatyā vyomavidyayā || 184 ||

ekāśīteḥ |

p. 496)

aṣṭottaraśate madhye ratnahemakuśāmbubhiḥ |
śivakumbhaṃ samāpūrya tadbāhyāṃśatrikeṣvapi || 185 ||

nyagrodhodumbarāśvatthaiḥ plakṣajambupalāśajaiḥ |
śirīṣabilvamadhukaiḥ saptaparṇāsanārjunaiḥ || 186 ||

agnyādiṣvaikṣavaṃ kṣaudraṃ tilaṃ gavyaṃ tu pañcakam |
madhyādipūrvanavake kuśamūlāṣṭamṛttikāḥ || 187 ||

śākapriyaṅgumāṣāśca yavagodhūmasarṣapāḥ |
mudgāstilāśca niṣpāvā yāmye madhyādito nava || 188 ||

campakonmattakadroṇairaśokakumudotpalaiḥ |
karavīrābjajātībhiḥ pūrayet paścime nava || 189 ||

bilvāmrabadarīpūganālikerāṇi ḍāḍimam |
rambhāpanasajambūni kauberyāṃ pūrayennava || 190 ||

nadīhradataṭākābdhiśubhakūpāmbukuṅkumam |
rajanīśālipiṣṭaṃ ca bhasma cāpyanalāṣṭake || 191 ||

lakṣmī devī harikrāntā sahā caikadalāmbujam |
śakravallī sadābhadrā musalī nair-ṛtāṣṭake || 192 ||

dve tulasyāyapāmārgo bhṛṅgarāḍaparājitā |
bhītā damanakaṃ dūrvetyuktaṃ syānmārutāṣṭake || 193 ||

aiśāṣṭakaṃ tvaṣṭagandhaiścandanādyaistu pūrayet |
atha trikeṣu śrīparṇī śamī ca khadiraṃ tataḥ || 194 ||

sptacchadaṃ ca kakubhamasanaṃ ca kadambakam |
raktacandanaloghre ca saralaṃ sarjameva ca || 195 ||

bakulaṃ karṇikāraṃ ca pāṭalāraravathe tathā |
tamālabilvau dhātrī ca catuḥkṣīranagā api || 196 ||

rudrākṣaṃ putrajīvaṃ ca trikepvāpūrayet kramāt |
madhye catustrikāṇāṃ tu pūrvādikramayogataḥ || 197 ||

mūlaṃ brahmāṇi cāṅgāni mantrāḥ syurdaivatāni ca |
koṇakoṣṭhacatuṣkasya kṣmādimūrticatuṣṭayam || 198 ||

p. 497)

daivataṃ cāpi nāmāni mantrāsteṣāṃ namontakāḥ |
āporājānamādyāt prāg yāmye puruṣasūktataḥ || 199 ||

kadrudrādyena vāruṇyāmimāṁ rudrāya cottare |
navakānāṃ tu mantrāḥ syurāpo viṣṇuśca pūrvayoḥ || 200 ||

sūktayordaivataṃ cātha rudraḥ syācchiṣṭayorapi |
āgneyasyāṣṭakasyemāṁ rudrāya sthiradhanvane || 201 ||

hiraṇyavarṇāḥśucayaḥ ityādyaṃ nair-ṛtāṣṭake |
hiraṇyaśṛṅgamityādyād vāyavyāṣṭaghaṭairapi || 202 ||

śanna indrādikaṃ sūktamaiśānyāmaṣṭakasya tu |
rudraścāpo varuṇaścendrāgnī daivataṃ kramāt || 203 ||

etairdevamabhiṣecayediti yāvat |

trikāṇāmatha cāṣṭānāmindrāgnyorantaratrikān |
prārabhyāṅguṣṭhamātraśca bhuvaneśvarasaṃjñakaḥ || 204 ||

īśānaścaikapiṅgākṣa udbhavaśca bhavastathā |
mahādevo mahātejā mantrāstaddevatāśca te || 205 ||

tārādinamontāni tattannāmadheyāni mantrā iti yāvat |
idaṃ viṣṇvādika cātha dadhikrāvṇādikatrayam || 206 ||

agnimīletipūrvā ṛgiṣetvetyādikaṃ tathā |
ghṛtaṃ mimikṣetyādyaṃ ca madhuvātā ṛtāyate || 207 ||

mantrāḥ syurdevatāścāsāmādyāyā viṣṇurucyate |
dadhyāditritayasyāpa ṛgvedādestu pāvakaḥ || 208 ||

iṣetvādyasya savitā ghṛtāderapi cānalaḥ |
madhvādeḥ pitaro daivamāpyāyasvādike śaśī || 209 ||

ākāśo'rkaśca somaśca yajamānaśca daivatam |
mantrāḥ purovat paṅktyarṇavyomavyāpiṣaḍarṇakau || 210 ||

aghorāstraṃ tathāstraṃ ca mantrāstaddevatā śivaḥ |

ebhiryathākramamabhiṣecayediti yāvat |

madhyena śivakumbhena mahatyā vyomavidyayā || 211 ||

p. 498)

abhiṣiñcenmahādevaṃ devatāsya śivaḥ svayam |

aṣṭottaraśatasya |

dvipañcāśatsamadhikadviśatasnapanasya tu || 212 ||

madhyakumbhaṃ yathāpūrvaṃ hemaratnakuśāmbubhiḥ |
pūrayedatha dikṣvaṣṭanavakānyapi tadbahiḥ || 213 ||

catuṣkoṇasthanavakānyapītyaṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
aṣṭottaraśatoktaistu dravyairevābhipūrayet || 214 ||

taireva devatāmantrairatha dvādaśakānyapi |
caturdikṣu kramādebhirdravyairadbhiśca pūrayet || 215 ||

nandyāvartaṃ ca dhurdhūraṃ kapitthaṃ ca kadambakam |
mālyaṅgaścaiva bhadrā ca tadvad drāvaṇabilvakam || 216 ||

marukaṃ padmatulasī muṇḍī kuravakārjake |
madhyadvādaśake prācyāṃ somakarpūravallike || 217 ||

kubjakaṃ śatapatraṃ ca karṇikāraṃ bakaṃ tathā |
śvetārkamaruṇāgastikusumaṃ kāñcanārakam || 218 ||

mallikāyugalaṃ raktakaravīraṃ ca dakṣiṇe |
tamālaṃ mādhavī śvetamandāraṃ pāṭaladvayam || 219 ||

gokṣuraṃ bhūkadambaṃ cādhyaṅkolasya ca pallavaḥ |
bījapūrasya kusumaṃ lavaṅkasya ca pallavaḥ || 220 ||

rājārkaḥ svarṇayūthī ca pratyag dvādaśakasya tu |
śvetapallavapuṣpe dve śvetadūrvā mahāmarī || 221 ||

kaccorośīramustāśca palāśakusumaṃ tataḥ |
sitāsitonmattapuṣpe śephālī bṛhatī tathā || 222 ||

madhyadādaśake saumye dravyāṇi syuryathākramam |
pārśvadvādaśakānyaṣṭāvāpūrya svacchavāribhiḥ || 223 ||

sacandanaṃ hiraṇyaṃ ca puṣpāṇyapyeṣu nikṣipet |
aṣṭottaraśataproktaimastraistairnavakaiḥ kramāt || 224 ||

p. 499)

ekādasānuvākaistu raudradvādaśakaiḥ śivam |
aindrādikaistu saṃsnāpya śiṣṭadvādaśakena tu || 225 ||

brahmabhirmadhyamaṃ kumbhaṃ mahatyā vyomavidyayā |

dvipañcāśadadhikadviśatasya |

kalaśatriśatasyāpi hemaratnakuśāmbubhiḥ || 226 ||

madhyakumbhaṃ samāpūrya tadbāhyakalaśāṣṭakam |
ratnāṣṭakena tīrthādbhiḥ samāpūryāsya bāhyataḥ || 227 ||

aṣṭottaraśatadravyaistathaivāpūrya mantrataḥ |
tatkoṇe navakāntaḥ sthapadānāṃ tu catuṣṭayam || 228 ||

śuddhādbhiḥ pūrayet tasmād bāhyalāṅgalakoṇagāt |
dvipañcāśaddviśatavad dravyairmantraiśca daivataiḥ || 229 ||

pūrayitvā tu tanmadhyanavakāni trikāṇi ca |
dvādaśāṣṭaprasaṃkhyāni hemāmbhobhiḥ prapūrayet || 230 ||

triśatasya |

aṣṭādhikapañcaśate madhyakumbhaṃ tu pūrvavat |
sapañcaratnahemādbhiḥ samāpūrya yathāvidhi || 231 ||

bāhye vikārakumbhāṃśca tadbāhyanavakāṣṭake |
madhyatrikāṣṭake caiva sadvādaśaśa(tān?taṃ) ghaṭān || 232 ||

aṣṭottaraśatadravyaiścaturbhiścaiva pūrayet |
tadbāhyatastu parito navakāvaraṇadvaye || 233 ||

catvāriṃśatprasaṃkhyāni navakāni bhavanti hi |
teṣāṃ tu madhyakumbheṣu tāvaddravyāṇi nikṣipet || 234 ||

śiṣṭadravyacatuṣkeṇa koṇakumbhāṃstu pūrayet |
śiṣṭāṃstu kalaśān sarvāñ śuddhāmbhomiḥ prapūrayet || 235 ||

sahemagandhakusumān mūlena tu yathāvidhi |
madhyāvaraṇakumbhaistu rudreṇaivābhiṣecayet || 236 ||

tadbāhye navakaiḥ sarvaiḥ kramānnārāyaṇoditaiḥ |
adhya(?)gatha vallībhirabhiṣicya krameṇa tu || 237 ||

p. 500)

madhyasthanavakumbhena snapayed vyomavidyayā |
athavā sarvakumbhaiśca saṃhitāmanubhiḥ kramāt || 238 ||

brahmabhiḥ śivagāyatryā sāvitryā vyomavidyayā |
abhiṣiñced gururdevaṃ tattatsūktānyanukramāt || 239 ||

aṣṭau mūrttidharā viprā japeyuḥ paritaḥ sthitāḥ |
kuśakūrcaistu kalaśān saṃspṛśantastathā śivam || 240 ||

aṣṭādhikapañcaśatasya |

atha saptaśate viṃśatyadhike madhyamaṃ ghaṭam |
hemaratnaiśca śuddhādbhiḥ pūrayet saṃhitājapāt || 241 ||

dvāsaptatiṃ tu kalaśāṃstadbāhye navakāṣṭake |
tāvaddravyaiḥ kramānmantrairaṣṭottaraśatoditaiḥ || 242 ||

bāhye dvāsaptativyūhān kramādāvaraṇatraye |
teṣāṃ navakamadhyastha kumbhāstāvanta eva hi || 243 ||

teṣu dravyāṇi tāvanti kramāt tānyekaśaḥ kṣipet |
dravyadvādaśakaṃ śiṣṭaṃ koṇeṣvāvaraṇatraye || 244 ||

kramād dvādaśakumbheṣu śārvāśāntaṃ vinikṣipet |
madhyādikeṣu vyūheṣvapyekāśītiprasaṅgyayā || 245 ||

vyomavyāpipadānyeṣu kramāt tāvanti vinyaset |
tattaduddiṣṭamadhvānaṃ ṣaḍvidhaṃ caiṣu yojayet || 246 ||

saṃpūjya ca vidhānena mahatyā vyomavidyayā |
abhiṣiñced gururdevaṃ rudreṇa brahmabhistathā || 247 ||

prāgvanmūrtidharā viprāḥ kadrudraṃ pauruṣaṃ tataḥ |
śrīsuktaṃ pavamānaṃ ca japeyuḥ kūrcapāṇayaḥ || 248 ||

viṃśatyadhikasaptaśatasya |

pañcāvaraṇayuktasya sahasrakalaśasya tu |
gandhakāñcanaratnaiśca kuśatīrthajalairghaṭam || 249 ||

śivākhyaṃ pūrayenmadhye tadbhāhyaghaṭaviṃśateḥ |
agnyādikoṇakumbhāṃstu pādyācāmārghyagavyakaiḥ || 250 ||

p. 501)

śiṣṭān dugdhaghṛtakṣaudradadhīkṣuphalavāribhiḥ |
kaṣāyatoyagomūtrapuṣpagomayakāñcanaiḥ || 251 ||

pṛthag bilvasya pañcāṅgaiḥ sahāmbhobhiḥ prapūrayet |

prathamāvaraṇasya |

atha dvitīyāvaraṇe dūrvāyavatilāmbubhiḥ || 252 ||

śālyutpalatrayāmbhobhiścatuḥkṣīranagāṅkuraiḥ |
jambūśirīṣapālāśasaptaparṇāsanārjunaiḥ || 253 ||

priyaṅgumāṣagodhumamudgasarṣapavaiṇavaiḥ |
niṣpāvakamahāvrīhiśyāmākāṇugavīthukaiḥ || 254 ||

masūrakakulasthaiścāpyāḍhakībhiśca jartilaiḥ |
siddhārthairapi nīvāraiḥ pūrayet tu yathāvidhi || 255 ||

tato viśuddhadeśasthanadīvalmīkatīrthajāḥ |
vṛ(ṣabhe? ṣebha)giriśṛṅgebhyaḥ kulī(re? ra)kṣetrayormṛdaḥ || 256 ||

palāśakuśabilvānāṃ kṣīrāgānāṃ ca mūlataḥ |
vedyā varāhakṛ(ṣṭai?ṣṭā)śca mṛdo devagṛhasya ca || 257 ||

kumudotpalapadmānāṃ mūlebhyo mṛttikāḥ pṛthak |
campakadvayamunmattatrayaṃ vai pāṭalaṃ yavam || 258 ||

aśokadroṇakusumakaravīracatuṣṭayam |
padmadvayaṃ ca kumudadvayaṃ vai tuladīdvayam || 259 ||

śatapatraṃ kubjakaṃ ca mādhavī mallikādvayam |
saptakālaṃ ca nāraṃ ca puṣpe punnāganāgayoḥ || 260 ||

rājārkaṃ dhavalārkaṃ ca kalhārendīvare tathā |
sitāruṇe ca mandāre karṇikāraṃ mahāmarī || 261 ||

ārtiṃ kusumbhakusumaṃ sitakṛṣṇāparājite |
palāśapuṣpaṃ bakulaṃ nandyāvartaṃ kadambakam || 262 ||

damanaṃ padmatulasī muṇḍī kuravakaṃ tathā |
hīriberaṃ maruvakaṃ mustā gra(nthī? nthi)ruśīrakam || 263 ||

p. 502)

bṛhatyāragvadhau jambūpallavaṃ cūtapallavam |
aruṇāgastikusumamāmrapuṣpaṃ ca corakam || 264 ||

śephālīkusumaṃ lakṣmī sahadevī kṛtāñjaliḥ |
bhītendravallī musalībhadre dūrvādvayaṃ tathā || 265 ||

harikrāntā bhṛṅgarājadvayaṃ caikadalāmbujam |
bhūkadamba itīmāni dvātriṃśadadhikaṃ śatam || 266 ||

dvitīyāvaraṇasya |

tṛtīye'pi ca mālyaṅgaṃ śamīpuṣpaṃ ca taddalam |
apāmārgaḥ śaṅkhapuṣpaṃ tāpiñchaṃ ca tamālakam || 267 ||

brāhmī rudrajaṭā sūryavartinī ca suvarcalā |
vanamālā tathā śyāmā paṭṭī rāvaṇabilvakam || 268 ||

karpūravallikā somavallī dhātryaṅkuraṃ tathā |
dūrvāsanaprasūne dve bakapuṣpaṃ tathārjakam || 269 ||

kuṭajaṃ saralaṃ kuṣṭhaṃ candanaṃ raktacandanam |
kuṅkumaṃ ca muraṃ bhāṃsī karpūraṃ cāgarudvayam || 270 ||

jātīphalaṃ ca mañjiṣṭhā devadāruśca rocanā |
khaṣaṃ caṣālapadmākṣau gandhāmalakagandhakāḥ || 271 ||

elālavaṅgatakkolaharitālamanaśśilāḥ |
gairikaṃ mākṣikaṃ kākṣī sindūraṃ daradaṃ śikhā || 272 ||

ayastīkṣṇamayaskāntastāmraṃ trapu ca pittalam |
sīsakaṃ rajataṃ svarṇaṃ vaikrāntaṃ cābhrakatrayam || 273 ||

(sau? sū)ryendukāntau sphaṭikaṃ lohaṃ tutthaṃ ca kāṃsyakam |
nālikerāmrapanasarambhālikucaḍāḍimāḥ || 274 ||

mātuluṅgaṃ ca jambīraṃ bailvamātuṇḍikāphalam |
pūgaṃ ca badaraṃ drākṣā nāraṅgāmalakīphale || 275 ||

madhūkabrahmavṛkṣau ca śrīparṇīkhadirāvapi |
padmakaṃ sarjalodhrau ca rauhītakavikaṅkatau || 276 ||

p. 503)

bilvāragvadhaśākāśca dhātrī caiva harītakī |
jambūśca sārāṇyeteṣāṃ ratnāni ca pṛthaṅ nava || 277 ||

vajrādikāni kramaśo haimānyastrāṇyatho daśa |
haridrāyavagodhūmaśālīcūrṇāni bhasma ca || 278 ||

mudgamāṣakulasthānāṃ cūrṇānyapi ca saktavaḥ |
dhānāḥ karambāścoḍumbā balā cātibalā tathā || 279 ||

samudrasindhutīrthāmbho vāpīkūpataṭākajam |
hradanirjharatoyaṃ ca rudrākṣaṃ ca yathākramam || 280 ||

itthaṃ tṛtīyāvaraṇe kalaśānāṃ catuṣṭayam |
śataṃ ca catvāriṃśacca dravyairuktaiḥ prapūrayet || 281 ||

tṛtīyāvaraṇasya |

caturthāvaraṇe cātha * * * kalaśottaram |
catuśśataṃ hi kalaśān hemakarpūrakuṅkumaiḥ || 282 ||

nādeyaiḥ pūrayet toyairgāyatryā śivasaṃjñayā |

caturthāvaraṇasya |

pañcamāvaraṇe tadvad dvāsaptatiśatadvayam || 283 ||

kumbhāḥ syustān sakarpūracandanāgaruvāribhiḥ |
pūrayecchivasāvitryā prādakṣiṇyād yathāvidhi || 284 ||

tataḥ sandhisthakumbhāṃstu tīrthatoyena pūrayet |
triyambakena gandhaṃ ca hiraṇyaṃ caiva nikṣipet || 285 ||

sarvatrāvṛtikumbhānāṃ pūraṇe pūjane tathā |
prāgādikaṃ syādīśāntaṃ kramo'yaṃ snapane'pi ca || 283 ||

vyūhānāṃ navakādīnāṃ prāgyāmyāpyaindavāntakam |
agnirakṣonīleśāntaṃ pūrayet snapayedapi || 287 ||

īśānādyāstu sadyāntaṃ madhyādyāvaraṇeśvarāḥ |
sadāśivādayaścāpi śāntyatītādikāḥ kalāḥ || 288 ||

p. 504)

adhvāno'pi punaścaiṣu madhyādyeṣu sthitāḥ kramāt |
madhyame śivakumbhe tu sarveṣu kalaśeṣvapi || 289 ||

smartavyāḥ syuḥ ṣaḍadhvānaḥ samaṣṭivyaṣṭimārgataḥ |
sarvatrāpi ca kumbheṣu svarṇaṃ māṣamitaṃ kṣipet || 290 ||

tadardhaṃ vāpyato'rdhaṃ vā śreṣṭhamadhyādhamakramāt |
tridvyekaniṣkaṃ śreṣṭhādyaṃ madhye śivaghaṭe kṣipet || 291 ||

sāmānyaṃ sarvakumbhānāṃ gavyamadhvaikṣavaṃ vinā |
pūraṇaṃ śuddhatoyena vastraṃ kūrcaṃ ca kāñcanam || 292 ||

pallavāni pidhānaṃ ca gavyādīnāṃ ca tat samam |

pañcāvaraṇasahasrakalaśādhikāraḥ |

aṣṭottarasahasrasya prāgvacchivaghaṭaṃ jalaiḥ || 293 ||

saratnahemagandhaistu samāpūrya yathāvidhi |
pūrvādidikpañcakeṣu dravyairviṃśatibhiḥ kramāt || 294 ||

pūrvavat pūrayenmantraiḥ pañcakānyānalādiṣu |
śuddhāmbhobhiḥ sakarpūraiḥ pūrayet kusumānvitaiḥ || 295 ||

madhyamavyūhasya |

bāhye dvitīyavyūhe tu vikāranavakāni tu |
tṛtīyāvaraṇaproktairmālyaṅgādyaiḥ prapūrayet || 296 ||

dvitīyavyūhasya |

atha tṛtīyavyūhe tu caturdiṅnavakāni tu |
dūrvādinīvārāntaistu dvitīyāvaraṇoditaiḥ || 297 ||

padmākṣarudrākṣābhyāṃ ca tattvadravyaistu pūrayet |
śiṣṭāśītiprasaṃkhyānāṃ navakānāṃ yathākramam || 298 ||

madhyakumbhāṃstu tāvadbhirdvitīyāvaraṇoditaiḥ |
nadīmṛdādikairdravyaiḥ pūrayed vyomavidyayā || 299 ||

p. 505)

aṣṭadravyaistataḥ śiṣṭairdvārakumbhān yathāpuram |
āpūrayet tu mūrttiśamantrairaṣṭābhireva tu |
300 ||

aṣṭottarasahasrakalaśānām |

caturvyūhe'pi madhyasthakumbhaṃ prāgvat prapūrayet |
tatastrayāṇāṃ vyūhānāṃ dikkoṇāntāṃstu diksthitān || 301 ||

vyūheṣu lāṅgalābheṣu kalaśān pūrvavat kramāt |
pūrvoktadravyamantraiśca sandhisthānapi pūrayet || 302 ||

pañcāvaraṇavat sarvaṃ devatādhvādikaṃ smṛtam |

caturāvaraṇasahasrakalaśādhikāraḥ |

ekaviṃśatike vyūhe madhyakumbhaṃ ca tadbahiḥ || 303 ||

viṃśatiṃ madhyamavyūhe prāgvad dravyaistu pūrayet |
tadbāhyaviṃśativyūhamadhyasthakalaśāṃstataḥ || 304 ||

dūrvādiviṃśatidravyairgodhūmāntaiḥ prapūrayet |
tato'ṣṭadikṣu vyūhānāṃ bāhyāvaraṇagān ghaṭān || 305 ||

aṣṭāviṃśatisaṃkhyāṃstu prativyūhaṃ krameṇa tu |
mudgādibhistu tāvadbhiruktairdravyaiḥ prapūrayet || 306 ||

antarvyūhacatuṣkasthakumbhān kuṅkumavāribhiḥ |
saharaṇyaiḥ samāpūrya pārśvavyūhāṣṭakaṃ bahiḥ || 307 ||

gomūtragomayakṣīradadhyājyaikṣavamākṣikaiḥ |
nālikerapayobhiśca krameṇaivābhipūrayet || 308 ||

athāṣṭadikṣu vyūhānāmantarā prativiṃśateḥ |
catuṣkoṇasthakalaśāñ śiṣṭairdravyaistu pūrayet || 309 ||

ekaviṃśativyūhasya |

sahasrakalaśānāṃ tu pṛthagāvaraṇakramāt |
daivatāni ca mantrāśca kathyante kramaśo'dhunā || 310 ||

navavyūhādikānāṃ ca vyūhairāvaraṇāni tu |
pañcadhā pṛthagūhyāni pañcāvaraṇavat kramāt || 311 ||

p. 506)

madhyasthaśivakumbhasya daivataṃ hi sadāśivaḥ |
brahmāṅgāni ca mūlaṃ ca mantrāḥ syurvyomavidyayā || 312 ||

garbhāvaraṇakasyātha devatāstvaṣṭamūrtayaḥ |
dvitīyāvaraṇasyāpi vāmādyāḥ śaktayaḥ smṛtāḥ || 313 ||

tṛtīyasya tu mūrtīśāḥ śarvādyā devatāḥ smṛtāḥ |
caturthāvaraṇasyātha daivamaṅguṣṭhamātrakam || 314 ||

bhuvaneśāna īśāna ekapiṅgekṣaṇastathā |
udbhavaśca bhavaścātha mahādevo mahādyutiḥ || 315 ||

pañcamāvaraṇasyātha śatarudradaśādigāḥ |
kapālīśo'gnirudraśca yāmyo nir-ṛtisaṇjñakaḥ || 316 ||

balaḥ śīghro nidhīśaśca vidyādhipatiraṣṭamaḥ |
eteṣṭadiksthavyūhānāmadhidevāḥ kramāt smṛtāḥ || 317 ||

dvāraśobhopaśobhādau vidyeśā rakṣakāḥ sthitāḥ |
pādyenedaṃviṣṇurādyādāpohiṣṭhetyanantaram || 318 ||

āpaḥ punantvityarghyeṇa cāgnimīleti gavyataḥ |
iṣetveti ghṛtenāpi madhunā madhuvātataḥ || 319 ||

āpyāyasveti dugdhena dadhikrāvṇādinā dadhi |
upatvāgnetīkṣurasānmānastokāt karambhakaiḥ || 320 ||

aśvāvatyā kaṣāyādbhiḥ sumitrāneti lājakān |
agna āyāhi dhānābhiḥ puṣpāvatyā tu puṣpakaiḥ || 321 ||

samudrajyeṣṭhataścāpi brahmajajñānato'pi ca |
haridrādbhiśca saktvadbhirabhiṣiñcenmaheśvaram || 322 ||

rakṣohaṇena siddhārthaiḥ śannodevyā tilāmbhasā |
vāstoṣpatetiśālyadbhirdūrvādbhiścāyaneti vai || 323 ||

padmāmbhobhiḥ śriyaijātāt triṣṭubhā cotpalāmbubhiḥ |
āśuśśiśāna-ādyena snapayenmṛttikāmbubhiḥ || 324 ||

śrīsūktād gandhatoyaistu kadrudreṇa phalāmbubhiḥ |
camakena tu dhānyādbhiḥ sārādbhiḥ pauruṣeṇa tu || 325 ||

p. 507)

āporājānamādyena snapayed ratnavāribhiḥ |
traiyambakena bhasmādbhirimāṃ rudrāya kūpa (pai?jaiḥ) || 326 ||

kanikradādyāllohādbhirīśānānnirjharāmbubhiḥ |
puruṣeṇa taṭākādbhiraghoreṇa samudragāt || 327 ||

vāmadevena nadyadbhirajātena hradāmbubhiḥ |
tīrthairimaṃ me gaṅgeti gandhadvāreti gomayāt || 328 ||

oṣadhyadbhistu rudreṇa svastyādyenāṅkurāmbubhiḥ |
pavamānaiḥ kuṅkumādbhiḥ sāvitryā ghanasārakaiḥ || 329 ||

hiraṇyavarṇāḥ śucaya ityādyena kuśāmbhasā |
yāsā rājeti mantreṇa bilvapañcāṅgavāribhiḥ || 330 ||

yāsāṃ deveti mantreṇagomūtreṇābhiṣecayet |
śivena mā cakṣuṣeti snapayet pallavāmbubhiḥ || 331 ||

snapayed dhātusalilaiḥ pavamānaḥsuvarjanāt |
jātavedaḥpavitrādyairanuvākāntataḥ kramāt || 332 ||

yavamāṣādibhiścūrṇaiḥ snapayed gharṣayet tathā |
ambhasyapāra ityādyāddhaimāstrasalilairapi || 333 ||

taratsamandītyādyena rudrākṣasalilaistataḥ |
abhiṣiñcenmahādevaṃ puṣpadhūpajalāntaram || 334 ||

prārabhya garbhāvaraṇādābāhyāvaraṇāntakam |
krameṇa digvidigyogāt kalaśaiḥ snapayecchivam || 335 ||

ekaikāvaraṇavyūhanavakasnapanādanu |
snapayecchivagāyatryā sapuṣpaiḥśītavāribhiḥ || 336 ||

puṣpadhūpārcitaṃ kṛtvā snapayecca punaḥ punaḥ |
āsamāptestu kumbhānāṃ snapayitvoditakramāt || 337 ||

mārjayenmārjanadravyairīśānena tu coditaiḥ |
brāhmīṃ ca vaiṣṇavīṃ raudrīṃ vimalāṃ ca kṛtāñjalim || 338 ||

rajanīṃ sahadevīṃ ca śirīṣaṃ sūryavartinīm |
sadābhadrāṃ kuśāgrāṇi militvā mārjayecchivam || 339 ||

p. 508)

pañcāśaddarbhakūrcena śanna-indrādinā tataḥ |
saṃprokṣya snapayeccādbhiḥ kuryānnīrājanaṃ tataḥ || 340 ||

śālipiṣṭādivihitairhemāmatrādiṣu kramāt |
devāṣṭamaṅgalaiścānyairlokapālāyudhairapi || 341 ||

uccaiḥ piṣṭapradīpaiśca dūrvāsidhārthapaṅkajaiḥ |
dadhyakṣataiśca sunyastaiḥ puṃsā nīrājayed vibhum || 342 ||

saṃgītanṛttavāditraiḥ śaṅkhakāhalagomukhaiḥ |
timilānakabheryādyairninadadbhiranāratam || 343 ||

vedaghoṣaiśca mūrcchadbhirjayaśabdādimaṅgalaiḥ |
nīrājya tadvat snapayet tato madhyaghaṭena tu || 344 ||

abhiṣicyātha śuddhena vāsasā parimārjayet |
tataḥ susūkṣmairahatairau(kṣṇaiḥ? rṇaiḥ) kārpāsikairapi || 345 ||

paridhāpya ca mūlena pādyaṃ dadyādatheśataḥ |
hṛdayena mukheṣvarghyaṃ netreṇācamanaṃ tathā || 346 ||

dattvā vibhūṣaṇairhemairnānāratnavicitritaiḥ |
makuṭādyairyathāśobhaṃ piṇḍikābhūṣaṇāntakaiḥ || 347 ||

ābhūṣayet tu vaktreṇa rūpiṇācāmayedapi (?) |
candanena supiṣṭena sakarpūrahimāmbhasā || 348 ||

kuṅkumāgarumiśreṇa limped gandhena vāmataḥ |
puṣpairapi ca mālābhiralaṅkuryādajātataḥ || 349 ||

asitāgarukarpūrapūraistu sitayānvitaiḥ |
dhūpayecchikhayā śambhuṃ dīpaṃ dadyācca varmataḥ || 350 ||

sakarpūradaśairdīpaiḥ sugandhādyaiḥ pradīpitaiḥ |
ārātrikamathāstreṇa bhramayitvāvatārayet || 351 ||

naivedyamatha susvādu siddhaṃ kalaśasammitaiḥ |
śālijaistaṇḍulaprasthaistato'rdhairvāpyato'rdhataḥ || 352 ||

śreṣṭhādikaṃ nivedyaṃ syāt tadyuktājyādhikaplutam |
pāyasaṃ cātha dadhyanna saharidraṃ susādhitam || 353 ||

p. 509)

kṛsarānnaṃ gulānnaṃ ca mudgānnaṃ ca yathākramam |
īśānādimukhāgreṣu prājyājyāktaṃ nivedayet || 354 ||

sarvatra dadhimadhvājyasitopalarasottaram |
sasūpaṃ sūpadaṃśāḍhyaṃ samūlaphalamodakam || 355 ||

nivedayīta śarvāya toyaṃ śītaṃ sugandhi ca |
lavaṅgajātitakkolakarpūrailānvitaṃ jalam || 356 ||

hastāvasecanaṃ dattvā pradāyācamanaṃ tathā |
sajātiphalatakkolakarpūrakramukānvitam || 357 ||

tāmbūlaṃ vinivedyātha stutvā natvā ca bhaktitaḥ |
śivaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya cāgniṃ saṃrudhya vai kramāt || 358 ||

vahnisthaṃ ca śivaṃ kumbhe kumbhasthaṃ hṛdi yojayet |
visṛjya dvārakokeśān bhojayed gurumūrtipān || 359 ||

adhyetṝn paricārāṃśca brāhmaṇān liṅginastathā |
dīnāndhakṛpaṇādīṃścāpyanyānannārthino janān || 360 ||

mṛṣṭānnājyaistu santoṣya pratiṣṭhoktakrameṇa tu |
toṣayed dakṣiṇābhiśca vasanābharaṇādibhiḥ || 361 ||

gobhirgrāmairgajāśvādyaiḥ santarpyātha prasannadhīḥ |
yajamānaḥ sahācāryaḥ kṣālitāṅghrikarānanaḥ || 362 ||

svācānto'ntaḥ praviśyeśaṃ namaskṛtya prasādya ca |
sagandhadūrvākusumaṃ jalaṃ saṃgṛhya pāṇinā || 363 ||

snapanārcanadānādeḥ phalaṃ niravaśeṣataḥ |
nivedayīta śarvāya ślokenānena pādayoḥ || 364 ||

oṃ

vittaśāṭhyavihīnena bhaktyā śaktyanurūpataḥ |
snapitaḥ pūjitaśca tvaṃ dattaṃ deyaṃ ca yanmayā || 365 ||

tat sarvaṃ mama deveśa! prasannastvaṃ sahāmbayā |
pratigṛhṇīṣva taccedaṃ mamāstu phalasādhakam || 366 ||

p. 510)

ityarpayed bubhukṣuścenmumukṣurapi tat tathā |
tvatprasādena karmedaṃ māstu me nātha! bandhakam || 367 ||

iti devasya pādābjadvaye karma samarpayet |

iti ha nigadito'yaṃ śaivasiddhāntasiddho daśaśatakalaśādirnandakumbhāvasānaḥ |
snapanavidhirudāraḥ śrīmataścandramaule- rabhimatapuruṣārthaprārthanākalpavṛkṣaḥ || 368 1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde snapanapaṭalaḥ pañcāśattamaḥ |

Kriyapada, Kapitel 51: Die Weihe des Sonnengottes

Die Verehrung von Surya, dem Sonnengott, wird hier in die bereits erklärte Tempelordnung eingeordnet. Besondere Namen, Gestalten und Mantras treten an die Stelle der Shiva zugeordneten Formen. Licht und Bewusstsein werden dabei rituell verbunden, ohne dass der Text die Unterschiede zwischen den einzelnen Gottheiten aufhebt.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

athaikapañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha sūryādidevānāṃ pratiṣṭhā pūrvameva hi |
śivaliṅgapratiṣṭhāyāṃ samāsāt sampradarśitā || 1 ||

karṣaṇādyutsavāntaṃ yat proktaṃ karmātra tat samam |
tattvamūrtyādivinyāsakramaḥ sarvatra vai samaḥ || 2 ||

sūryavighneśvaraskandā haranārāyaṇastathā |
durgāgaurīsarasvatyaḥ śāstā kālī ca mātaraḥ || 3 ||

dhāmasu kṣetrapālaśca śivāṅgatvena vā pṛthak |
ete sarve pratiṣṭhāpyāḥ pūjyāścaiva pṛthak pṛthak || 4 ||

eteṣāṃ mūrtimūrtīśamantrāvaraṇabhedataḥ |
pratiṣṭhādyaṃ samāsena yathāvadatha kathyate || 5 ||

sūryasya mantrāḥ pūjā ca prāgeva samudāhṛtāḥ |
tatpratiṣṭhāvidhau beraṃ syānmukhyaṃ daśatālataḥ || 6 ||

pratimālakṣaṇoktaistu mānonmānādibhiryutam |
citrādikaṃ taddhemādiloharatnaśilāmayam || 7 ||

tasyādhivāsane prāgvanmaṇḍape toraṇāni tu |
vibhūtirvimalastāra ārādhyaśceti pūrvataḥ || 8 ||

p. 511)

pratyūṣaśca prabhāsaśca pradyoto dyotanastathā |
daṇḍī ca piṅgalaścaṇḍastīvraśca dvārapālakāḥ || 9 ||

prāgyāmyāpyaindavadvārṣu dvau dau kalaśagau yajet |
lokeśāstrāṅkitāḥ pūjyā dhvajāstadadhidevatāḥ || 10 ||

tato vikiravikṣepāt sūryakumbhāstrayorbhramāt |
maṇḍapaṃ parigṛhyātha lokeśān kumbhagān yajet || 11 ||

prāgvadākāraśuddhiṃ ca kṛtvā nayanamokṣaṇam |
svamūlāṅgaistataḥ kuryājjale cāpyadhivāsanam || 12 ||

grāmapradakṣiṇādūrdhvaṃ prāgvad bhāvanamaṇḍape |
kalaśaiḥ snapayet prāgvat pūritaiḥ saptasaptakaiḥ || 13 ||

aghamarṣaṇasūktena cāsatyenādinā tataḥ |
udyannadyādinā cāpi pavamānaistathā kramāt || 14 ||

tataḥ khaṣoktimūlāṅgaiḥ sāvitryāṣṭākṣareṇa ca |
daśapraṇavagāyatryā madhyena tvabhiṣecayet || 15 ||

iṣṭvā praveśayed devamadhivāsanamaṇḍape |
śayane śāyayet prāgvannidrākumbhaṃ ca vinyaset || 16 ||

aiśānyāṃ sūryakumbhāstre devakumbhāṃścaturdiśam |
nyaseccātmāditattvāni jānukaṇṭhaśirovadhi || 17 ||

brahmādibhāgeṣvṛgvedayajussāmaguṇānvitam |
maṇḍalaṃ puruṣaṃ cāpi raśmīn bhāgatraye kramāt || 18 ||

mūrtidvādaśakaṃ cāpi triṣu bhāgeṣu vinyaset |

tadyathā -

bhūmyaptejomarudvyomamanohaṅkārabuddhayaḥ || 19 ||

prakṛtiḥ puruṣaḥ kālaḥ paramātmā ca mūrtayaḥ |
dhātāryamā ca mitraśca varuṇo'śo bhagastathā || 20 ||

pūṣā vivasvān parjanyaḥ savitā cendra eva ca |
viṣṇuśca mūrtipāstvete dvādaśaivātha śaktayaḥ || 21 ||

dīptā sūkṣmā jayā bhadrā vibhūtirvimalā tathā |
amoghā vidyutā caiva kathitā sarvatomukhī || 22 ||

p. 512)

prabhā sandhyā ca saṃjñā ca śaktayastāśca vinyaset |
svāṅgamūlakhaṣotkaiśca sāvitryā mūrtimūrtipaiḥ || 23 ||

śaktibhiścāpi juhuyuḥ prāgvat kuṇḍeṣu mūrtipāḥ |
pālāśārkasamitsarpiścarulājatilākṣataiḥ || 24 ||

siddhārthaiḥ sarvadhānyaiśca hutvājyena punaḥ śatam |
hutvā sampātitājyena śāntikumbhajalairapi || 25 ||

saṃsicya triṣu bhāgeṣu spṛśeyurgurumūrtipāḥ |
pīṭhe cāpi kriyāśaktiṃ saṃsmṛtya viniyojayet || 26 ||

anuktaṃ ca yathāpūrvaṃ karma kṛtvādhivāsya tu |
prātaḥ snānādikaṃ kṛtvā garbhāgāraṃ praviśya tu || 27 ||

lagne kūrmaśilāṃ nyasyet tasyāḥ pūrvakrameṇa tu |
ratnādipañcavargāṃstu vinyasyeṣṭvābhimantrayet || 28 ||

oṃ namo vyāpinītyādimantramantarjapan guruḥ |
ādhāraśaktimāvāhya saṃpūjya vidhinā tataḥ || 29 ||

kriyāśaktyātmakaṃ pīṭhaṃ tasyāstūpari vinyaset |
tato muhūrte saṃprāpte sthāpako mūrtipaiḥ saha || 30 ||

praṇavena kriyāśaktau pīṭhe beraṃ tato raveḥ |
jñānaśaktyātmakaṃ dhyāyan sthāpayet praṇavāṇunā || 31 ||

sāṅgamūlaṃ khaṣotkaṃ tu haṃsaṃ taddhṛdi vinyaset |
daśapraṇavagāyatryā sāvitryā cābhimantrayet || 32 ||

sthirīkṛtyāṣṭabandhena beraṃ prakṣālya vāribhiḥ |
nidrākumbhenābhiṣiñcet kiñcicchāntyudakairapi || 33 ||

arghyapañcāmṛtaiścāpi jaladhūpāntaraiḥ kramāt |
prakṣālya yavacūrṇādyaiḥ kumbhāstrasalilaistataḥ || 34 ||

vedakumbhaiścābhiṣiñcecchāntikumbhaṃ nyasedapi |
śeṣaṃ karma yathāpūrvaṃ svamantreṇa samāpayet || 35 ||

ātmatattvādi vinyasya mūrtau prāgvad vidhāya tu |
syāt prabhutāsanaṃ pīṭhaṃ vibhūtivimalādikāḥ || 36 ||

p. 513)

pīṭhasya pādāścatvāro madhye dhyeyā prabodhinī |
dīptādiśaktīścārādhya maṇḍale puruṣaṃ ravim || 37 ||

dhyātvā mūlāṅgavinyāsaṃ kṛtvā nyasyet tathādhvanaḥ |
mūlo'ṅgāni khaṣotkaśca tathā sadaśatārakā || 38 ||

gāyatrī caiva sāvitrī mantrādhvā kathito raveḥ |
daśapraṇavagāyatryāstattvasaṃkhyāpadāni tu || 39 ||

padādhvā tasya nirdiṣṭaḥ śeṣādhvāno yathāpuram |
vibhāvyaivaṃ tu tanmūrtau hṛdi haṃsaṃ satārakam || 40 ||

vinyasyārghyādibhirdevamupacāraistu pūjayet |
athācāryaḥ [cārasya ku] svakuṇḍe'gnāvamībhirjuhuyād ghṛtam || 41 ||

sthiro'tha vyāpakastadvadaprameyastataḥ param |
anādibuddho nityaśca tataḥ syādapi niścaraḥ || 42 ||

nityatṛptaśca saptānte bhavasvāheti yojitāḥ |
mantrāḥ syurebhirhutvājyamebhirdevaṃ tataḥ spṛśet || 43 ||

sahasraṃ vā tadardhaṃ vā śataṃ vā juhuyād ghṛtam |
aṅgamūlakhaṣotkādyairmantrairvyāhṛtibhistathā || 44 ||

hutvā pūrṇāṃ ca saṃpūjya lokapālāyudhādibhiḥ |
nīrājya snapayet prāgvannivedyāntaṃ yajedapi || 45 ||

vibhāvya devaṃ tanmūrtau sānnidhyaṃ prārthya mantrataḥ |
niśi bhūtabaliṃ dattvā yathāpūrvaṃ dinatrayam || 46 ||

nītvā caturthadivase hutvāgnīnasya mantrataḥ |
sāvitryā caiva gāyatryā pṛthagaṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 47 ||

hutvā jayādīnājyena prāyaścittāhutīrapi |

pūrṇāṃ ca havyavāhādyāt

havyavāhamityanūcya sviṣṭamagna iti yājyayā juhotīti yāvat |

• * * * * * * * tato'gnīn svahṛdambuje || 48 ||

niyojya [kh: naṇvijya] tejaścaṇḍaṃ tu nirmālyairīśagocare |
yajet trinetraṃ piṅgākṣaṃ raktaṃ raktāmbarādikam || 49 ||

p. 514)

caturbhujaṃ ghṛtāmbhojaṃ yajet savaradābhayam |
tatastu kalaśairdevamabhiṣicyoktamārgataḥ || 50 ||

dakṣiṇāśca pradeyāni datvā pūrvoditakramāt |
tato nityavidhānena vibhavānuguṇena tu || 51 ||

pūjāṃ pravartayet samyak trisandhyaṃ sopacārakam || 52 ||

sūryapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave tu sūryasya dvārasthau caṇḍapiṅgalau || 52 ||

lokeśasthānagāstvaṣṭau grahāḥ somādayaḥ kramāt |
mātaraścaiva durgā ca tejaścaṇḍaśca diggatāḥ || 53 ||

aruṇo maṇḍapasyāgre saptacchandasturaṅgamāḥ |
svākhyābhiste ca pūjyāḥ syurgāyatryuṣṇiganuṣṭubhaḥ || 54 ||

bṛhatī paṅktistriṣṭubjagatī ca yathākramam (?) |
antaḥsthau gopuradvāḥsthau pakṣau śuklāsitau yajet || 55 ||

tathaiva tadbahiṣṭhāvapyayane dakṣiṇottare |
nikṣipyaiṣāṃ baliṃ dattvā balipīṭhād bahiḥ sthitaḥ [kh: tiḥ (?)] || 56 ||

āvāhayed balibhujaḥ sarvān sūryagaṇān guruḥ |
ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya tiṣṭhanti balikāṅkṣiṇaḥ || 57 ||

sūryapāriṣadāḥ sarve gṛhṇantu balimuttamam |

iti |

tato dvādaśarāśibhyo yathāsthānaṃ pradakṣiṇam || 58 ||

meṣādibhyo baliṃ dadyānmāsebhyaścāpi taiḥ saha |
madhumādhavaśukrebhyaḥ śucaye nabhase tathā || 59 ||

nabhasyāya tatheṣorjasahobhyaśca tataḥ param |
sahasyāyātha tapase tapasyāya baliṃ kṣipet || 60 ||

tata tu balipīṭhasya parito'ṣṭadiśāsvapi |
kṣiped gaṇānāmaṣṭānāṃ svākhyāgaṇanamontakam || 61 ||

gandharvāścāsuragaṇāḥ pitṛrakṣogaṇāstataḥ |
nāgā marudgaṇāstadvad yakṣabhūtagaṇāstathā || 62 ||

p. 515)

padmapatre ṛṣigaṇāḥ sthitāḥ * * * * * * |
svākhyābhiretān saṃpūjya baliṃ caiṣāṃ vinikṣipet || 63 ||

nityotsavavidhiḥ ||

mahotsave tu śaivoktamārgeṇāropayed dhvajam |
patākāṃ cāruṇāśvāṅkāṃ gaṇāṃścāvāhya pūrvavat || 64 ||

sandhisthāṃśca tathā devānaṅkurārpaṇapūrvakam |
utsavaṃ kārayet prāgvaduttamādikrameṇa tu || 65 ||

baliprakṣepamantraistu sūryapāriṣadāntakaiḥ |
yebhūtādyairyathāpūrvamiṣṭvā tebhyo baliṃ kṣipet || 66 ||

nityotsavoktavidhinā pakṣipya parito balim |
vaiśeṣike [k: kā] (ca? ṇa) vidhinā rāśibāhye kṣiped balim || 67 ||

indrādilokapālebhyastadastrebhyaśca bāhyataḥ |
aindryāṃ diśi gaṇā ye tu vajrahastā mahābalāḥ || 68 ||

ityādibhistu diṅmantraiḥ parito vikired balim |
tatastu balipīṭhasthagaṇebhyaḥ pūrvavad balim || 69 ||

kṣiptvā snātvā yathāpūrvamantardevaṃ praveśayet |
kṛtvā kautukabandhādyaṃ tīrthayātrāṃ ca pūrvavat || 70 ||

svamantrairvidhivat kṛtvā snapanāntaṃ samāpayet |

itthaṃ samāsādiha sūryatantraproktaṃ pratiṣṭhādikamutsavāntam |
bimbāditantreṣu yathoditaṃ tacchaivoktamārgeṇa samastamūhyam || 71-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde sūryatantrapaṭala ekapañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 52: Ganeshas Weihe und Fest

Ganesha wird als Herr der Scharen und Überwinder von Hindernissen verehrt. Dieses Kapitel beschreibt die Einsetzung seines Bildes, die Zuordnung seiner Kräfte und das tägliche wie das große Fest. Es knüpft ausdrücklich an die zuvor erklärte Ritualordnung an und nennt die Besonderheiten der Ganesha-Verehrung.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha dvipañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha vighneśvarasyāpi beraḥ syāt pañcatālataḥ |
pūrvoktā eva mantrāḥ syuḥ pratiṣṭhākarma śaivavat || 1 ||

sūryapratiṣṭhāvihitaṃ kriyācakraṃ yadeva hi |
vighneśādipratiṣṭhāsu prāyaśaḥ samameva tat || 2 ||

p. 516)

viśeṣaḥ kathyate so'yaṃ vijñeyaḥ syāt pṛthak pṛthak |
toraṇā dvārapālāśca mūrtimūrtīśaśaktayaḥ || 3 ||

mantrāśca parivārāścāpyadhvānaḥ padamantrayoḥ |
supūrṇaḥ pūrṇabhadraśca praśānto vijayastathā || 4 ||

pūrvādi toraṇāni syurlokeśāstrairdhvajāḥ smṛtāḥ |
prāci kuṇḍodaro dvāḥsthastadvat kumbhodaro'pi ca || 5 ||

vikaṭo vāmano yāmye jayaśca vijayo'mbupe |
pūjyau dvāre'tha kaubere meghanādamahodarau || 6 ||

kumbheṣu pūjayed dvāḥsthālloṁkapālāṃśca kumbhagān |
gaṇeśakumbhaṃ caiśānyāmastraṃ ceṣṭvā tayorbhramāt || 7 ||

aṅkuśāstraṃ (gaṇeśasyurastraṃ?) strīvigrahaṃ yajet |
adhivāsasnapanayoḥ kramāt svīkṛtya maṇḍapau || 8 ||

kṛtvātha karaśuddhiṃ ca netramokṣaṃ tato jale |
adhivāsya purādestu parikramya pradakṣiṇam || 9 ||

snapayecca praveśyātha śāyayeccādhivāsayet |
pṛthvyādyā mūrtayaḥ pañca manohaṅkārabuddhayaḥ || 10 ||

mūrtayo'ṣṭau gaṇeśasya vighneśādyāstadīśvarāḥ |
vighno vināyako vīraḥ śūro hastimukhastathā || 11 || ekadantastataḥ kṣipraprasādo'tha gaṇeśvaraḥ |
tīvrā ca jvālinī nandā bhogadā kāmarūpiṇī || 12 ||

ugrā tejovatī sandhyā navamī vighnanāśanī |
śaktayaḥ kṣmādimūrttīnāṃ tribhāge vinyasedimāḥ || 13 ||

kriyāśaktiṃ ca tatpārśve tatpīṭhe vinyased yajet |
vedyāmaiśe tu kumbhāstre dikṣu mūrtīśakumbhagān || 14 ||

nidrākumbhaṃ copadhāne vinyasyaiṣāṃ juhoti ca |
garbhāgāraṃ praviśyātha śaktiṃ kūrmaśilāṃ nyaset || 15 ||

ratnādi pīṭhaṃ beraṃ ca pratiṣṭhāpya tu mūrtimat |
caitanyaṃ sarvagaṃ sūkṣmaṃ tadbījaṃ haṃsasampūṭam || 16 ||

p. 517)

svahṛdvyomāmbujānītaṃ vinyaset taddhṛdamñje |
tanmūrtimantraṃ cāṅgāni gaṇānāṃtvādikaṃ tadā || 17 ||

gāyatrīṃ ca gaṇeśasya mantrādhvānaṃ ca vinyaset |

vināyakāya vidmahe gajavaktrāya dhīmahi |
tanno dantī pracodayāt |

padāni vighnagāyatryāḥ padādhvānye tu pūrvavat || 18 ||

ṣaḍadhvabhāvanāṃ kṛtvā prāgvat saṃsnāpya pūjayet |
mantrapādoditā ye tu mantrā vighneśvarasya tu || 19 ||

mūrtayo'pi ca kalpoktāstattadbhaktairyathāvidhi |
tathātathā pratiṣṭhāpyāstanmantrāvaraṇādibhiḥ || 20 ||

śaktikūrmāvanantākhyapīṭhaṃ dharmādikānapi |
triguṇārkādibimbeśabrahmaviṣṇvīśapaṅkaje || 21 ||

prathamāvaraṇaṃ svāṅgaistatastīvrādiśaktibhiḥ |
dvitīyaṃ mūrtipaiścāpi tṛtīyaṃ tu caturthakam || 22 ||

svasthaistu pañcamaṃ cātha lokeśaiścāyudhādibhiḥ |
tattannāmnā bhavedante vighnapāriṣadāya tu || 23 ||

teṣāṃ pāriṣadebhyaśca namontaṃ viniyojayet |
saṃpūjyaivaṃ gaṇādhīśaṃ sthirādyairatha saptabhiḥ || 24 ||

hutvā spṛ(śye?śe)d yathāpūrvaṃ prāyaścittaṃ tu mūlataḥ |
aṅgairgaṇeśagāyatryā gaṇānāṃtvādinā tataḥ || 25 ||

mūrtilokeśamantraiśca samidādyairyathāpuram |
madhyādyagniṣu sarvatra hutvā nītvā dinatrayam || 26 ||

caturthadivase prāgvad gāyatryā ca jayādibhiḥ |
prāyaścittaṃ ca kṛtvā tu karma cāpariṣecanāt || 27 ||

gaṇacaṇḍaṃ samārādhya vahnīn saṃhṛtya cātmani |
udvāsya kumbhalokeśadvārapāṃstoraṇadhvajān || 28 ||

gaṇeśaṃ snapaneneṣṭvā dakṣiṇādyaṃ pradāya tu |
baliṃ vikīrya rātrau tu yathāvibhavamarcanam || 29 ||

p. 518)

nityapūjāṃ ca saṃkalpya kartābhīṣṭaṃ samaśnute |

gaṇeśapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave gaṇeśasya dvāḥsthāḥ kuṇḍodarādayaḥ || 30 ||

lokeśā vāhanaṃ cākhurmātaraśca svadiggatāḥ |
bhṛṅgīśaḥ paścime vāyau tāro nāge tu caṇḍikā || 31 ||

bhallāṭe tu guhaḥ some śrīdevyaiśe'ṅkuśī smṛtaḥ |
gaṇacaṇḍaśca tatraitān saṃpūjya vikired balim || 32 ||

gopuradvāryadhaścaṇḍapracaṇḍau dakṣiṇottare |
gaṅgā ca yamunā cordhve dvāraśrīrmadhyagopari || 33 ||

tā etā devatāḥ pūjyā baliṃ cāsāṃ vinikṣipet |
tatastu madhyahārāyāmaṣṭadikṣu gaṇeśvarāḥ || 34 ||

vajradanto gajāsyaśca bhīmaṃśca mahiṣānanaḥ |
meghanādo virūpākṣo vikaṭo bahubhakṣyabhuk || 35 ||

ete koṭigaṇādhīśāḥ saṃpūjyaiṣāṃ baliṃ kṣipet |

atha balipīṭhe

prāgādi gajavaktraśca vighneśagaṇanāyakau || 36 ||

caṇḍavikramakṛd vighnakaro bhujagamekhalaḥ |
śūrpakarṇo nāgadanto rudravaktro(d)bhavastataḥ || 37 ||

gaṇasenaśca daśamasteṣāṃ pīṭhe baliṃ kṣipet |

oṃ namaḥ sarvavighnapārṣadebhyastatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ iti madhye'nnamaśeṣaṃ jalapuṣpānvitaṃ pīṭhopari prakṣipet |

nityotsavavidhistulyastulyaścaiṣa mahotsave || 38 ||

viśeṣastu dhvaje pūjyo mūṣikaḥ syāt svamantrataḥ |

oṃ mūṃ mūṣikāya namaḥ iti |

yathāpūrvaṃ gaṇān sarvānāvāhya vikired balim || 39 ||

gaṇeśapariṣannāmnā tadā pāriṣadāntakam |
vajradantādikānāṃ ca bāhye daśadiśāsvapi || 40 ||

p. 519)

airāvataṃ puṇḍarīkaṃ kumudāñjanavāmanān |
puṣpadantaṃ sārvabhaumaṃ supratīkaṃ ca dikkramāt || 41 ||

tārādibhirnamontaiśca nāmabhiḥ prāgvadarcayet |
aindryāṃ diśi gaṇā ye tu vajrahastā mahābalāḥ || 42 ||

ityādibhiḥ kramānmantrairvighnapāriṣadāntakaiḥ |
namontairvikired rātrau bhūtakrūreṇa vai balim || 43 ||

tīrthasnānaṃ yathāpūrvaṃ kārayet snapanaṃ tathā |
mantrāstu snapane śaivakathitāḥ svāṅgamūlataḥ || 44 ||

gāyatryā ca gaṇānāṃtvetyādinā madhyakumbhataḥ |
abhiṣiñced gaṇādhīśamupacārairyathoditaiḥ || 45 ||

labhante pūrvakathitaṃ yajamānādayaḥ phalam |

evaṃ samāsena gaṇeśatantraṃ tantrāntaroktaṃ pravicārya samyak |
proktaṃ pratiṣṭhādikamutsavāntaṃ śaivānusāreṇa tu tadvidheyam || 46-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre kriyāpāde gaṇeśatantrapaṭalo dvipañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 53: Skandas Weihe und Fest

Skanda, auch Subrahmanya oder Guha genannt, erscheint als jugendlicher Heerführer, dessen Verehrung Schutz, Sammlung und festliche Gemeinschaft verbindet. Das Kapitel beschreibt seine Bildgestalten, die Einsetzung des Bewusstseins in das Bild und die zugehörigen Feste. Es unterscheidet zahlreiche Gestalten und Kräfte, deren Namen ihren Platz im historischen Ritus behalten.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

Heutige Puja. Das Bild veranschaulicht Verehrung, nicht die historische Ausführung eines bestimmten Kapitels.

Moderne Begleitung: Nyasa – Verehrung und Darbringung des Körpers

Video laden

YouTube

YouTube sammelt möglicherweise persönliche Daten. Datenschutzrichtlinie

Fortfahren Ausblenden

Dieser Beitrag erläutert einen allgemeinen Yoga- und Tantra-Zusammenhang; er ist keine Rezitation dieser Schrift.

atha tripañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha skandapratiṣṭhādau karma śaivasamaṃ smṛtam |
viśeṣāścāpi ye tatra likhyante tantra[kh: tra]coditāḥ || 1 ||

kaniṣṭhadaśatālena skandasya pratimā smṛtā |
prāgvaccitrādibhedena śailī lohamayī tathā || 2 ||

mṛnmayī ratnajā tasya sthitāsīnā tathā bhavet |
mayūravāhanā vā syāt ṣaṇmukhī ṣaṇmukhasya tu || 3 ||

sanatkumāraskandādīnekavaktrāṃstu kārayet |
caturbhujān vā dvibhujān dvinetrāneva kārayet || 4 ||

ṣaṇmukho dvādaśabhujo dvādaśākṣaḥ svalaṅkṛtaḥ |
ṣaḍbhujo vā caturhasto mayūrasthaḥ sthito'thavā || 5 ||

p. 520)

abhayaṃ śaktiśūleṣukuliśaṃ cāṅkuśaṃ karaiḥ |
dakṣiṇe dhārayaṃstadvat kaṭisparśivarapradam || 6 ||

daṇḍaṃ ca tomaraṃ cāpaṃ ghaṇṭāṃ pāśaṃ ca vāmataḥ |
adhohastāt prabhṛtyūrdhvaṃ syād dvādaśabhujo vibhuḥ || 7 ||

abhayaṃ paṅkajaṃ śaktiṃ dakṣiṇe varatomare |
kuliśaṃ ṣaḍbhujo bibhrat kartavyaḥ ṣaṇmukho vibhuḥ || 8 ||

dakṣiṇe paṅkajaṃ śaktiṃ mātuluṅgaṃ ca vāmataḥ |
pāśaṃ ca bibhrat ṣaḍvaktrastvekāsyo vā caturbhujaḥ || 9 ||

dvibhujaśced guhaḥ śaktikaṭispṛgvaradānvitaḥ |
śaktivajradharo vā syād daṇḍaśaktidharo'thavā || 10 ||

prasannavadanā raktā raktākalpavibhūṣitāḥ |
maulikuṇḍalahārādyairyuktāḥ syuḥ skandamūrtayaḥ || 11 ||

ekā mūrtistvekabere pratiṣṭhāpyā bhaved yadā |
bahubere pratiṣṭhāpyāḥ ṣaḍ vā dvādaśa mūrtayaḥ || 12 ||

varadaśca yaśodaśca puṣṭidaḥ śrīpradaḥ kramāt |
prāgādi toraṇāni syurlokesāstrāṅkitā dhvajāḥ || 13 ||

vīrasenamahāsenau bhadrasenasuṣeṇakau |
cārusenaśca senānīḥ pūrṇasenastataḥ param || 14 ||

citrasenaśca kumbhasthā dvau dvau dvāḥsthāstu pūrvataḥ |
pratidvāraṃ lājakumbhau bījāṅkuraghaṭāvapi || 15 ||

nidhāya vikirakṣepāt kumbhāstre pūjayedapi |
dūrvākuśāgramāṣāśca vrīhayastaṇḍulāstilāḥ || 16 ||

siddhārthāstulasī ceti skandasya vikirāḥ smṛtāḥ |
kumbhe skandaṃ mayūrasthaṃ kukkuṭe'straṃ ca vardhanīm || 17 ||

iṣṭvā prāgvat paribhramya prāgvat svīkṛtya maṇḍapam |
viśodhya tvākaraṃ netramokṣaṃ toyādhivāsanam || 18 ||

grāmabhramaṃ ca snapanaṃ śayanaṃ ca vidhāya tu |
vedyāṃ kumārakumbhāstre mūrtikumbhāṃśca ṣaṇ nyaset || 19 ||

p. 521)

nidrākumbhaṃ copadhāne saṃpūjyāthādhivāsayet |
ātmāditattvabhāgeṣu brahmādīṃstriguṇānvitān || 20 ||

kṣmādyāḥ pañcāpyahaṅkāro mūrtayaḥ ṣaḍ guhasya tu |
sanatkumāraḥ skandaśca viśākhaḥ ṣaṇmukhastathā || 21 ||

naigameṣo hemacūḍaḥ ṣaḍete mūrtipāḥ smṛtāḥ |
devasenā devayānī ṣaṣṭhī vidyā ca kukkuṭā || 22 ||

vijayā ceti mūrtīnāṃ śaktayaḥ ṣaḍ yathākramāt |
mūrtimūrtīśaśaktīstu tribhāgeṣvapi vinyaset || 23 ||

madhye ca ṣaṭsu kuṇḍeṣu gururmūrtidharāstathā |
mūlāṅgamūrtimantraiśca juhuyuḥ śaktibhistataḥ || 24 ||

pakvaṃ tu skandagāyatryā mūlāṅgaiśca śataṃ pṛthak |
mantroddhāre pūrvameva mūlamantraḥ pradarśitaḥ || 25 ||

aṅgāni cāpi tenaiva gāyatrī kathyate'dhunā |
mahāsenaścaturthyanto vidmahetipadaṃ tataḥ || 26 ||

śaktihastaścaturthyanto dhīmahīti ca tatpadam |
naḥ skandaśca prakārānte codayāt tārapūrvikā || 27 ||

śaktibhirmūrtibhiścāpi tato dvādaśamūrtibhiḥ |
bāṇaḥ śākho bhadrasenaḥ senānīśca bhavātmajaḥ || 28 ||

subrahmaṇyaḥ kārttikeyo guho vai kukkuṭadhvajaḥ |
mayūravāhanaścaiva gāṅgeyaśca tataḥ param || 29 ||

devasenāpatiśceti proktā dvādaśa mūrtayaḥ |
tārādibhistu svākhyābhistanmantrāḥ syurnamontakāḥ || 30 ||

svāhāntaireva juhuyāccaturthyantaṃ tu sarvadā |
māyūrakhādirāśvatthaplākṣaudumbararauhiṇāḥ || 31 ||

samidhaḥ syuḥ ṣaḍagnīnāṃ palāśā madhyame smṛtāḥ |
ājyaṃ caruṃ yavān vrīhīllāṁjasiddhārthasarṣapān || 32 ||

māyūrasamidhaścāpi sarvatra juhuyuḥ kramāt |
homasampātitājyena śāntikumbhāmbhasā tathā || 33 ||

p. 522)

siñceyuḥ skandagāyatryā bhāgeṣu gurumūrtipāḥ |
bāhye'tha maṇḍapād dikṣu mantrairlokeśadaivataiḥ || 34 ||

samidājyatilāllāṁjāṃścaruṃ ca juhuyuḥ pṛthak |
nair-ṛtyāṃ cāpi vāyavyāṃ bilvakārṣmarisambhavāḥ || 35 ||

samidho juhuyāccāstrāccaruṃ cāṣṭottaraṃ śatam |
berasya vāmataḥ pīṭhe kriyāśaktiṃ nidhāya tu || 36 ||

adhivāsya tataḥ prātaḥ kṛtanityakriyo guruḥ |
garbhāgāraṃ praviśyātha lagne kūrmaśilāṃ nyaset || 37 ||

tatreṣṭvādhāraśaktiṃ tu ratnādyaṃ vargapañcakam |
tasyāṃ vinyasya garteṣu madhye prāgādidikṣvapi || 38 ||

haimaṃ gajaṃ mayūraṃ ca śaktiṃ vajraṃ ca kukkuṭam |
padmaṃ rasaṃ ca māṇikyaṃ madhyād bāhye kramānnyaset || 39 ||

ūrdhvaṃ tasyāstathā pīṭhe kriyāśaktiṃ ca vinyaset |
yuvaṃ vastrādinācchādya bahirnirgatya deśikaḥ || 40 ||

beraṃ praveśya lagne tu gururmūrtidharairyutaḥ |
dhruvādyaurādinā pīṭhe pratiṣṭhāpya sthiraṃ yathā || 41 ||

jñānaśaktyātmakaṃ dhyātvā mūrtiṃ vinyasya ṣaṇmukhīm |
tasyāmāvāhayed devaṃ mantrairebhiranukramāt || 42 ||

oṃ

āyāhi skanda! bhadraṃ te kumāra! śivasambhava! |
mayūravāhana! vibho iha vāraṇavāhana ! || 43 ||

subrahmaṇya! namaste'stu kārttikeya! sureśvara! |
devasenāpate deva! asurendravimardana! || 44 ||

śaktivajrāyudhadhara ! dhṛtadaṇḍavarāṅkuśa! |
sacakratomara! vibho! asurendravimardana! || 45 ||

āvāhayāmi tvāṃ devetyante mūlāṅgasaṃyutam |
uccārya svahṛdambhojāt paraṃ tejo guhātmakam || 46 ||

p. 523)

nītvā vyomābjamadhyasthatejasyaikyaṃ tato'pi ca |
gṛhītvā niṣkalāntaṃ tu mūlaṃ haṃsaṃ ca kīrtayet || 47 ||

ānīya nāḍīmārgeṇa mūrtau hṛtpaṅkaje nyaset |
vyomāmbujaṃ sudhāmbhobhirāplāvyātha sacetanām || 48 ||

mūrtiṃ dhyātvā hṛdabje'sya mantrādhvānaṃ tu vinyaset |
mūlāṅgāni ca gāyatrī mūrtimantrāśca sa smṛtaḥ || 49 ||

padāni skandagāyatryāḥ padādhvānye tu pūrvavat |
hṛdi vaktre tathā mūrdhni nābhau guhye ca pādayoḥ || 50 ||

ṣaḍadhvano nyaset samyag vibhāvya tu yathākramam |
mūrtīśanidrākumbhāstraiḥ snapayitva tu pūjayet || 51 ||

tadyathā -

snātastu sakalīkṛtya vighnaṃ dvāraṃ ca pūjayet |
astraṃ kṣiptvā praviśyāntardehalyāṃ tannidhāya ca || 52 ||

vāstubrahmāsanānīṣṭvā tūpaviśyāṅgamūrtibhiḥ |
sakalīkṛtya kṛtvārghyaṃ śuddhīḥ pañca vidhāya tu || 53 ||

satripuṇḍraḥ satilakaḥ sapuṣpakṛtaśekharaḥ |
ādhāraśaktyanantākhyamayūrāsanagātragān || 54 ||

dharmādīn sūryabimbādimaṇḍaleśāṃśca kādikān |
kesareṣu ca vidyāyāḥ śaktīrmadhye ca pūjayet || 55 ||

vidyā śāntiḥ smṛtirmedhā prajñā kāntirdyutirdhṛtiḥ |
vyāpinī ceti pūrvādikramāllalitavigrahāḥ || 56 ||

devasenā devayānī devyau dakṣiṇavāmayoḥ |
dāḍimīkusumaprakhye yajed divyāmbarādikaiḥ || 57 ||

āsanaṃ skandamūrtiṃ ca mantradehaṃ tato guham |
kramādāvāhya mūrtyaṅgaiḥ śaktibhiḥ sakalīkṛtam || 58 ||

arghyādyaistu nivedyāntairupacāraistu pūjayet |
patreṣvāvaraṇaṃ svāṅgaiḥ patrāgre [kh: grairmū] mūrtimūrtipaiḥ || 59 ||

p. 524)

pīṭhaprānte dvādaśabhirmūrtibhiḥ syāt tṛtīyakam |
dvāḥsthaiścaturthaṃ lokeśaiḥ pañcamaṃ tu tadāyudhaiḥ || 60 ||

ṣaṣṭhamāvaraṇaṃ caiva yajet pañcopacārakam |
tataḥ sthirādibhiḥ saptamantrairhutvā spṛśed guham || 61 ||

dinatrayaṃ yathāpūrvaṃ saṃpūjyāgniṃ juhoti ca |
caturthadivase'bhyarcya dhūrtasenaṃ tu beragam || 62 ||

pratiṣṭhāpyaiśakoṇe tu śaktiṭaṅkakaraṃ vibhum |
raktākalpaṃ raktavarṇaṃ nirmālyairabhipūjayet || 63 ||

prāyaścittaṃ tu mūlāṅgamūrtimantraiśca śaktibhiḥ |
hutvā tu skandagāyatryā tilājye juhuyāt pṛthak || 64 ||

sahasramardhaṃ tu śataṃ hutvā caiva jayādibhiḥ |
prāyaścittaṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ hutvāgnīn hṛdi saṃharet || 65 ||

viśeṣasnapanenātha śreṣṭhādyanyatamena tu |
yathopapatti snapayenmantraiḥ śaivoditaiḥ kramāt || 66 ||

vidhāya ca mahāpūjāṃ dadyād bhūtabaliṃ niśi |
dakṣiṇāśca pradeyāni dattvā śaktyā tu pūrvavat || 67 ||

nityapūjāmavicchinnāṃ grāmakṣetradhanādibhiḥ |
saṃkalpya kartā pūrvoktaṃ puṣkalaṃ labhate phalam || 68 ||

skandapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

skandanityotsave dvāḥsthau vajraśaktidharau puraḥ |
vighnaviśveśvarau cātha vīrasenasuṣeṇakau || 69 ||

vajrasenaśca senānīrdvāḥsthau pūrvāditaḥ kramāt |
skandapāriṣadāntāḥ syurlokeśāḥ svasvadiggatāḥ || 70 ||

mayūraṃ maṇḍape mātṝṃḥ svasthāne tvargale vidhum |
dhūrtasenaṃ tathaiśānyāṃ saṃpūjyaiṣāṃ baliṃ haret || 71 ||

gopuradvāryagniketuṃ sūryaketuṃ ca pūjayet |
tato niṣkramya bāhye tu balipīṭhāgrataḥ sthitaḥ || 72 ||

p. 527)

oṃ

ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya tiṣṭhanti balikāṅkṣiṇaḥ |
* * * * * * sarve gṛhṇantu balimuttamam || 73 ||

anena tu skandagaṇān sarvānāvāhayedapi |
tatastu bāhyahārāyāmunmāthādīn gaṇeśvarān || 74 ||

koṭikoṭigaṇādhyakṣāniṣṭvā teṣāṃ baliṃ kṣipet |
unmāthaśca pramāthaśca subhāso bhāsvaro maṇiḥ || 75 ||

sumaṇiśca tathā jyotirjvālājihvastathāṣṭamaḥ |
tatastu daśamūrtibhyo balipīṭhe baliṃ kṣipet || 76 ||

parigho vikaṭo bhīma utkrośo vajravalkalau |
daṇḍahastau vardhanaśca kumudo nandanastathā || 77 ||

skandaseno'tha daśamaḥ pīṭhe padmasya madhyataḥ |
nityotsave vidhiścaiṣa tulyaśca syānmahotsave || 78 ||

viśeṣaḥ kathyate tatra mayūraṃ tu dhvaje yajet |

oṃ mayūrāya namaḥ |
skandavāhanāya namaḥ |

tataḥ skandagaṇān sarvān prāgvadāvāhayet guruḥ || 79 ||

oṃ

ya bhūtāḥ skandasenādyāḥ skandapāriṣadeśvarāḥ |
te tṛpyantu mudaṃ yāntu tebhyastābhyo namo namaḥ |
80 ||

ityāvāhya skandagaṇān prāgādyaṣṭadiśāsvapi |
koṭikoṭigaṇeśāḥ syurdvātriṃśat syurgaṇeśvarāḥ || 81 ||

kumudaḥ kundaraścātha ḍambarāḍambarau puraḥ |
vakro'nuvakraḥ sumukhaḥ suvrato vahnidiggatāḥ || 82 ||

satyasandhaḥ suprabhaśca śubhakarmā ca lāṅgalī |
yāmye'tha nair-ṛte kālo balaścātibalo'lasaḥ || 83 ||

suvarcāścātivarcāśca kāñcanātighanāvapi |
paścime tvatha vāyavye meghamālī sthirastathā || 84 ||

atisthiraścocchritaśca caturthastvatithipriyaḥ? |
udīcyāṃ meghanādaśca saṃgrahonmāthavigrahāḥ || 85 ||

p. 526)

aiśānyāṃ puṣpadantaśca śaṅkukarṇajayāvapi |
mahājayaśca catvāraḥ koṭikoṭigaṇeśvarāḥ || 86 ||

etebhyaścāpyathaiteṣāṃ pariṣadbhyastvanantaram |
skandapāriṣadānte tu svāhāntaṃ tu baliṃ kṣipet || 87 ||

uddiṣṭadivasānte tu kautukārambhapūrvakam |
tīrthayātrāṃ ca kurvīta yathāpūrvaṃ nimantrya tu || 88 ||

oṃ

tīrthayātrā tvayā deva! śvaḥ kartavyā sureśvara! |
tatra pratisarārambhaṃ tvamanujñātumarhasī || 89 ||

ityāmantrya guhaṃ devaṃ śaivotsavavidhānataḥ |
tīrthayātrāṃ svakairmantraiḥ kṛtvā pratinivṛtya tu || 90 ||

antaḥ praveśya ṣaḍvaktraṃ viśeṣayajanādanu |
niśi bhūtabaliṃ dattvā mukhyādisnapanena tu || 91 ||

yathopapattyā snapayecchaivasnapanacoditaiḥ |
mantrairyathāvad vidhivanmahāpūjāṃ pravartayet || 92 ||

pūrvoktaphalamāpnotītyāha devaḥ svayaṃ śivaḥ |

iti pratiṣṭhādikamutsavāntaṃ ṣaḍāsyatantraṃ tu yathāvaduktam |
yathā bṛhattantramukheṣu dṛṣṭaṃ taduktaśaivānuguṇena vidyāt || 93 1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde skandatantrapaṭalastripañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 54: Die Weihe von Shankara-Narayana

Shankara Narayana verbindet Shiva und Vishnu in einer Gestalt. Das Kapitel ordnet beiden Seiten besondere Mantras, Kräfte und Bildmerkmale zu und führt sie in einer gemeinsamen Verehrung zusammen. Die Einheit wird so durch die bewahrten Unterschiede sichtbar.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha catuṣpañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

haranārāyaṇasyātha pratiṣṭhādyaṃ nigadyate |
mantraśca vānto bindvanto brahmāthāgniśca pañcamāt || 1 || anto dīrghaḥ sadīrgho'gnirvāyustādiśca dīrghayuk |
namontastu daśārṇaḥ syāt tāraśaktiravādikaḥ || 2 ||

trayodaśākṣaro hyasyacchando'tijagatī mato |
ṛṣirbrahmāsya daivaṃ tu devo harehariḥ svayam || 3 ||

dīrghasvaraiḥ śaktibījaṃ nāmajātiyutaṃ ca tat |
hṛdādyaṅgāni ṣaṭ tena śastrāntāni tu kalpayet || 4 ||

p. 527)

tānyaṅgulīṣu śaivoktakramād vinyasya mūlataḥ |
vyāpakaṃ ca hṛdādīni sve sve sthāne kramānnyaset || 5 ||

tāraṃ ca śaṅkarāyātha vidmahe tadanantaram |
nārāyaṇāya tasyānte dhīmahe tacca naḥpadam || 6 ||

puruṣaśca tataḥ preti codayātpadamantataḥ |
haranārāyaṇasyaivaṃ gāyatrī yajanocitā || 7 ||

śaktiśrīkāmabījāni mūlasyādau niyojya tu |
sarvabhūtātmane cānte namaḥ syād yajane manuḥ || 8 ||

īśādikāni brahmāṇi mūrdhādyaṅghryantakaṃ nyaset |
sve sve sthāne harārdhe ca vāsudevaṃ tathānyataḥ || 9 ||

saṅkarṣaṇaṃ ca pradyumnamaniruddhaṃ ca keśavam |
mūrdhāsyahṛtsuguhyāṅghryorharerardhaṃ nyaset kramāt || 10 ||

śaivoktaṃ tu kriyācakramatrāpi prāyaśaḥ samam |
viśeṣaḥ kathyate tatrāpyadhivāsanamaṇḍapam || 11 ||

prāgāditoraṇāḥ pūjyāḥ śaivavaiṣṇavanāmabhiḥ |
śāntibhūtibalārogyāstoraṇe dakṣiṇārdhagāḥ || 12 ||

suśobhanaḥ subhradraśca supūrṇaḥ pūrṇa eva ca |
toraṇānāṃ tu vāmārdhe pūjanīyāḥ svanāmabhiḥ || 13 ||

pratidvāraṃ tu kumbhasthāścatvāro dvārapālakāḥ |
prācyāṃ nandīśapūrṇau ca mahākālaśca puṣkaraḥ || 14 ||

bhṛṅgīśanandanau yāmye vighneśo nandanastathā |
paścād vṛṣo vīrasenaḥ ṣaṇmukhaśca suṣeṇakaḥ || 15 ||

dūrgā ca sambhavaścodak caṇḍaśca prabhavastathā |
vikirakṣepapūrvaṃ tu kumbhe harahariṃ yajet || 16 ||

śūlaṃ cakraṃ ca vardhanyāmiṣṭvā svīkṛtya maṇḍapam |
madhyakuṇḍānalaṃ prāgvannavadhā saṃvibhajya tu || 17 ||

pūrvadravyaiḥ svamūlāṅgairjuhuyurgurumūrtipāḥ |
mantrasantarpaṇaṃ kṛtvā kuryāccākāraśodhanam || 18 ||

p. 528)

netramokṣaṃ jalevāsaṃ tathā grāmapradakṣiṇam |
snapanaṃ ca yathā pūrvaṃ maṇḍape śayanaṃ tathā || 19 ||

vedyāṃ kumbhāstravidyeśasāṣṭamūrtighaṭān yajet |

tadyathā -

sānantāṃ pṛthivīṃ sūkṣmayuktāmbhaśca śivottamam || 20 ||

sāgniṃ caikākṣavāyū ca tataḥ khaṃ ca śikhaṇḍinam |
śrīkaṇṭhaṃ ca manoyuktaṃ trīmūrtiṃ buddhisaṃyutam || 21 |

ekarudramahaṅkārayuktaṃ śaivoditakramāt |
itthamabhyarcya kumbhāṃstu nyaset tattvādikaṃ tataḥ || 22 ||

ātmādīni tritattvāni jānukaṇṭhaśirovadhi |
brahmādīnapi tattveśān mūrtīḥ pṛthvyādikā ravim || 23 ||

somaṃ ca yajamānaṃ ca manaścāhaṅkṛtiṃ dhiyam |
prakṛtiṃ ceti bhāgeṣu mūrtidvādaśakaṃ nyaset || 24 ||

śarvādīṃścāṣṭamūrtīśān vāsudevādikānapi |
vidyeśvarīṃ śivāṃ sūkṣmāṃ śāṅkarīṃ harivallabhām || 25 ||

vaiṣṇavīṃ ca mahālakṣmīṃ kṣamāṃ nārāyaṇīṃ tathā |
sāmānyaśaktayo hyetā haranarāyaṇasya yāḥ || 26 ||

vāmādyā navaśaktīśca vimalādyāstathā nyaset |
vimalotkarṣaṇī jñānā kriyā yogā tathaiva ca || 27 ||

satyā pṛthvī tatheśānānugrahā navamī smṛtā |
vinyasyaivaṃ tu saṃpūjya dhyātvā tu sakalaṃ vibhum || 28 ||

kriyāśaktiṃ tathā pīṭhe vinidhāyābhipūjayet |
tatraiva dhārikādyāśca śaktīraṣṭau yajedapi || 29 ||

navakuṇḍeṣu hutvaivaṃ tattvatattveśvarādibhiḥ |
mūlāṅgairapi gāyatryā śaivoktena krameṇa tu || 30 ||

mantrasantarpaṇaṃ kṛtvā śāntikumbheṣu pātayet |
ācāryo mūrtipāścaiva saṃspṛśeyuḥ kramāt tridhā || 31 ||

sarvaṃ śaivapratiṣṭhāvad dravyamantrakriyādikam |
atrāpi tulyamūhyaṃ syādaśeṣeṇa tu deśikaiḥ || 32 ||

p. 529)

atha lagne praviśyāntaḥ prāgvat kūrmaśilāṃ nyaset |
tasyāṃ ca dhāriṇīṃ śaktiṃ tattvatattveśvarādibhiḥ || 33 ||

ratnādipañcavargāṃśca tadūrdhvaṃ tu yathāpuram |
vinyasya pīṭhaṃ tatsthāṃ ca kriyāśaktiṃ ca śaktibhiḥ || 34 ||

lagne devaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya jñānaśaktyātmakaṃ vibhum |
mūlenāvāhya tanmūrtiṃ mantradehaṃ ca bhāvayet || 35 ||

tathaiva vimalaṃ jyotistasyaiva hṛdayāmbuje |
proktatribījapuṭitaṃ haṃsaṃ svahṛdayāmbujāt || 36 ||

nītvā vyomābjacaitanyaṃ mūrtihṛtpaṅkaje nyaset |
tataḥ prakṣālya saṃsnāpya vedikumbhāstravāribhiḥ || 37 ||

anantādyaṣṭakumbhaiśca tato nyasyet ṣaḍadhvanaḥ |
svamūlāṅgaiḥ svagāyatryā brahmabhiḥ praṇavādibhiḥ || 38 ||

namobhagavateyuktairvāsudevādināmabhiḥ |
caturthyantaistu nirdiṣṭo mantrādhvātha padairapi || 39 ||

gāyatryāstu padādhvā syāccheṣādhvāno yathāpuram |
tataḥ sthirādibhirmantrairhutvā spṛṣṭvātha pūjayet || 40 ||

āsanādikrameṇoktairupacārairyathākramam |

tadyathā -

vidyeśvaraṃ guruṃ ceṣṭvā sakalīkṛtya vigraham || 41 ||

sāmānyārghyakaro dvārasyordhvodumbarapārśvayoḥ |
vighnaṃ sarasvatīṃ gaṅgāṃ yamunāṃ madhyataḥ śriyam || 42 ||

nandīśaṃ caiva caṇḍaṃ ca dvāḥsthau dvārottarasthitau |
mahākālaṃ pracaṇḍaṃ ca yajed dvārasya dakṣiṇe || 43 ||

nārācāstraṃ kṣipeccāntaḥ praviśyāstraṃ nidhāya ca |
vāstvīśaṃ vedhasaṃ madhye tathānantāsanaṃ yajet || 44 ||

pañcaśudhīrvidhāyātha tilakīpuṣpaśekharaḥ |
mūlāṅgairarghyamāpādya jalakṣīrakuśākṣataiḥ || 45 ||

p. 530)

yavacandanasiddhārthaiḥ puṣpairapi ca pūjayet |
tatprokṣitātmadravyādirastraprākārarakṣitaḥ || 46 ||

ādhāraśaktiṃ kūrmaṃ cāpyanantāsanameva ca |
dharmādīnapyadharmādīn māyāṃ vidyāaṃ guṇatrayam || 47 ||

pa[k: pā]trādivyāptasūryādibimbādyaṣṭadalāmbujam |
dve dve kesarayoḥ śaktīrvāmādyā vimalādikāḥ || 48 ||

oṃ vāmāvimalābhyāṃ nama iti pūrvadalakesarādiṣu |

pūrvādikramato madhye manonmanyātvanugrahāt (?) |
tatkarṇikāyāṃ tanmūrtiṃ vidyāmantratanuṃ tathā || 49 ||

iṣṭvā hṛdambujāt prāgvad brahmajyotiḥ śivātmakam |
āvāhanasthāpane ca sānnidhyaṃ sannipātanam || 50 ||

prarocanāmṛtīkārau kuryādapyavaguṇṭhanam |
tanmūlāṅgaiśca gāyatryāsakalīkṛtya tu kramāt || 51 ||

dhyāyeccaturbhujaṃ devaṃ haranārāyaṇaṃ vibhum |
dakṣiṇe śūlaṭaṅkau ca śaṅkhacakre ca vāmataḥ || 52 ||

bibhrāṇaṃ vā kapālaṃ ca śūlamabjaṃ sudarśanam |
dakṣiṇetarayoścarma vaiyāghraṃ pītamambaram || 53 ||

vasānaṃ naikanāgārdhahārihāravirājitam |
tathāhimakarākārakuṇḍalaṃ sundarānanam || 54 ||

sakapardakirīṭaṃ sacandracūḍāmaṇiṃ vibhum |
sabilvadalanīlābjasarojatulasīsrajam || 55 ||

nānābhujaṅgaratnāḍhyamudrikākaṅkaṇāṅgadam |
ardhanīlagalollāsinaikāhimaṇibhūṣaṇam || 56 ||

sāhihemodarābaddhakaṭisūtrāṅghribhūṣaṇam |
bhasmāṅgarāgollasitaṃ haricandanacarcitam || 57 ||

raudraramyākṛtiṃ sarvaśobhātejonidhiṃ vibhum |
dakṣiṇetarapārśvasthapārvatīśrīvirājitam || 58 ||

p. 531)

evaṃrūpaṃ haraharimupacārairyajet kramāt |
aṅgaiśca śaktibhiścāṣṭamūrtīśairdvārapālakaiḥ || 59 ||

prāguktairatha lokeśairiṣṭvāvaraṇapañcakam |
saṃpūjyaivaṃ harahariṃ hutvā ca samidādibhiḥ || 60 ||

juhuyuśca dvitīye'hni tṛtīye tryambakena ca |
viṣṇornukādinā cāpi mūlāṅgādyairyathākramam || 61 ||

prāyaścittaṃ caturthe'hni hutvāghorāstramantrataḥ |
sudarśanena pālāśasamidājyairyathākramam || 62 ||

caṇḍasenaṃ yathāpūrvaṃ samārādhya jayādibhiḥ |
prāyaścittaistathā hutvā pūrṇāṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ tathā || 63 ||

agnīnātmahṛdambhoje samāropya visṛjya tu |
toraṇadhvajalokeśadvārakumbhasthadevatāḥ || 64 ||

tatastvaṣṭottaraśataiḥ kalaśaiḥ snapayedapi |
saṃpūjya saviśeṣaṃ tu dakṣiṇādyaṃ pradāya tu || 65 ||

rātrau bhūtabaliṃ datvā nityapūjādisiddhaye |
saṅkalpya vibhavaṃ bhaktyā yatheṣṭaṃ labhate phalam || 66 ||

śaṅkaranārāyaṇapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave tu prāgdvāre nandīśaścaṇḍa eva ca |
mahākālaḥ pracaṇḍaśca bhṛṅgī vighnaśca dakṣiṇe || 67 ||

paścime vṛṣabhānantau caṇḍasenāvathottare (?) |
svāśāsu lokapālebhyaḥ svaiḥ svairmantrairbaliṃ kṣipet || 68 ||

tatrāyaṃ viśeṣaḥ -

indrāya surādhipataye sāyudhasavāhanaparivārāya śaṅkaranārāyaṇapārṣade namaḥ |
tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ |
iti dikṣu sarvatra śaṅkaranārāyaṇapārṣacchabdayuktaireva mantrairbaliṃ vikirennityotsave |
mahotsave tu daityadarpavināśāyetyādibhiśca ye bhūtāḥ purassada ityādibhiśca śaivamahotsavoditaiḥ śaṅkaranārāyaṇasya bhagavata ityādibhistatra baliṃ kṣipet |

iṣṭvā vṛṣārdhagaruḍaṃ maṇḍapasthaṃ baliṃ kṣipet |
gaṇeśaṃ vīrabhadraṃ ca mātṝḥ śāstārameva ca || 69 ||

p. 532)

durgāṃ ca somaṃ svāśāsu caṇḍasenaṃ ca pūjayet |
saśūlacakravaradābhītimiṣṭvā baliṃ kṣipet || 70 ||

mṛgāsyaṃ pāñcajanyaṃ ca tīkṣṇanetraṃ sudarśanam |
caturo gopuradvāri saṃpūjyaiṣāṃ baliṃ kṣipet || 71 ||

balipīṭhāt sthitaḥ prācyāmanenāvāhayed gaṇān |

oṃ

āyāntu pārṣadāḥ sarve śāṅkarā vaiṣṇavāśca ye || 72 ||

sthitāḥ sarvaṃ jagad vyāpya gṛhṇantu balimuttamam |
tatastu nandīśādibhyaḥ kumudādibhya eva ca || 73 ||

dvayordvayoḥ pratidiśaṃ maṇḍaleṣu baliṃ kṣipet |

tadyathā -

nandīśaśca mahākālo bhūtanātho mahīdharaḥ || 74 ||

parvateśo guheśaśca kālapāśakapālinau |
kumudaḥ kumudākṣaśca puṇḍarīko'tha vāmanaḥ || 75 ||

śaṅkukarṇaḥ śaṅkunetraḥ sumukhaḥ supratiṣṭhitaḥ |

oṃ nandīśakumudābhyāṃ śaṅkaranārāyaṇapārṣadābhyāṃ nama iti pūrvasyām |
ityāgneyādidikṣvapi baliṃ vikiret |

tatastu balipīṭhe tu bhūtidādibhya eva ca || 76 ||

śaṅkhine cakriṇe cāpi gadine śārṅgiṇe tathā |
padmine'tho musaline pāśine'ṅkuśine tathā || 77 ||

kumudordhve nandakine namohariharādikam |
senāyeti ca pīṭhābjakarṇikāyāṃ baliṃ kṣipet || 78 ||

atrāpi pūrvavad dikṣu dvābhyāṃ dvābhyāṃ baliṃ kṣipet |

oṃ bhūtidacakribhyāṃ śaṅkaranārāyaṇapārṣadābhyāṃ nama ityādidvandvaśabdaḥ |

nityotsavavidhistveṣa tulyaścāpi mahotsave || 79 ||

viśeṣaḥ kathyate lekhyo vṛṣārdhagaruḍaḥ paṭe |
pūjyaśca syāt svanāmnaiva baliṃ ca vikiret tataḥ || 80 ||

mantraistṛtīyahārāyāṃ vividhānāṃ svanāmabhiḥ |
bhūteśānāṃ śāṅkarāṇāṃ vaiṣṇavānāṃ ca dikkramāt || 81 ||

p. 533)

śaivā viṃśatisaṅkhyāḥ syuḥ pañcāśad dikṣu vaiṣṇavāḥ |

tadyathā -

mahākālo vidhātā ca vajrapāṇiḥ kratu(ḥ?) prabhuḥ || 82 ||

dakṣaḥ śatakratustadvadaprameyo'tha vīryavān |
nityo vidyutprabhaścaiva śūlahastastrilocanaḥ || 83 ||

svāṅgadīpastamoghnaśca sṛṣṭikṛccoruvikramaḥ |
māndhātā ca mahāvīryo nityayogaḥ prasādanaḥ || 84 ||

utkūṭaḥ prakaṭaścaiva unmukho dvimukho hariḥ |
aśvagrīvo'śvavadano hyaśvajihvo'śvalocanaḥ || 85 ||

keśavo vāmanaścaiva naro nāraka eva ca |
mandaro mandadṛṣṭiśca kandaḥ kandukalocanaḥ || 86 ||

paṭahākṣo viśālākṣaḥ kṣāmakaḥ kṣamakastathā |
pāṇḍaraḥ pāṇḍupṛṣṭhaśca durdinaḥ sudinastathā || 87 ||

vāmadevo mahādevo mohano madhusūdanaḥ |
kalanaḥ kālanaścaiva bhāvano bhagavān bhavaḥ || 88 ||

hanūmān bhāgadheyaśca bhāskaro bhāsurastathā |
viśveśo viśvasenaśca viṣvakseno visāraṇaḥ || 89 ||

vistāro vistaraścaiva vidaṇḍī daṇḍa eva ca |
kāmuko'kāmukaścaiva kāmahṛt kāmanāśanaḥ || 90 ||

saptatistu gaṇāḥ prācyāṃ haranārāyaṇasya tu |
agniragnisamānaśca jvālāmālī ca viśvabhuk || 91 ||

hutāśo mūrtimān vyāpī kapilo raktalocanaḥ |
ugro raktavapūrdhūmraḥ saptārcirviśvabheṣajaḥ || 92 ||

sutapā vegavāṃścātha bhasmacchanno marutsakhaḥ [kh: rudraṇaḥ] |
yogapriyo dārujaścāpyāgneyo nidhanastathā || 93 ||

agnijihvo hutāśaścāpyagnirūpo'gniketanaḥ |
agnivarṇo'gniragnyāsyo mahāseno mahodaraḥ || 94 || p. 534)

mahānāsaḥ karālaśca kālajihvo vivartakaḥ |
maṇḍūrmaṇḍūkakākāsyau devo devalakastathā || 95 ||

śamakaścamakaścaiva śaṅkuḥ śaṅkuśravāstathā |
mārīco droṇamārīco mahiṣo bhīṣaṇastathā || 96 ||

kumbhanāso vināsaśca kumbhakarṇo'tha kumbhakaḥ |
visarī vikramī caiva matsarī maskarastathā || 97 ||

sūkaraḥ sūkarāsyaśca śaśaḥ śaśamukhastathā |
siṃhaḥ siṃhamukhaścaiva nārasiṃho narastathā || 98 ||

kālahṛt kālasūtraśca sūtrakaḥ sūta eva ca |
vinālī nālakarṇaścetyāgneyyāṃ diśi saptatiḥ || 99 ||

yamo vivasvato ghātā daityaghātī prajāntakaḥ |
mṛtyuḥ pretādhipo dharmaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ kṛṣṇākṣa eva ca || 100 ||

nityayogī ca kālaśca āśukārī paretapaḥ |
māyārūpī kṛtāntaśca satyaḥ satyapriyaḥ suhṛt || 101 ||

pitṛnāthaśca kīnāśo dharmo dharmaratastathā |
dharmyaśca dharmajaścāpi dhanvī ca praśrayo nayaḥ || 102 ||

kuṇakaḥ kuṇivāhaśca niḥśreyo nīriṇo'lasaḥ |
niṣkopo niranukrośaḥ kubjaḥ pāṃsuvimardanaḥ || 103 ||

āho utāho āhuśca nirmalo nivaho vahaḥ |
ekalavyaśca palala ūhuḥ saṃrakṣaṇastathā || 104 ||

śaṅkhī cakrī ca dhanvī ca kaṅkaṭaḥ kaṭuko viṭaḥ |
vasudevaḥ subhadraśca śārṅgī śārṅgadharastathā || 105 ||

citrāṅgadaścitrarathaḥ ketumān ketudaḥ kṣamī |
vallako vallakīhasto dvirado vigraho'mbaraḥ || 106 ||

ārjambo dundubhiḥ śvetaścaite yāmyāṃ diśi sthitāḥ |
rākṣasaścāsuraḥ kravyād vīrahā nir-ṛtistathā || 107 ||

tīkṣṇanetro yātudhāno yajñahantā niśācaraḥ |
mahāmūrtiḥ kaikaseyaḥ krūraḥ krūravapustathā || 108 ||

p. 535)

dakṣaḥ koṇapako dhūmro dhūmrākṣo bhīṣaṇastathā |
vīrūpākṣo'tha bhasmāṅgaḥ sukṛtirvikṛtistathā || 109 ||

dāruṇo damanaścaiva nair-ṛtiḥ prakṛtistataḥ |
māṃsapo māṃsakaściva rākṣaso rakṣakastathā || 110 ||

pralambo lambakaścaiva niṣṭhuraḥ kharabhāṣaṇaḥ |
vīraseno'kṣarāśaśca prāṇadaḥ praṇavastathā || 111 ||

kāmadaśca vibhāṣī ca raktākṣo lohitākṣakaḥ |
vidyutkeśo viśālākṣo raktajihvo vijihmakaḥ || 112 ||

akṣaraḥ prakṣaraścaiva vīkṣako nirahaṅkṛtaḥ |
sarvagaḥ sarvavid gauraḥ kāmarūpī virūpavān || 113 ||

vaikartano vikartā ca saṃplavaḥ sambhavastathā |
vimado madanaścaiva vāruṇo vasureva ca || 114 ||

nandakī nandakaścaiva kapardivṛṣabhāvapi |
śoṇaḥ pinākī varuṇa ityete nair-ṛte sthitāḥ || 115 ||

varuṇaḥ śabalo'mbhodhiḥ pracetā nimnagāpatiḥ |
yādonāthaḥ pāśapāṇirānando'mbupatiḥ śivaḥ || 116 ||

kapardī prāṇadaḥ śvetaḥ śyāmanetraḥ sanātanaḥ |
pratyaṅnivāso jalado jīvano nakravāhanaḥ || 117 ||

payodhinilayaścaiva vāruṇo vāraṇastathā |
kṣepaṇaḥ kṣobhaṇaścaiva pāśī pāśadharo guruḥ || 118 ||

sannāho nāhano haṃso nāradaḥ parvato raviḥ |
bhānumān vasumān bhadro vaikuṇṭhaḥ paramaḥ paraḥ || 119 ||

mahākarṇo vikarṇaśca vidravaḥ pradravastathā |
vānarastārakaścaiva śaśakaḥ śākalaḥ śalaḥ || 120 ||

cakrabhṛcchaṅkhabhṛd vajrī karṇī karṇastathāṃśumān |
kuraraḥ [kh: vaḥ] kuravaścaiva vajranābho vināyakaḥ || 121 ||

p. 536)

durgandhaḥ pūtigandhaśca dakṣiṇo'dakṣiṇaḥ suhṛt |
virodho rodhano rodhastārkṣyo garuḍa eva ca || 122 ||

aṅgadī kaṅkaṇī ceti vāruṇyāṃ gaṇasaptatiḥ |
vāyurgandhavahaḥ sūkṣmaḥ sparśanaśca prabhañjanaḥ || 123 ||

prāṇo'pānastathā vyāna udānaśca samānakaḥ |
nāgaḥ kūrmo'tha kṛkaro devadatto dhanañjayaḥ || 124 ||

dhvajapāṇiśca pavanaḥ śvasano māruto'nilaḥ |
vidvān marunmārutaśca vāto vahnisakho hariḥ || 125 ||

alarko vartakaḥ kaṅko mārgaṇaḥ praṅkaṇo balaḥ |
abalo baladhirvīro dvidhīro rodhako'pi ca || 126 ||

savidhiḥ suvidhiścaiva saṅgaro vikaṭastathā |
mālī mānī sudhīścaiva samarthaḥ sāhaso dharaḥ || 127 ||

kukuṭaḥ kuṭakaścaiva gandho gandhavahastathā |
saktago'saktago rāgī secano'secanaḥ [g: secanasvanaḥ] svanaḥ || 128 ||

auṣadhaṃ bheṣajaṃ jīvo rogī rogo bhagaḥ sukhī |
kāraṇaṃ karaṇaṃ kartā parādhīno balo'balaḥ || 129 ||

ityete saptatigaṇā vāyavyāṃ diśisaṃsthitāḥ |
yakṣeśo rayimān somo māṇibhadro'tha guhyakaḥ || 130 ||

celī [kh: la] mālī kuberaśca jambhalaḥ śibikuṇḍalī |
kinnareśaścailabilirdhanadaśca dhanādhipaḥ || 131 ||

rājarājastathā śrīdo jyeṣṭho mālādharo dhanī |
uttarāśānivāsaśca tataḥ syādekakuṇḍalaḥ || 132 ||

somaḥ somakalaḥ saumyaḥ somavit somavardhanaḥ |
sudhāsudhātā bhaṅgīraḥ surāṣṭraḥ kāṣṭhaliḥ kaliḥ || 133 ||

kālavān kālacakraśca kālakūṭaṃ viṣajvaraḥ |
amṛtaṃ cāmṛteśo'mbhaḥ keyurī kevalī valī || 134 ||

p. 537)

viṣṇuḥ kṛṣṇaḥ piśaṅgī ca rekhā lekheśvaraḥ paraḥ |
nalakaḥ śunakaḥ krāthaḥ śyenaḥ śyenamukho'ruṇaḥ || 135 ||

mārjāro valgumākṣī ca gulmaḥ kaṇavakaḥ kaṇaḥ |
śebo viśeṣo viśleṣaḥ kardamaḥ pūtivigrahaḥ || 136 ||

sāmbaḥ saṃvatsaraḥ sambhurvegī vegadharo'maraḥ |
uttarāśāsthitā hyete gaṇā haraharau smṛtāḥ || 137 ||

īśāna īśvaraḥ śambhuḥ śūlahastastrilocanaḥ |
anādinidhano dhātā kapilaḥ piṅgalocanaḥ || 138 ||

rudro rudragaṇādhīśo viśvo [k: śva] bhartā digambaraḥ |
nīlagrīvaḥ kapardī ca vṛṣavāho vṛṣadhvajaḥ || 139 ||

haraḥ śarvo viśvabhuja īśo vyāpī triśūladhṛk |
vīro bhargo vaśī śambhurvivāsā vyasano budhaḥ || 140 ||

vṛkṣaḥ kṣamā kṣāntiparaḥ śakuniḥ śakuno vaṭaḥ |
brahmaṇyo brahmavid brahmo mārīco haripiṅgalaḥ || 141 ||

vedī vedavidudbandho brahmī ca brahmasādhanaḥ |
dhīmān sudṛṣṭiraṣṭātmā śaṅkaraḥ śāṅkarastathā || 142 ||

vinetā vikaco vādī śiṣṭātmā śiṣṭakarmakṛt |
ekadṛk sarvabhuk sarvo vinodī dīpakampakaḥ || 143 ||

govindo gopatirgoptā sarvabhāgī sanātanaḥ |
daṇḍī muṇḍī śikhaṇḍī cetyaiśānyāṃ saptatirgaṇāḥ || 144 ||

evameṣāṃ baliṃ kṣiptvā balipīṭhe baliṃ kṣipet |
tato devaṃ praveśyāntaḥ snātvā prāgvad yajedapi || 145 ||

utsavānte yathāpūrvaṃ mukhyasnānaṃ vidhāya tu |
avaropya dhvajaṃ prāgvad gaṇān sarvān visṛjya ca || 146 ||

yathopapattyā snapayet saviśeṣaṃ ca pūjayet |
dattvā ca deśikādibhyo dakṣiṇāstadanantaram || 147 ||

pradeyāni yathāyogyamarthibhyaḥ pratipādayet |

p. 538)

bṛhati mahati tantre yacca devodbhavākhye nigaditamavalokya sthāpanādyutsavāntam |
iti haraharitantraṃ samyaguktaṃ samāsāt tadiha sakalamūhyaṃ karma śaivānusārāt || 148-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde śaṅkaranārāyaṇatantrapaṭalaḥ catuṣpañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 55: Durgas Weihe und Fest

Durga erscheint als schützende Göttin, deren Kraft im Bild und im Herzen vergegenwärtigt wird. Das Kapitel beschreibt ihre Waffen und Begleiterinnen, die Einsetzung des Bildes und den festlichen Umzug. Die Mantrakonstruktionen bleiben von vollständig ausgeschriebenen Gebeten unterschieden.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha pañcapañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha durgāpratiṣṭhādyaṃ kathyante tantracoditam |
śaivoditakriyācakraṃ prāyastulyamihāpi hi || 1 ||

durgāmūlāṅga[mūlaṃ hi ma]mantrāderuddhāro'pi ca kathyate |
tāraṃ ca śaktibījaṃ ca [kh: ca durgāmantro navākṣaraḥ] pañcamasya tṛtīyakam || 2 ||

pañcamasvarayug daṇḍī tatastadbinduvarjitam |
khāntaṃ lipisadīrghaṃ [k: repi] ca dvādaśasvaravān marut || 3 ||

namaśca śaktibījaṃ ca dūrgāmantro navākṣaraḥ |
dīrghaiḥ svarairyuto nādaḥ sāgniryukto hṛdādibhiḥ || 4 ||

caturthyā jātiyuktāni ṣaḍaṅgānyastramantrataḥ |
tadgāyatrī tu pūjāyāṃ śaktitāradvayādikā || 5 ||

tāraṃ kātyāyanīśabdaścaturthyantaśca vidmahe |
kanyākumāryaiśabdānte dhīmahīti padaṃ bhavet || 6 ||

tannaḥ padadvayānte syād durgā preti ca codayāt |
eṣā hi durgāgāyatrī pūjayedanayā śivām || 7 ||

jātavedasa ityādyā ṛgādyātha tataḥ param |
tāmagnivarṇāmagnetvaṃviśvānītyādikā tataḥ || 8 ||

pṛtanājitamityādyā ṛg durgā pañcamī bhavet |
evamuktastu mantrādhvā durgāyāstantracoditaḥ || 9 ||

p. 539)

caturbhujā vāṣṭabhujā syāt ṣodaśabhujāthavā |
siṃhāsane vā svāsīnā sthitā vā mahiṣopari || 10 ||

pratiṣṭhāpyā bhaved durgā bhītyādau siṃhagāthavā |
varadābhayaśaṅkhārihastā durgā caturbhujā || 11 ||

vāmatastarjanīcāpacarmaśankhāṃstu bibhratī |
śūleṣukhaḍgacakrāṇi dakṣiṇe'ṣṭabhujā yadā || 12 ||

kapālaṃ cāṅkuśagade śataghnīprāsakau dhanuḥ |
carma śaṅkhaṃ tathā vāme bibhratīmatha dakṣiṇe || 13 ||

śūlapāśāgnivajrāṇi tomaraṃ śaramapyasim |
cakraṃ cādhaḥkarādyaṃ tu kuryād dvyaṣṭabhujā yadā || 14 ||

madhyena daśatālena beraṃ strīmānato bhavet |
maṇḍape toraṇāḥ kāryāḥ prāgvat kṣīratarūdbhavāḥ || 15 ||

prāgādyāsu caturdikṣu yajñeśaśca prabhākaraḥ |
maṅgalaśca subhadraśca sthāpyā vedādibhiḥ kramāt || 16 ||

toraṇābhyantare dvau dvau vā dhvaijā? taddavatā api |
? kundā ca kumudā caiva vidyunmālā ca bhīṣaṇā || 17 ||

kaluṣī ghoṣaṇī caiva karālī vikṛtistathā |
pūjyāḥ syustatpatākāsu śaṅkhādya(trai? strai)stu cihnayet || 18 ||

sitāruṇāsitaśyāma[mā]dhūmrapītāśca karburāḥ |
miśrā[k: śra]ścātha pratidvāraṃ dve dve dūtyau krameṇa tu || 19 ||

kālī karālī virajā mandarā vindhyavāsinī |
suprabhā siṃhavaktrā cāpyaṣṭamī daityamardanī || 20 ||

khaḍgakheṭadharāḥ sarvā bhūṣitāḥ kumbhagā yajet |
tato vikiravikṣepāt kumbhe siṃhagatāṃ śivām || 21 ||

astraṃ cābhyarcya vardhanyāṃ kṛtvā cākāraśodhanam |
netramokṣaṃ jale vāsaṃ prāgvad grāmapradakṣiṇam || 22 ||

p. 540)

snapanaṃ cādhivāsārthaṃ maṇḍape śayanakriyām |
vedyāṃ kumbhāstranidrākhyamūrtikumbhāṣṭakārcanam || 23 ||

ātmāditattvabrahmādivibhāgeṣu nyasedatha |
mūrtīśca kṣmādikāstvaṣṭau mūrtīśā dhārikādikāḥ || 24 ||

dhārikā dīptimatyugrā jyotsnā cicca balotkaṭā |
dhātrī vibhuśca jñānīṃ tu mūrtau pīṭhe kriyāṃ nyaset || 25 ||

prāgvannavasu kuṇḍeṣu māntrike'gnau vibhājite |
āvāhya durgāmūlāṅgairātmatattvādibhiḥ kramāt || 26 ||

prāgvaddhutvā saṃspṛśeyuḥ sācāryā mūrtisādhakāḥ |
atha pratiṣṭhāṃ lagne tu kuryād yuktapade guruḥ || 27 ||

saptasaptapade garbhe brahmādiṣu padeṣu vai |
śailīṃ ratnamayīṃ lauhīṃ durgāṃ tu śivavannyaset || 28 ||

mṛnmayīṃ daivike tadvad dāravīmatha mānuṣe |
bhittāvālekhyagāṃ durgāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya sthiraṃ yajet || 29 ||

lagne kūrmaśilāyāṃ tu śaktimādhārasaṃjñitām |
ratnādipañcavargāṃśca nyaset pīṭhaṃ tathopari || 30 ||

pīṭhamadhye kriyāśaktiṃ pīṭhe beraṃ ca vinyaset |
bere jñānātmikāṃ mūrtiṃ haṃsaṃ bījaṃ ca taddhṛdi || 31 ||

svahṛdambhojakuharāt kuṇḍalinyā [gām] samudgatām |
utthāpya cinmayīṃ śaktiṃ haṃsasaṃpuṭamadhyagam [k: ta] || 32 ||

śaktibījaṃ brahmanāḍīpadenordhvaṃ khapaṅkaje |
yojayenniṣkalāntaṃ tanmantramuccārayan sudhīḥ || 33 ||

tasmācchāktaṃ paraṃ jyotirniṣkalāntamudīrayan |
ānīya puṣpāñjalinā mūrtihṛtpaṅkaje nyaset || 34 ||

itthamāvāhya saṃsthāpya sa[k: ta]nnirodhya ca mūlataḥ |
sannidhāpyāmṛtīkṛtya cāvakuṇṭhya pracocya ca || 35 ||

p. 541)

svamūlāṅgāni gāyatrī pañca durgāṇavastathā |
mantrādhvā syāt padādhvā ca pañcadurgāpadairmataḥ || 36 ||

śeṣādhvāno yathāpūrvaṃ sarvāṃstāṃstatra bhāvayet |
tataḥ prakṣālya salilairmūrtikumbhāstravāribhiḥ || 37 ||

abhiṣicya yathāpūrvamarghyādyairabhipūjayet |

tadyathā -

snātvā kṣālitapāṇyaṅghrirvighneśamabhipūjya tu || 38 ||

ātmaśuddhiṃ vidhāyātha sakalīkṛtavigrahaḥ |
sāmānyārghyakaro dvāri jayāṃ ca vijayāmapi || 39 ||

gaṅgāṃ ca yamunāṃ dvāraśriyaṃ copari pūjayet |
pārṣṇighātādibhirvighnān bhaumādīnapasārya tu || 40 ||

nārācāstraṃ kṣipedantaḥ praviśyāstraṃ nidhāya ca |
bāhye tu śastraprākāraṃ varmaṇā cāvakuṇṭhanam || 41 ||

vidhāya madhye vāstvīśaṃ brahmāṇaṃ svāsanaṃ yajet |
upaviṣṭo viśeṣārghyāt pañca śuddhirvidhāya ca || 42 ||

kṛtvā lalāṭe tilakaṃ puṣpālaṅkṛtamastakaḥ |
atho madhye prakṛtyai (ca) tato vajrāsanāya ca || 43 ||

iti siṃhāsanaṃ haimaṃ namontamabhipūjya tu |
āryāṃ ca pralayāṃ cāpi mahāpralayakāmapi || 44 ||

sṛṣṭiṃ cāgnyādipādāṃstu dikṣvathaiṣāṃ prapūjayet |
avyaktaṃ niyatiṃ kālaṃ kalāṃ caindrādiṣu kramāt || 45 ||

triguṇaiḥ kandanālābjasūryasomāgnibimbakān |
brahmaviṣṇuharavyāptapatrakesarakarṇikāḥ || 46 ||

prabhāṃ māyāṃ jayāṃ sūkṣmāṃ viśuddhāṃ nandinīmapi |
suprabhāṃ vijayāṃ dikṣu madhyataḥ sarvasiddhidām || 47 ||

dīrghasvarādisvākhyābhirnamontaistu kramād yajet |

kesarāgreṣu madhye ceti yāvat |

tatastu mūrttiṃ durgāyāḥ śaktidehaṃ ca mūlataḥ || 48 ||

p. 542)

hṛdayādikamāvāhya tato devīṃ hṛdambujāt |
vyomāmbujasudhāsā[k: dhrā]racaitanyaparibṛṃhitām || 49 ||

niṣkalāntoktabījena mūrtāvāvāhya deśikaḥ |
sthāpanādyairyathāpūrvamamṛtikaraṇāntakam || 50 ||

kṛtvā yathoditāṃ dhyātvā tadgāyatryā hṛdādyayā |
arghyādyairupacāraistu yathāpūrvaṃ yajecchivām || 51 ||

bhogārthamaṅgānyaṅgebhyaḥ koṇeṣvastraṃ caturdiśam |
pīṭhaprānte'bjabāhye tu śaṅkhādyastrāṇyapi kramāt || 52 ||

yādyaṣṭārṇaistu bindvantairādāvāyojya pūjayet |
naivedyāntaṃ tato dikṣu mantrairlokeśadaivataiḥ || 53 ||

hutvā dvitīyadivase samidājyacarūṃstilān |
lājān vrīhīṃśca siddhārthān pāyasaṃ ca pṛthak pṛthak || 54 ||

aṣṭottaraśataṃ hutvā mūlenāṅgairdaśāṃśataḥ |
tṛtīyadivase pañcadurgābhirjuhuyād ghṛtam || 55 ||

caturthe siṃhagāmaiśe yajennirmālyadhāriṇīm |
lokapālāṃstathā siṃhaṃ mātṝḥ svāśāsu vinyaset || 56 ||

balipīṭhaṃ ca tatrasthān daivatānabhipūjya tu |
aṣṭottaraśatenāpi snapayitvā tu pūrvavat || 57 ||

mantraistu vaidikaistaistaiḥ śaivasnapanacoditaiḥ |
gāyatryā pañcadurgābhirmadhyamenābhiṣecayet || 58 ||

niśi bhūtabaliṃ dattvā dakṣiṇāśca pradāya tu |
vibhavaṃ cāpi saṃkalpya nityapūjādisiddhaye || 59 ||

phalaṃ tu kartā pūrvoktamiha cāmutra vindati |
triṣṭupprabhṛtikān daurgān vanadurgādikāṃstu vā || 60 ||

durgāmantrān sādhayanti yathoktān pūrvapaddhatau |
tattadvidhānatastvevaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya yajanti cet || 61 ||

p. 543)

tattatkalpoditāṃ siddhi te te vindantyayatnataḥ |

durgāpratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave tu durgāyāḥ pūrvādidvārapālikāḥ || 62 ||

jayā ca vijayā raudrī bhīṣaṇī śūlinī prabhā |
aparājitā jayantī ca kanyā vetrāsidhārikāḥ || 63 ||

tābhyaḥ kṣiptvā baliṃ lokapālebhyaḥ svasvagocare |
durgāpāriṣade ceti sarvatrāyojya nikṣipet || 64 ||

siṃhāya maṇḍape vajranakhadaṃṣṭrāyudhāya te |
mahāsiṃhāya hūṃ svāhā namaśceti baliṃ kṣipet || 65 ||

vighneśavīramātṛbhyaḥ śāstre skandāya cendave |
svāśāsu nikṣipeccaivaṃ siṃhikāyai baliṃ kṣipet || 66 ||

nirmālyadhāriṇī siṃhiketi yāvat |

hrādinyai cāpi mādinyai dvāryantargopurasya tu || 67 ||

kātyāyanyai ca caṇḍāyai gopuradvāri bāhyataḥ |
atha pīṭhāgrataḥ sthitvā mantramenamudīrayet || 68 ||

oṃ

ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya caranti balikāṅkṣayā |
durgāpāriṣadāḥ sarve gṛhṇantūpahṛtaṃ balim || 69 ||

tato dvitīyahārāyāṃ dikṣvaṣṭau kālikādikāḥ |
kālī karālī virajā mandarā vindhyavāsinī || 70 ||

suprabhā siṃhavaktrā cāpyaṣṭamī daityamardanī |
tābhyo baliṃ vikīryātha balipīṭhe'tha nikṣipet || 71 ||

brahmaghoṣā sughoṣā ca kumārī varavarṇinī |
āryā ca hemavarṇā ca kṛttikā cābhayapradā || 72 ||

prāgādyāśāsthitā hyaṣṭau brāhmī kumudake sthitā |
durgāsenā pīṭhamadhye cāsāṃ tasyai baliṃ kṣipet || 73 ||

nityotsave vidhistveṣa syāt tulyaśca mahotsave |
viśeṣastu dhvaje lekhyaḥ siṃhaḥ pūjyaśca mantrataḥ || 74 ||

p. 544)

tathā tṛtīyahārāyāmaṣṭāvaṣṭau tu kanyakāḥ |
sthitāḥ pratidiśaṃ tāśca sahasragaṇanāyikāḥ || 75 ||

saumyā bhadrā jayā nandā kundā ca kumudā dyutiḥ |
vidyunmālā ca pūrvasyāmathāgneyyāṃ mahābalā || 76 ||

balā ca subalā vālā cābalā bhīṣaṇā ratiḥ |
kaluṣā cetyatho yāmye ghoṣaṇī nandanī smṛtiḥ || 77 ||

yuddhapriyā devasiddhapūjitā vikṛtiḥ kṛtiḥ |
saptaitāstvaṣṭamī cāsyāṃ mahāsuravimardanī || 78 ||

vikarālī pālinī ca śūlakātyāyanī tataḥ |
mahāyogeśvarī gaurī caṇḍā caṇḍī ca khaḍginī || 79 ||

nair-ṛtyāmatha vāruṇyāṃ hrādinī kṣemakārikā |
āryā bhadrā bhadrakālī vāruṇī cāmṛtāmbikā || 80 ||

atha kṣemyā vedagarbhā cānantā sarvaniṣkalā |
śāntiśca bhairavī prāṇā cetanā vāyugocare || 81 ||

ṛddhirlakṣmīstathā tuṣṭiḥ puṣṭiḥ kīrtirghaneśvarī |
adbhutā ca madā cāṣṭau kauberyāṃ diśi nāyikāḥ || 82 ||

śrutiḥ smṛtistathā nītirbhīmā ca brahmacāriṇī |
nīlāmbarā śūlinī cāpyaṣṭamī syāt sarasvatī || 83 ||

aiśabhāge sthitāstvetāḥ sarvāsāṃ vikired balim |
etāsāṃ bāhyato dikṣu gaṇebhyaḥ pūrvavad balim || 84 ||

aindryāṃ diśi gaṇā ye tu vajrahastā mahābalāḥ |
ityādibhiḥ kramānmantraiḥ pūrvoktairvikired balim || 85 ||

śaivotsavoktaṃ yat karma tadatrāpi samūhayet |
mantrāṇāṃ daivatānāṃ ca bhedaḥ kaścid bhavediha || 86 ||

tīrthasnānaṃ yathāpūrvaṃ saṅkalpya tu samācaret |
caitre māse tu citrā(tu? yāṃ) vaiśākhe ca viśākhabhe || 87 ||

āṣāḍhe pūrvaphalgunyāṃ śrāvaṇe kṛttikāsu ca |
mahānavamyāṃ śaradi paurṇamāsyāṃ ca kārttike || 88 ||

p. 545)

puṣyamāsasya puṣye cāpyuttarāyāṃ ca phālgune |
utsavaśca tadā kāryo durgāyāstuṣṭaye nṛbhiḥ || 89 ||

itthaṃ durgāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya bhaktyā pūjayatāṃ satām |
dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalaṃ sarvamabhīṣṭaṃ sulabhaṃ bhavet || 90 ||

itīdaṃ hi daurgaṃ samāsena tantraṃ smṛtaṃ pāvane yacca devodbhavoktam |
pratiṣṭhādikṛtyaṃ kramādutsavāntaṃ samastaṃ taduktaṃ hi śaivānusārāt || 91 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpade durgātantrapaṭalaḥ pañcapañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 56: Gauris Einsetzung und Verehrung

Dieses Kapitel beschreibt Gauri als leuchtende Gestalt der Shakti. Bildgestaltung, innere Vergegenwärtigung, Mudras und Festordnung greifen ineinander. Die Vorschriften gehören zur historischen Tempelverehrung; die Beschreibungen der Sammlung erschließen deren inneren Bezug.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ṣaṭpañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha gauryāḥ pratiṣṭhādyaṃ samāsāt samyagucyata |
tanmūlabījaṃ prāgeva śaktisaṃjñaṃ pradarśitam || 1 ||

tāraṃ ca śaktibījaṃ ca khāntaścaukārasaṃyutaḥ |
sasūkṣmo'gnistato rudrapadaṃ ca dayitepadam || 2 ||

dvādaśāntayuto vāyuḥ khāntaḥ [k: ntasyaikādaśasvaraḥ] saikādaśākṣaraḥ |
aṣṭamādyo vakārastho vahniḥ sūkṣmeṇa saṃyutaḥ || 3 ||

huṃphaḍagnipriyānto'yaṃ mantraḥ saptadaśākṣaraḥ |
netrāśviśaravedāśvinetrasvārṇaiḥ svajātibhiḥ || 4 ||

sadīrghasvaranādādyaṃ ṣaḍaṅgānyastramantrataḥ |
aṣṭamasya tṛtīyaṃ tu pañcamasvarasaṃyutam || 5 ||

ṣaṣṭhavargāccaturthaṃ ca gāyai ityakṣaradvayam |
vidmahe kāmaśabdau ca mālinyai ceti dhīmahi || 6 ||

tanna-ante bhaved gaurī prakāro'nte ca codayāt |
eṣā hi gaurīgāyatrī viniyogo'rcanādiṣu || 7 ||

madhyena daśatālena gauryāstu pratimā bhavet |
caturbhujā savaradā sapāśā sābhayā?ṅkuśā || 8 ||

pīnottuṅgastanī nīladhammillamakuṭojjvalā |
trilocanā smitamukhī maṇikuṇḍalamaṇḍitā || 9 ||

p. 546)

graiveyakollasaddhārihārā sūdarabandhanā |
hemāṅgadollasadratnavalayāṅguliveṣṭanā || 10 ||

hemakāñcīparilasatkauśeyavasanojjvalā |
nakharatnāṃśuvilasatpadābjāsaktanūpurā || 11 ||

sarvalāvaṇyasaundaryasaukumāryaguṇāspadā |
evaṃ[kh: vaṃsvarū]rūpā manonmanyā gauryāstu pratimā bhavet || 12 ||

śilālohādivihitā proktastrīmānataḥ kramāt |
prokte vimāne śaivoktamārgeṇa sthāpayecchivām || 13 ||

yo yo viśeṣaḥ pūrvoktāt taṃ tamatra vadāmyataḥ |
ṣoḍaśastambhayuktaḥ syādadhivāsanamaṇḍapaḥ || 14 ||

dharmādayo'ntaścatvāraḥstambhāḥ sūryāśca bāhyataḥ |
bhadraśca vijayaścaiva vijṛmbho lohitastathā || 15 ||

prāgāditoraṇā jñeyā jayādyā dvārakumbhagāḥ |
jayā ca vijayā prācyāmajitā cāparājitā || 16 ||

nityā vilāsinī śauṇḍīṃ cāghorā dakṣiṇādiṣu |
kundāṃ ca kumudāṃ caiva vidyunmālāṃ vibhūṣaṇām || 17 ||

kalūṣāṃ ghoṣaṇīṃ caiva karālīṃ vikṛtāṃ tathā |
dve dve dvārdhvajayordūtyau yajet kumbhagate kramāt || 18 ||

puṇyāhavikirakṣepāt kumbhāstre prāgvadarcayet |
vṛṣārūḍhāṃ ghaṭe gaurīṃ siṃhe'straṃ vardhanīgatam || 19 ||

yoṣidrūpaṃ caturhastaṃ śūlaṭaṅkavarābhayaiḥ |
pīnottuṅgastanaṃ śyāmaṃ bhūṣitaṃ satrilocanam || 20 ||

baddhacaṇḍātakaṃ raudraṃ sarvāsurabhayaṅkaram |
piṅgordhvakeśaṃ nānāhibhūṣaṇaṃ saumyabhīṣaṇam || 21 ||

umāsramevaṃ strīrūpaṃ tatpūjābhramaṇādanu |
madhyakuṇḍasthaśaivāgniṃ navadhā saṃvibhajya tu || 22 ||

prāgvannavasu kuṇḍeṣu kṣiptvā tasya hṛdambuje |
gaurīmāvāhya mūlāṅgairjuhuyurgurumūrtipāḥ || 23 ||

p. 547)

vidhāyākāraśuddhiṃ ca prāgvannayanamokṣaṇam |
jalādhivāsanaṃ grāmabhramaṇaṃ snapanaṃ tathā || 24 ||

maṇḍape'tha tato vedyāṃ śayane pañcadhāstṛte |
pañcabhūtātmake devīṃ śāyayitvābhīpūjayet || 25 ||

raktapītāmbarācchannāṃ tataḥ kumbhāstrakaṃ nyaset |
gaurīkumbhaṃ śiraḥsthāne nidrākumbhaṃ ca vinyaset || 26 ||

parito mūrtikumbheṣu vāmādyābhistu saṃyutān |
brahmādīn pañca gāyatrīṃ sāvitrīṃ ca sarasvatīm || 27 ||

pīṭhe caiva kriyāśaktiṃ bere jñānīṃ ca vinyaset |
tribhāgeṣvapi ca nyasyet tattvaṃ tattveśvarān kramāt || 28 ||

pṛthvyādyā mūrtayaḥ prāgvanmūrtīśā dhārikādikāḥ |
pṛthak krameṇa hutvaibhyaḥ spṛśeyurgurumūrtipāḥ || 29 ||

tataḥ prātaḥ kūrmaśilāṃ lagne nyasyed yathāpuram |
ratnādipañcavargāṃśca pīṭhaṃ cātha svamūlataḥ || 30 ||

pratimāṃ sthāpayed pīṭhe hṛtpadme'syāstu cinmayam |
kumbhāt tacchaktibījaṃ tu vinyasya snapayet tataḥ || 31 ||

rudreṇa pavamānaiśca gaurī(ri? mi)tyādināpi ca |
tato mūlāṅgagāyatryā mantrādhvā syācca tatpadaiḥ || 32 ||

padādhvā syād yathāpūrvaṃ śeṣādhvāno yathāpuram |
tataḥ pradhānanidrākhyamūrtikumbhābhiṣecitām || 33 ||

arghyādyaistu yathāpūrvaṃ pūjayet parameśvarīm |

tadyathā -

snātvā prakṣālya caraṇāvācamya sakalīkṛta || 34 ||

vighnaṃ guruṃ ca saṃpūjya sāmānyārghyakaro guruḥ |
jayā ca vijayā dvāri sthite vetrakare bhuvi || 35 ||

gaṅgā ca yamunā cordhve dvāraśrīrmadhyagopari |
tā iṣṭvā kṣiptanārācaḥ praviśyāstraṃ nidhāya ca || 36 ||

p. 548)

vāstubrahmāsanādīṣṭvā pañcaśuddhīrvidhāya tu |
mūlāṅgapūritārghyaḥ san tilakī puṣpaśekharaḥ || 37 ||

kūrmādho dhāriṇīṃ śaktiṃ pīṭhe śaktyāsanaṃ tu tat |
haimaṃ [he] siṃhāsanaṃ dhyātvā pādān dharmādikānapi || 38 ||

sattvādikandanālābjaṃ sūryabimbādi[k: mbo]kādikān [kh: t] |
patrādiṣu tataḥ śaktīrvāmādyāḥ kesarāgragāḥ || 39 ||

manonmanī svayaṃ sākṣānmadhye gaurī śivā bhavet |
tanmūrtiṃ mantradehaṃ ca cicchaktiṃ svāddhṛdambujāt || 40 ||

dvādaśāntagatāṃ prāgvanmūrtihṛtpaṅkaje nyaset |
sthāpanaṃ caiva sānnidhyaṃ sannirodhaṃ prarocanam || 41 ||

amṛtīkaraṇaṃ cāvakuṇṭhanaṃ hṛdayādibhiḥ |
brahmāṇi ceśānādīni kāsyahṛddaśanāṅghriṣu || 42 ||

vinyaset pañca śaktīśca hṛllekhāṃ gaganāṃ tathā |
raktāṃ karālikāṃ cāpi mahocchuṣmāṃ ca kādiṣu || 43 ||

brahmādīn pañca pādādi hṛdaye ca sarasvatīm |
gāyatrīmapi sāvitrīṃ stanayorvinyaset tataḥ || 44 ||

kramādarghyādibhiḥ samyagupacārairyajecchivām |
patreṣvaṅgāvṛtiṃ ceṣṭvā bāhye dūtyaṣṭakaṃ yajet || 45 ||

anaṅgarūpā cānaṅgamadanā madanāturā |
tathā pavanavegā ca tato bhuvanapālikā || 46 ||

syāt sarvaśiśirānaṅgavedanānaṅgamekhalā |
iṣṭvaitā gandhapuṣpādyairdvāḥsthāścāpi jayādikāḥ || 47 ||

indrādīlloṁkapālāṃśca vṛṣabhaṃ mukhamaṇḍape |
vīraṃ vighnaṃ tato mātṝḥ śāstṛskandau niśākaram || 48 || nirmālyadhāriṇīmaiśe sthāpayet subhagāhvayām |
balipīṭhe ca saṃsthāpya dikpālebhyo juhoti ca || 49 ||

p. 449)

dvitīye'hnyatha mūlāṅgairgāyatryā samidādibhiḥ |
aṣṭadravyaiḥ śataṃ mūlenāṅganāṃ tu daśāṃśataḥ || 50 ||

gāyatryā ca śataṃ gaurīmimāyetyādināpi ca |
tṛtīye'hni tilājyābhyāmaghorāstrācchivāstrataḥ || 51 ||

hutvā pāśupatāstreṇa prāyaścittairjayādibhiḥ |
caturthadivase prāgvadiṣṭvā nirmālyadhāriṇīm || 52 ||

agnīnātmani saṃhṛtya snāpayet kalaśaiḥ śataiḥ |
dakṣiṇāśca pradeyāni dattvā bhūtabaliṃ niśi || 53 ||

vikirennityapūjārthaṃ vibhavaṃ cāpi kalpayet |
phalaṃ śivapratiṣṭhoktaṃ kartā sarvaṃ samaśnute || 54 ||

āvāhanī sthāpanī ca niṣṭhurā kṣobhaṇī tathā |
mohanī drāvaṇī caiva karṣaṇī sannidhāpanī || 55 ||

vandanī ca mahāmudrā gaurīmudrā daśa smṛtāḥ |
añjaliḥ pūrṇapuṣpo ya uttāno dvādaśāntataḥ || 56 ||

āmūrtihṛdayānīto mudrā hyāvāhanī smṛtā |
saiva puṣpaṃ vinā mudrā smṛtā sthāpanyādhomukhī || 57 ||

niṣṭhurā cocchritāṅguṣṭhaśliṣṭamuṣṭikaradvayāt |
anyonyasaṃmukhau hastau saṃśliṣṭau muktatarjakau || 58 ||

madhyamāṅguṣṭhasaṃyogāt kṣobhaṇī syāt prarocanī |
śliṣṭāṅguṣṭhatalau hastau prasṛtāṅguṣṭhatarjakau || 59 ||

kaniṣṭhānāmikāmadhyāsaṃśleṣānmohanī smṛtā |
amṛtīkaraṇaṃ devyāmohanyā tu prakalpayet || 60 ||

tathaiva śliṣṭakarayostarjanyau saṃprasārya tu |
madhyamāṅguṣṭhasaṃyogād drāvaṇyānandadāyinī || 61 ||

saiva suśliṣṭakarayorvakratarjāgrayogataḥ |
karṣaṇī syāt tayā devīṃ prasannāṃ paribhāvayet || 62 ||

saiva madhyāgratarjābhyāṃ jyeṣṭhikādvayapīḍanāt |
sannidhānakarī mudrā sānnidhyaṃ kalpayet tayā || 63 ||

p. 550)

baddhāñjalipuṭau pāṇī sarojamukulopamau |
vandanī nāma mudrā syāt sā yojyā vandanādiṣu || 64 ||

anāmike dve tarjābhyāmadhaḥ pāṇyornibaddhya tu |
uttānapāṇitalayormadhyame sakaniṣṭhike [na] || 65 ||

pārśvābhyāṃ saṃhatāgre stāmṛjvāyatamavasthite |
tadaṅguṣṭhāgrayugmena kaniṣṭhāmūlayoḥ spṛśet || 66 ||

eṣā gauryā mahāmudrā daśamī sarvasiddhidā |

gaurīpratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

gaurīnityotsave devī syāt suvarṇādinirmitā || 67 ||

gauryastramapyamatrasthamāvāhyeṣṭvāgrato vahet |
jayādikābhyo dvāḥsthābhyo lokeśebhyo vṛṣāya ca || 68 ||

gaurīpāriṣade(tantaṃ? syaśca) sarvebhyo'pi baliṃ kṣipet |
vīravighneśamātṛbhyaḥ śāstre skandāya cendave || 69 ||

subhagāyai baliṃ kṣiptvā gopuradvārapārśvayoḥ |
triśūlinyai ca khaḍginyai kṣiptvā niṣkramya gopurāt || 70 ||

pīṭhopānte sthito'nena mantreṇāmantrayed gaṇān |

ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya caranti balikāṅkṣayā || 71 ||

gaurīpāriṣadāḥ sarve gṛhṇantūpahṛtaṃ balim [k: m |
ta] |
tato dviyīyahārāyāmaṣṭau syurgaṇanāyikāḥ || 72 ||

karālī vikarālī cāpyugrā vāṇī śacī tathā |
mohanī caiva māyā ca mahālakṣmīstathāṣṭamī || 73 ||

āsāṃ baliṃ kṣipeccātha balipīṭhāṣṭadiksthitāḥ |
ṛddhiḥ smṛtirdhṛtiḥ śraddhā medhā kāntirmatiḥ śrutiḥ || 74 ||

āryā kumudake pīṭhe gaurīsenā ca madhyataḥ |
svākhyābhirvikiredāsāṃ namontaṃ balimādarāt || 75 ||

p. 551)

nityotsavavidhistveṣa tulyaśca syānmahotsave |
gaurīvāhanasaṃjñastu vṛṣaḥ pūjyo dhvajo bhavet || 76 ||

āvāhanaṃ gaṇādīnāṃ prāgvad gauryutsave smṛtam |

viśeṣastu ye bhūtāḥpurassado gauryādibhagavatyādibhiḥ pratidiśaṃ baliṃ maṇḍale vikīrya tadbāhye pratidiśaṃ dvādaśasahasraparṣannāyikābhyo baliṃ vikiret |
tāśca ṣaṇṇavatisaṃkhyāḥ |

yathā -

vidyā prajñā sinībālī kuhūrhrīḥ puṣṭireva ca || 77 ||

rudravīryā prabhā nandā poṣaṇī śubhadā kṣamā |
iti prācyāmathāgneyyāṃ kālarātrī kapardinī || 78 ||

bhadrakālī ca vikṛtirdaṇḍinī ca kapālinī |
musṛṇṭhinī sendukhaṇḍā nisumbhamathinī tataḥ || 79 ||

śikhaṇḍinī tathendrāṇi rudrāṇī ceti saṃsthitāḥ |
nārī nārāyaṇī bhadrā śaṅkarārdhaśarīriṇī || 80 ||

• * triśūlinī cā(pya? pi a)mbikā hrādinī ratiḥ |
  piṅgākṣī ca

viśālākṣī samṛddhiśceti dakṣiṇe || 81 ||

buddhirvṛddhiḥ svadhā svāhā māyābhikhyā vasundharā |
trilokadhātrī jagatī bṛhatī tridaśeśvarī || 82 ||

aruṇā ceti nair-ṛtyāṃ nāyikā dvādaśa sthitāḥ |
surucā bahurūpā ca skandasenā ca vāruṇī || 83 ||

amalā vimalā khyātiḥ prakṛtirvikṛtiḥ sthitiḥ |
sṛṣṭiḥ sandhyā ca vāruṇyāṃ nāyikā dvādaśa sthitāḥ || 84 ||

saṃhṛtiśca jaganmātā satī caiva ca haṃsinī |
devamātā vajriṇī ca mardanī bhagavatyapi || 85 ||

padmāsanā devakī ca trimukhī ca caturmukhī |
gaurīpāriṣadā mukhyā vāyavyāṃ dvādaśa sthitāḥ || 86 ||

saptānanā cāṣṭamukhī devāsuravimardinī |
lamboṣṭhī lambakeśī cāpyūrdhvakeśī mahodarī || 87 ||

p. 552)

rekhā ca śaśarekhā ca viśvarūpā kṛśodarī |
dhanadā cetirkauberyāṃ nāyikā dvādaśa sthitāḥ || 88 || surarakṣaṇikā cāryā vāgīśī * * * * * |
* * vratā vajravegā vāyuvegā maheśvarī || 89 ||

aiśānī jvalinīsaṃjñā śāṅkarī ceti nāyikāḥ |
dvādaśaitāḥ syuraiśānyāṃ gaurīpāriṣadāḥ sthitāḥ || 90 ||

etāḥ pṛthak pariṣadāṃ sahasraiḥ parivāritāḥ |
jagatsaṃhṛtisambhūtisthityanugrahahetavaḥ || 91 ||

sarvāsāmapi caitāsāṃ śuklānnagulapāyasaiḥ |
ghṛtakṣaudraplutairdadyād baliṃ bhaktyā tu deśikaḥ || 92 ||

tataḥ śaivoktamārgeṇa tīrthasnānaṃ samācaret |
mūlāṅgairvaidikairmantrairyajecca saviśeṣakam || 93 ||

snapayecca sahasrādikalaśairupapattitaḥ |
śivagaurī caikagaurī sthiragaurī dvidhā smṛtā || 94 ||

patnītvena śivasyaiva sthiraliṅgagatasya yā |
pratiṣṭhitā samīpe tu śivagaurī smṛtā hi sā || 95 ||

gaurī sabhūtairdevairvā munibhirvātha mānavaiḥ |
sthiraliṅgaṃ vinā sā cedekagaurī pratiṣṭhitā || 96 ||

na pṛthakchivagauryāstu praśastaḥ syānmahotsavaḥ |
śivotsave maheśena yātrā tasyāḥ praśasyate || 97 ||

nityotsavāntā(pūjāntāt?) pūjā syācchivagauryā yathāvidhi |
ekagauryāḥ svatantrastu pṛthak kāryo mahotsavaḥ || 98 ||

itthaṃ gaurīṃ pratiṣṭhāpya yathāvibhavamādarāt |
kalpayantyutsavāntāṃ ye nityapūjāṃ yathāvidhi || 99 ||

na teṣāṃ śakyate vaktuṃ puṇyaṃ yugaśatairapi |
yadyadiṣṭatamaṃ loke dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalaṃ mahat || 100 ||

tat tat sarvamayatnena labhante kartṛpūrvakāḥ |

p. 553)

nigaditamiha gauryāstantrametat samāsā- llalitamapi ca bimbaṃ bhānutantraṃ ca dṛṣṭvā |
vividhamiha vidhiśairyat pratiṣṭhādikṛtyaṃ sakalamapi tadūhyaṃ proktaśaivānusārāt || 101-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde gaurītantrapaṭalaḥ ṣaṭpañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 57: Sarasvati und die heilige Sprache

Sarasvati erscheint hier als Göttin des Wissens und der Sprache. Die Einsetzung ihres Bildes verbindet Tempelritual mit einer Meditation über die Entfaltung der Rede. Die umfangreichen Listen ordnen Wissen, Gottheiten und Weltbereiche um die Göttin an.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha saptapañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

pratiṣṭhātha sarasvatyāḥ kathyate tantracoditā |
tāraśca nādo bindvantastatpūrvo'ntyasvarānvitaḥ || 1 ||

vīpsito (pa? va)daśabdaśca vāgvādinipadaṃ tataḥ |
marutsakhapriyānto'yaṃ jagatyarṇo hi vāṅmanuḥ || 2 ||

tārādiḥ syād dvijātīnāmanyeṣāṃ kevalaḥ smṛtaḥ |
sāgnirnādastu tārādirdīrghairyuktaḥ kramāt svaraiḥ || 3 ||

ṛgādivedaśabdaiśca dharmaśāstrapadena ca |
purāṇapadasaṃyuktaiḥ ṣaḍbhirmantrapadaiḥ kramāt || 4 ||

svajātiyuktānyaṅgāni ṣaḍastrāntāni kalpayet |
vāgīśvarī caturthyantā vidmahepadasaṃyutā || 5 ||

vāgvādinīpadasyānte dhīmahīti padaṃ bhavet |
tannaḥ sarasvatī preti codayāditi yojitā || 6 ||

tārādikā sarasvatyā gāyatrī sarvasiddhidā |
madhyena daśatālena proktastrīmānataḥ kṛtā || 7 ||

pratimā syāt sarasvatyāḥ śuklavarṇā caturbhujā |
sabarāṃ lekhanīṃ vāme kalaśaṃ cāpi bibhratī || 8 ||

abhayaṃ pustakaṃ tadvadadhaścordhvaṃ ca dakṣiṇe |
śaṅkhakundendudhavalā sakapardenduśekharā || 9 ||

p. 554)

trinetrā śuklavasanā mālyagandhavibhūṣitā |
hārihārollasattuṅgapīvarastanamaṇḍalā || 10 ||

suprasannamukhāmbhojā sarvābharaṇabhūṣitā |
padmāsane(ṣū? sū)paviṣṭā navayauvanamaṇḍitā || 11 ||

vāgīśvarīpratiṣṭhāyāṃ karma śaivoktamārgataḥ |
viśeṣo dakṣiṇadvāre sthāpyā syād dakṣiṇāmukhī || 12 ||

uttarābhimukhī pūjyā cādhivāsanamaṇḍape |
puṣkaraḥ pūrṇabhadraścāpyānando nandanastathā || 13 ||

pūrvāditoraṇāstadvad dhvajau dvau dvau yathākramam |
prācyāmaindraśca vajrāṅko yāmyo daṇḍāṅka eva ca || 14 ||

vāruṇaścātha pāśāṅkaḥ kauberaśca gadāṅkitaḥ |
medhā prajñā prabhā vidyā dhīrdhṛtismṛtibuddhayaḥ || 15 ||

dvārakumbhasthitā dūtyaḥ pūjanīyāḥ svanāmabhiḥ |
madhyastambheṣu catvāro'pyāgneyādiṣvṛgādayaḥ || 16 ||

vedabāhye ravistambhāḥ śīkṣā kalpo niruktakam |
chando jyotiḥ sūtrapāṭho mīmāṃsā nyāyavistaraḥ || 17 ||

dharmaśāstraṃ purāṇaṃ ca daṇḍanītiśca vai kramāt |
vidyātmakaṃ vitānaṃ syāt sthalaṃ tu pṛthivī svayam || 18 ||

sarvatrāpi tārādinamontaiḥ svākhyābhiryajet |

tataḥ puṇyāhavikirakṣepāt kumbhāstrapūjane |
syāt kumbhe haṃsagā vāṇī tadastraṃ sārasopari || 19 ||

raktākalpaṃ raktavarṇaṃ ṣaḍbhujaṃ satrilocanam |
strīrūpaṃ bhūṣitaṃ vāme varapustakapāśadhṛk || 20 ||

dakṣiṇe sābhayaṃ [k: ya] * (kaṃ? [kh: kā]) lekhinī cāṅkuśaṃ dadhat |
prāgvannavasu kuṇḍeṣu vahniṃ madhyādibhājitam || 21 ||

nikṣipyāvāhya vāgīśīṃ mūlāṅgairmadhyame guruḥ |
yogādimūrtibhirdikṣu juhuyurmūrtidhārakāḥ || 22 ||

p. 555)

gāyatryā cāpi lokeśamantrairapi yathākramam |
samidājyacarūṁllājān vrīhisiddhārthasarṣapān || 23 ||

tilāṃścāṣṭottaraśataṃ juhuyuste pṛthak pṛthak |
prāgvadākāraśuddhiṃ ca kuryāccākṣivimokṣaṇam || 24 ||

jalādhivāsanaṃ grāmabhramaṇaṃ snapanaṃ tathā |
mūrtīratha sarasvatyā vidyākumbhāṣṭake yajet || 25 ||

yogāṃ satyāṃ ca vimalāṃ jñānāṃ buddhiṃ kriyāṃ tathā |
medhāṃ śraddhāṃ ca tāḥ sarvāḥ sakamaṇḍalupustakāḥ || 26 ||

sākṣamālālekhanikāḥ śuklāḥ śuklāmbarādikāḥ |
tato beratribhāgeṣu jānukaṇṭhaśirovadhi || 27 ||

ātmāditattvatattveśān brahmādīn vinyaset kramāt |
teṣu pṛthvyādyaṣṭamūrtīstacchaktīrdhārikādikāḥ || 28 ||

nyasejjñānītanau devyāḥ pīṭhe śaktiṃ kriyāhvayām |
hutvā hutvā ca tanmantraiḥ saṃspṛśeyuryathāpuram || 29 ||

atha prātaḥ kṛtasnāno gururmūrtidharaiḥ saha |
kṛtasandhyāvidhirlagne liṅga? kūrmāhvayāṃ nyaset || 30 ||

ratnādipañcavargāṃśca tasyāṃ pīṭhaṃ ca pūrvavat |
pīṭhe ca pratimāṃ nyasyet kuryād bandhena susthiram || 31 ||

prakṣālya kiñcidiṣṭvā ca mūrtiṃ vidyātanuṃ nyaset |
kumbhasthāṃ mūlato vāṇīmūrtihṛtpaṅkaje nyaset || 32 || tato mūlāṅgagāyatrī mātṛkoktākṣarāṇi ca |

uktākṣarāṇi nāmaśaktivāgbhavānīti yāvat |
mantrādhvānāt padaireva padādhvānye ca pūrvavat || 33 ||

athāpūryāñjaliṃ puṣpaiḥ kuṇḍalinyāditaḥ svataḥ |
dhyāyan sūkṣmāṃ ca paśyantīṃ madhyamāṃ vaikharīmapi || 34 ||

ūrdhvāmutkṣipya tāṃ vācaṃ vidyullekhānukāriṇīm |
dvādaśānte samāyojya taccaitanyopabṛṃhitām || 35 ||

p. 556)

puṣpāñjalau susaṃkrāntāṃ haṃsamuccārayan plutam |
ānīya brahmanāḍyā tāṃ mūrtihṛtpaṅkaje nyaset || 36 ||

sthāpanaṃ sannirodhaṃ ca rocanaṃ cāvakuṇṭhanam |
amṛtīkaraṇaṃ cāṅgairvidhāyārghyaṃ pradāya tu || 37 ||

ṣaḍadhvabhāvanāṃ kṛtvā vidyākumbhe'ṣṭakena ca |
nidrāstrābhyāṃ cābhiṣicya yajedarghyādibhiḥ kramāt || 38 ||

tadyathā -

snātvā gaṇeśamabhyarcya sakalīkṛtavigrahaḥ |
sāmānyārghyeṇa taddvāḥsthau vighnakṣetrapatī yajet || 39 ||

gaṅgāṃ ca yamunāṃ prāgvad dvāralakṣmīṃ tathopari |
astraṃ kṣiptvā praviśyāntardehalyāṃ vinidhāya tat || 40 ||

vāstubrahmāsanādīṣṭvā sūpaviṣṭo'rghyamarcayet |
śuddhīḥ pañca vidhāyātha tilakī puṣpaśekharaḥ || 41 ||

ādhāraśaktiṃ pṛthivīṃ vidyāṃ siṃhāsanākṛtim |
kṛtatretādikān pādān siṃhākārān vidiggatān || 42 ||

rajastamaśca sattvaṃ ca kandaṃ nālaṃ ca paṅkajam |
sūryādimaṇḍalādhīśān brahmādīñ chadanādiṣu || 43 ||

meruṃ tatkarṇikāyāṃ ca patradvādaśake girīn |
dikṣvekaikaṃ ca koṇeṣu pūjayet kesarāhvayān || 44 ||

prāgdale mandaragirirdakṣiṇe gandhamādanaḥ |
vipulaḥ paścimadale supārśvaścottaracchade || 45 ||

himavān hemakūṭaśca niṣadho mālyavāṃstathā |
kailāsaścaiva nīlaśca śvetaśṛṅgī ca tān yajet || 46 ||

proktamārgeṇa vāṅmūrtiṃ vidyādehaṃ yathāpuram |
devīṃ cāvāhya mūlāṅgaiḥ sthāpanādyaṃ vidhāya tu || 47 ||

arghyādyaistu nivedyāntairupacārairyajet kramāt |
aṅgāni kesareṣviṣṭvā śaktidvādaśakaṃ tataḥ || 48 ||

p. 557)

ṛddhiṃ ratiṃ tathā prītiṃ śāntiṃ digdalagāṃ yajet |
yogāṃ satyādike dve dve koṇacchadayugeṣvapi || 49 ||

candrārkau bhāsayantau dvāvūrdhvagau dakṣiṇottare |
brahmā ca dakṣiṇe devyā viṣṇurvāme śivo'grataḥ || 50 ||

paścime munayaścaitān bhittiṣvālekhyagān yajet |
medhāprajñādike dve dve dvāḥsthe dvāracatuṣṭaye || 51 ||

svāśāsu lokapālāṃśca haṃsaṃ ca mukhamaṇḍape |
vīraṃ vighnaṃ tathā mātṝḥ śāstāraṃ caṇḍikāmapi || 52 ||

somaṃ ca kṣetrapālaṃ ca sthāpayet svadiśāsvimān |
balipīṭhaṃ ca saṃsthāpya pūjayet prathame'hani || 53||

dvitīye'hni svamūlāṅgairmūrtilokeśadaivataiḥ |
tṛtīye vyāhṛtībhiśca gāyatryā ca jayādibhiḥ || 54 ||

prāyaścittaiśca hutvātha caturthadivase tataḥ |
prāgvat saṃsnāpya tu yajenmatiṃ nirmālyadhāriṇīm || 55 ||

pūrṇāṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ cāpi hutvāgnīn svahṛdambuje |
yojayed dvādaśānte vā snapayecca śatādhikaiḥ || 56 ||

saviśeṣamathārādhya dattvācāryādidakṣiṇāḥ |
niśi bhūtabaliṃ dattvā nityapūjāṃ ca kalpayet || 57 ||

prāgvad vittānusāreṇa proktaṃ kartāśnute phalam |

sarasvatīpratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ ||

nityotsave sarasvatyā medhādyā dvārapālikāḥ || 58 ||

tābhyo vikīrya tu baliṃ lokeśebhyo yathāpuram |

tatrāyaṃ viśeṣaḥ -

sarasvatīpārṣade namaḥ tatpārṣadebhyo namaḥ iti tattallokapālanāmnā baliṃ kṣipet |

sarasvatīvāhanāya haṃsāyetyagramaṇḍape || 59 ||

vighnāya vīrabhadrāya mātṛbhyaḥ śāstra eva ca |
caṇḍikendukṣetrapebhyo matyai ca prakṣiped balim || 60 ||

p. 558)

kṛtyai ca pratibhāyai ca gopuradvāri nikṣipet |
samprāpya balipīṭhāgraṃ gaṇānāmantrayet tataḥ || 61 ||

ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya caranti balikāṅkṣayā |
sarasvatīpāriṣadā gṛhṇantūpahṛtaṃ balim || 62 ||

iti |

tato dvitīyahārāyāmaṣṭadikṣu sthitāḥ kramāt |
diggajāstu baliṃ tebhyaḥ svākhyābhiḥ prakṣipedapi || 63 ||

airāvataḥ puṇḍarīkaḥ kumudāñjanavāmanāḥ |
puṣpadantaḥ sārvabhaumaḥ supratīkastathāṣṭamaḥ || 64 ||

balīpīṭhe'tha viśvebhyo daśabhyaḥ prakṣiped balim |
kraturdaśaḥ suvastavyaḥ kā * * mo dhvanistathā || 65 ||

kurumānaṣṭamaste tu pīṭhasyāṣṭadiśi sthitāḥ |
madhyamānvai kumudakaiḥ sthitasteṣāṃ baliṃ kṣipet || 66 ||

sarasvatīsenāyā rocamānāya namaḥ iti pīṭhordhvato madhye rocamānāya nikṣipet |

nityotsave bali * * * * * * * * * * || 67 ||

• * * * * * * * * * * * svanāmataḥ |
  lokapālabaleḥ paścād oṃ ye

bhūtāḥ puraḥsadaḥ || 68 ||

bhagavatyāḥ sarasvatyā ityādyaiḥ prakṣiped balim |
tadvat tṛtīyahārāyāṃ gaṇāstvaṣṭadiśaṃ sthitāḥ || 69 ||

tadyathā -

vasavaścāśvinau rudrāḥ pitrādityagaṇā api |
tārkṣyaḥ saptarṣipūrvāśca prajānāṃ patayastataḥ || 70 ||

te ca -

dharo dhruvaśca somaścāpyāpaścaivānilo'nalaḥ |
pratyūṣaśca prabhāsaśca vasavo'ṣṭau tu pūrvagāḥ || 71 ||

nāsatyadasrāvāgneyyamaśvinau tu vyavasthitau |
ajaikapādahibudhnirvirūpākṣo'tha raivataḥ || 72 ||

p. 559)

pinākī ceśvaraḥ sthāṇuḥ kapālī ca triyambakaḥ |
bahurūpo bhavaśceti rudrāstvekādaśa kramāt || 73 ||

ete dakṣiṇe sthitāḥ |

somaśca pitṛmāṃstadvad yamaḥ pitṛgaṇeśvaraḥ |
aṅgirasvāṃstathā cāgniḥ saptamaḥ kavyavāhanaḥ || 74 ||

pitaraḥ pitāmahākhyāstathaiva prapitāmahāḥ |
daśaite pitaraḥ khyātāḥ sthitā nir-ṛtigocare || 75 ||

dhātāryamā ca mitraśca varuṇaśca bhagastathā |
indro vivasvān pūṣā ca parjanyo daśamaḥ smṛtaḥ || 76 ||

tvaṣṭā ca viṣṇurityete ādityā dvādasāmbupe |
tārkṣyaścāriṣṭanemiśca garuḍaścāruṇastathā || 77 ||

aruṇiḥ krathanaḥ krāthaḥ suparṇaḥ sapta mārute |
gautamaśca bharadvājo viśvāmitro'tha kaśyapaḥ || 78 ||

jamadagnistathaivātrirvasiṣṭhaścāpyarundhatī |
dhruvaśca śiṃśumāraścetyete tūttarataḥ sthitāḥ || 79 ||

bhṛgurdakṣo marīciścāpyaṅgirāḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ |
pulastyo'trirvasiṣṭhaśca prajānāṃ patayaḥ sthitāḥ || 80 ||

aiśa iti yāvat |

tataścaturthahārāyāṃ gandharvāścāpsarogaṇāḥ |
siddhāḥ sādhyāstathā nāgā vidyādharagaṇāstathā || 81 ||

yakṣāḥ sarākṣasā daityāḥ kramād dikṣvaṣṭasu sthitāḥ |
eṣāṃ tārādisaṃjñābhirnamontaṃ nikṣiped balim || 82 ||

tatastvaindryāṃ diśi gaṇā vajrahastā mahābalāḥ |
ityādimantrairvikired baliṃ daśadiśāsvapi || 83 ||

uddiṣṭadivasānte tu gaṇānutsṛjya pūrvavat |
tīrthayātrāṃ vidhāgrātha saviśeṣaṃ yajed giram || 84 ||

avatārya dhvajaṃ cātha sahasrakalaśādibhiḥ |
kalaśairupapattyā tu snapayitvābhipūjya ca || 85 ||

p. 560)

dakṣiṇāśca pradeyāni dattvā prāgvad yathāvidhi |
pūrvoktaṃ phalamāpnoti vāgīśvaryāḥ prasādataḥ || 86 ||

itthaṃ proktaṃ yad bṛhattantragītaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ bimbe yacca devodbhavākhye |
vāgīśvaryāstantrametat samāsādatraivohyaṃ tacca śaivānusārāt || 87 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde vāgīśvarītantrapaṭalaḥ saptapañcāśaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 58: Shastri als Hüter der Wesen

Shastri, hier auch Bhutanatha, „Herr der Wesen“, genannt, wird mit Familie, Gefolge und einem festgelegten Tempelritual dargestellt. Das Kapitel verbindet seine Bildgestalt mit der Vergegenwärtigung des Bewusstseinslichts und beschreibt anschließend tägliche und große Feste.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

athāṣṭapañcāśaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha śāstuḥ pratiṣṭhādyaṃ kathyate tantracoditam |
mantraścāpyantanādau tu navamasvarabhūṣitau || 1 ||

bindunādasamopetau namaśśabdastato bhavet |
ṣaṣṭhādyaṃ ca sadīrgho'gnirvāyurgoptrepadaṃ tataḥ || 2 ||

namonto mūlamantro'yaṃ rudrārṇastārapūrvakaḥ |
tāraṃ ṣaṣṭhāccaturthaṃ tu dīrgho'nusvāranādavān || 3 ||

bhūtādhipatayeśabdo namonto'syārcane manuḥ |
revantāya tataḥ śāstre goptre ca prabhave tathā || 4 ||

dīptre caiva praśāstre ca ṣaḍime praṇavādikāḥ |
namontā jātiyuktāḥ syuḥ ṣaḍaṅgāni yathākramam || 5 ||

khaḍgāya kṣurikāyai ca dhanuṣe ca śarāya ca |
huṃ phaḍādyā namontāḥ syuḥ śastramantrā yathākramam || 6 ||

vāmato'sya prabhā devī dakṣiṇe satyakaḥ sutaḥ |
skando gajānanaścātha śāmbo'tha madhukastathā || 7 ||

pīṭhabāhye samāsīnāstanmantrāḥ svasvanāmabhiḥ |
goptā ca piṅgalākṣaśca vīrasenaśca śāmbhavaḥ || 8 ||

trinetraḥ śūlabhṛd dakṣo bhīmarūpastathāṣṭamaḥ |
ete'ṣṭamūrtayaḥ śāstuḥ pṛthivyādibhiranvitāḥ || 9 ||

tārādikā namontāḥ syusteṣāṃ mantrāḥ svanāmabhiḥ |
āryaḥ śāstā guhāsannaḥ senānīrbhūtavallabhaḥ || 10 ||

p. 561)

rudrajo rudravān kāmī varado lokapūjitaḥ |
nīlāśvaḥ śvetamātaṅgaḥ śyāmaḥ pītānulepanaḥ || 11 ||

raktamālādha(raśa? raḥ śū)ro māyī mātṛgaṇapriyaḥ |
kālavāsā gaṇādhyakṣaḥ khaḍgahasto dhanurdharaḥ || 12 ||

sahajāyo janāveśaḥ sādhuḥ saṃsārarakṣakaḥ |
madhumān śambaraścite hyaṣṭāviṃśatināmabhiḥ || 13 ||

mantrāḥ syurbhūtanāthasya tārapūrvanamontakaiḥ |
jape'rcāyāṃ ca natyantā home svāhāntayojitāḥ || 14 ||

mahotsavabalāvebhiraṣṭāviṃśatināmabhiḥ |
bhūtasenādhipatayo bāhye yojyā bhavanti hi || 15 ||

bhūtanāthaścaturthyanto vidmahepadayojitaḥ |
bhavaputrastathāsyānte dhīmahi tanna ityapi || 16 ||

śāstā pracodayādeṣā gāyatrī tārapūrvikā |

mantroddhārādhikāraḥ |

kaniṣṭhadaśatālena śāsturberaṃ tu kārayet || 17 ||

proktamānādisaṃyuktaṃ saumyavaktraṃ caturbhujam |
prabhūtasiṃhāsanābje svāsīnaṃ vāmapādataḥ || 18 ||

dakṣiṇena tu pādena lambenākrāntapaṅkajam |
śaraṃ ca kṣurikāṃ cāpaṃ khaḍgaṃ bibhraccaturbhujam || 19 ||

navayauvanaramyāṅgaṃ nīlakuñcitamūrdhajam |
padmāyataviśālākṣaṃ pūrṇendusadṛśājanam || 20 ||

ratnajālollasanmaulīṃ sumṛṣṭamaṇikuṇḍalam |
hārihārābhirāmāṅgamābaddhodarabandhanam || 21 ||

ratnāṅgulīyakaṭakacārukeyūrarājitam |
kaṭisūtrollasadraktavasanaṃ cārunūpuram || 22 ||

nibiḍābaddhanistriṃśaṃ śyāmalaṃ komalākṛtim |
raktākalpaṃ sulīnāṃsaṃ divyarūpaṃ manoramam || 23 ||

p. 562)

prabhāṃ ca navatālena divyarūpāmalaṅkṛtām |
upaviṣṭā dakṣiṇena lambamānāṅghripaṅkajām || 24 ||

nīlotpalakarāṃ śāsturvāmabhāgāvalambinīm |
aṣṭavarṣārbhakaprakhyaṃ satyakaṃ cāṣṭatālataḥ || 25 ||

śāsturdakṣiṇapārśvasthaṃ divyākāramalaṅkṛtam |
evaṃ berāṇi saṃpādyaṃ pratiṣṭhāmatha kārayet || 26 ||

prāgvat ṣoḍaśapādāḍhye tvadhivāsanamaṇḍape |
kṣurikeśaśca khaḍgeśo dhanve[k: ne]śaśca śareśvaraḥ || 27 ||

prāgāditoraṇāḥ pūjyāḥ catvāroṣṭau dhvajāstathā |
aindraścaiva tathāgneyo yāmyo nair-ṛtavāruṇau || 28 ||

vāyavyaścātha kauberaścaiśānaścāstracihnitāḥ |
arghyādibhistu natyantaṃ sarvān svākhyābhirarcayet || 29 ||

vīrabāhuṃ mahāvīryaṃ vidyujjihvaṃ vilāsinam |
tīkṣṇaṃ ca tīkṣṇanetraṃ ca kākākṣaṃ ca bhavodbhavam || 30 ||

dvāreṣu kramaśo dvau dvau kumbhasthān pūjayedimān |
atha puṇyāhavikirakṣepāt kumbhāyudhe yajet || 31 ||

aśvārūḍhaṃ bhūtanāthaṃ kumbhe'straṃ gajavāhanam |
strīrūpaṃ kṣurikāstraṃ tad raktākalpaṃ trilocanam || 32 ||

baddhacaṇḍātakaṃ piṅgajvalitordhvaśiroruham |
abhyarcya tadbhramādūrdhvaṃ navakuṇḍāhitāgniṣu || 33 ||

śāsturmūlāṅgamūrtīnāmāvāhanahutādanu |
prāgvadākāraśuddhiṃ ca nayanonmīlanaṃ tathā || 34 ||

jalādhivāsanaṃ grāmabhramaṇaṃ snapanaṃ tathā |
pūrvavacchayanaṃ vedyāṃ kuryācchaivoktamārgataḥ || 35 ||

tataḥ kumbhāstranidrāṣṭamūrtikumbhādipūjanam |
pūrvoktā mūrtayo hyaṣṭau goptrādyāḥ śāstṛrūpiṇaḥ || 36 ||

prāgvat tritattvatattveśamanūn nyasya pṛthak kramāt |
pṛthvyādiyuktā goptrādyāstatastu gurumūrtipāḥ || 37 ||

p. 563)

ebhireva yathāpūrvaṃ hutvā sṛṣṭvābhipūjya ca |
bere jñānāhvayāṃ śaktiṃ pīṭhe śaktiṃ kriyātmikām || 38 ||

dhārikādyāśca vinyasya saṃpūjya ca yathāvidhi |
tataḥ prātaḥ kṛtasnāno gururmūrtidharaiḥ saha || 39 ||

kṛtanityakriyo lagne garbhāgāraṃ praviśya tu |
mānuṣe tu pade kūrmaśilāṃ vinyasya pūrvavat || 40 ||

ratnādipañcavargāṃstu nyaset pīṭhaṃ tathopari |
pratimāṃ ca pratiṣṭhāpya kumbhān mūlaṃ ca taddhṛdi ||41 ||

niyojya mūrtiṃ tanmantradehaṃ ca kṣālayet tataḥ |
ādhārādudgataṃ jyotirhṛtpadmasthaṃ suṣumnayā || 42 ||

nītvordhvaṃ binduto vyoma tadabjendusamanvitam |
puṣpāñjalau tu saṃkrāntaṃ nādabindūpabṛṃhitam || 43 ||

plutāntamuccaran mantraṃ nyasyenmūrtihṛdambuje |
sthāpanādīni kṛtvāṅgairnidrāmūrtighaṭāmbubhiḥ || 44 ||

abhiṣicya svamūlāṅgairadhvanaḥ ṣaḍ vibhāvayet |
mūlāṅgaiśca svagāyatryā mantrādhvāsya prakīrtitaḥ || 45 ||

eteṣāṃ tu padaireva padādhvānaṃ ca kalpayet |
śeṣādhvano yathāpūrvaṃ paribhāvyārcayet tataḥ || 46 || tadyathā -

snātvā tu sakalīkṛtya vighnaṃ dvāraṃ ca pūjayet |
kṣurikākhaḍgapāṇī dvau dvāḥsthāvubhayato yajet || 47 ||

yakṣaṃ vidyādharaṃ dvāraśriyaṃ copari pūjayet |
astraṃ kṣiptvā praviśyāntardehalyāṃ vinidhāya tat || 48 ||

vāstubrahmāsanānīṣṭvā mūlāṅgairarghyamarcayet |
gandhapuṣpakuśakṣīratilaṃsiddhārthakākṣataiḥ || 49 ||

arghyaṃ syād bhūtanāthasya tilapuṣpākṣatāmbubhiḥ |
candanaṃ ca niśā pādyamatha padmaṃ ca candanam || 50 ||

p. 564)

lavaṅkaṃ vāri cācāmaṃ hṛdā sarvaṃ samarpayet |
pañcaśuddhīrvidhāyāstraprākāraṃ cālayed bahiḥ || 51 ||

tilakī saśikhāpuṣpaḥ śaktipīṭhaṃ dharātmakam |
prabhūtasiṃhāsanāya sarvaśaktimayāya ca || 52 ||

nama ityabhipūjyāṅghrīn dharmādīn siṃhavigrahān |
tamaḥsattvarajaḥpadmaṃ śaktiṃ cāṣṭau dalāgragāḥ || 53 ||

goptrīṃ ca piṅgalākṣīṃ ca vīrasenāṃ ca śāmbhavīm |
trinetrāṃ śūlinīṃ dakṣāṃ bhīmarūpāṃ ca pūjayet || 54 ||

navamīṃ tu prabhāṃ vāme dakṣiṇe satyakaṃ tathā |
tato mūrtiṃ mantradehaṃ saṃkalpyāvāhayed vibhum || 55 ||

ādhārā(dyu? du)dgataṃ prāgvajjyotirmātraṃ cidātmakam |
āvāhya sthāpanādyaiśca nivedyāntaṃ tu pūjayet || 56 ||

kesareṣu punaḥ svāṅgairdalāgreṣvaṣṭaśaktibhiḥ |
vighnādyaiḥ pīṭhabāhye'tha sthāpayet parivārakān || 57 ||

kṣurikākhaḍgapāṇī dvau sthitau vinyasya bāhyataḥ |
svāśāsu lokapālānapyaśvaṃ tu mukhamaṇḍape || 58 ||

vīraṃ vighnaṃ saptamātṝḥ somaṃ svāśāsu vinyaset |
balipīṭhaṃ ca vinyasya juhuyurlokapāhvayaiḥ || 59 ||

dvitīye'hvyapi pūrvoktasamidājyādibhiḥ kramāt |
mūlāṅgairapi gāyatryā mūtiśaktyaṣṭakāhvayaiḥ || 60 ||

aṣṭāviṃśatikṛtvastu juhuyuḥ samidādibhiḥ |
tṛtīyadivase hetimantrairaṣṭottaraṃ śatam || 61 ||

hutvā jayādibhiścātha prāyaścittairjuhoti ca |
caturthadivase vahnīnāyojyātmani deśikaḥ || 62 ||

nirmālyadhāriṇaṃ caiśe ghoṣavantaṃ nyased yajet |
ekāśītighaṭairuktamārgeṇa snapayed vibhum || 63 ||

p. 565)

dakṣiṇāḥ pūrvavad dattvā kṣiptvā bhūtabaliṃ niśi |
nityapūjādisiddhyarthaṃ saṃkalpya vibhavādikam || 64 ||

kartā kāmānavāpnoti dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalodayāt |

bhūtanāthapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave dvārapālau kṣurikākhaḍgadhāriṇau || 65 ||

lokeśā vāhanaṃ cāśvastebhyastu vikired balim |
śāstṛpāriṣadentaṃ tu pariṣadbhyo'tha tasya ca || 66 ||

lokeśākhyādinatyantaṃ nikṣipya balimādarāt |

oṃ śāstṛvāhanāya namaḥ om aśvāya namaḥ ityaśvāya baliṃ kṣipet |

vīravighneśamātṛbhyaḥ somaghoṣavatostataḥ || 67 ||

tīkṣṇāya tīkṣṇanetrāya gopuradvāri nikṣipet |
balipīṭhāt puraḥ sthitvā tvanenāmantrayed gaṇān || 68 ||

oṃ

śāmbādīnāṃ gaṇā ye tu koṭikoṭiguṇottarāḥ |
sarve suprītamanasaḥ pratigṛhṇantvimaṃ balim || 69 ||

tato'ṣṭadikṣu prāgādisthitā goptrādimūrtayaḥ |
goptā ca piṅgalākṣaśca vīrasenaśca śāmbhavaḥ || 70 ||

trinetraḥ śūlabhṛd dakṣo bhīmarūpastathāṣṭamaḥ |
tebhyaḥ kṣepyo baliścātha balipīṭhāṣṭadiksthitāḥ || 71 ||

vīrabāhurmahāvīryo vidyujjihvo vilāsavān |
sutīkṣṇastīkṣṇadaṃṣṭraśca tārākṣaśca bhavodbhavaḥ || 72 ||

bhūteśākhyaḥ kumudake sthitastveṣāṃ baliṃ kṣipet |
syād bhūtanāthasenastu pīṭhe paṅkajamadhyataḥ || 73 ||

tasmai kṣepyo balirnāmnā tārapūrvaṃ namontakam |
eṣa nityotsavavidhistulyaścaiva mahotsave || 74 ||

viśeṣaḥ kathyate lekhyo dhvaje'śvaḥ pūjya eva ca |
śāstṛnāmānvitairmantrairgaṇānāvāhayedapi || 75 ||

p. 566)

lokeśabalidānānte

oṃ śāsturbhagavato ye bhūtāḥ purassada ityādibhiḥ

sarvebhyo'pi baliṃ kṣipet |

tadvat tṛtīyahārāyāmaṣṭāviṃśatimūrtayaḥ || 76 ||

śāstureva gaṇādhyakṣāḥ sthitāstebhyo baliṃ kṣipet |
āryaḥ śāstā guhāsannaḥ senānīścaindradiksthitāḥ || 77 ||

bhūtavallabhanāmā ca rudratejāśca rūpavān |
ete trayo'gnidiksaṃsthāstvatha kāmī varapradaḥ || 78 ||

lokārcitaśca nīlaśca catvāro dakṣiṇe sthitāḥ |
śvetamātaṅgavān śyāmī pītālepaśca nair-ṛte || 79 ||

raktamālādharaḥ śūro māyī mātṛgaṇapriyaḥ |
paścime tvatha vāyavye kālavāsā gaṇāgraṇīḥ || 80 ||

khaḍgahastastrayastvete tathodīcyāṃ dhanurdharaḥ |
sahajāyo janāveśaḥ sādhuścaite vyavasthitāḥ || 81 ||

saṃsārarakṣakastadvanmadhumān śamba[k: ja]rastathā |
aiśabhāge trayastvete bhūtasenādhipāḥ sthitāḥ || 82 ||

vikīrya balimetebhyastadbāhye'ṣṭadiśāsvapi |

om

aindryāṃ diśi gaṇā ye tu vajrahastā mahābalāḥ || 83 ||

ityādibhiḥ kramāt prāgvat pūrvoktaṃ labhate phalam |

iti ha kathitametad bhūtanāthasya tantraṃ nigaditamapi bimbe yacca devodbhavākhye |
tadakhilamavalokya sthāpanādyutsavāntaṃ vimalamatibhirūhyaṃ śaivakṛtyānusārāt || 84-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde śāstṛtantrapaṭalo'ṣṭapañcāśaḥ ||

p. 567)

Kriyapada, Kapitel 59: Die sieben Muttergöttinnen

Die sieben Matrikas werden als weibliche Gestalten göttlicher Kräfte verehrt. Dieses Kapitel beschreibt ihre Bilder, Mantras, Einsetzung und gemeinschaftlichen Feste. Neben innerer Vergegenwärtigung und Speisung der Teilnehmenden enthält es historische Opferhandlungen. Diese werden als Quelleninhalt wiedergegeben; sie sind keine heutigen Praxisempfehlungen.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ekonaṣaṣṭitamaḥ paṭalaḥ |

atha mātṛpratiṣṭhādyaṃ likhyate śuddhapakṣataḥ |
svacchandādiṣu yat proktaṃ mātṛtantreṣu caiva hi || 1 ||

brāhmī māheśvarī caiva kaumārī vaiṣṇavī tathā |
vārāhī ca tathendrāṇī cāmuṇḍī saptamī smṛtā || 2 ||

tāsāṃ pūrvāparāsīnau vīrabhadraśca vighnarāṭ |
yādyakṣarāṇi hāntāni śakarīsvarayogataḥ || 3 ||

bindumantyaṣṭa bījāni khāntaṃ lambodarasya hi |
tāraṃ bījaṃ namaśśabdastato bhagavatītyapi || 4 ||

saṃbuddhyantaṃ svanā(mnā? mā)pi mātṛmantrādito bhavet |
tadūrdhvataḥ kramānmantrā likhyente'tra pṛthak pṛthak || 5 ||

ṛgyajussāmātharvakamaṇḍalukūrcadhāriṇi ! namonama iti brahmāṇīmantraḥ |
devi ! paraśudhāriṇi ! śvetarūpiṇi ! maheśvari ! namonamaḥ iti māheśvaryāḥ |
śaktidhāriṇi ! mayūravāhini ! kukkuṭadhvajini ! kuṅkumavarṇini ! kaumāri ! namonamaḥ kaumāryāḥ |
śaṅkhacakradhāriṇi ! garuḍavāhini ! vaiṣṇavi ! namonamaḥ vaiṣṇavyāḥ |
halamusaladhāriṇi ! daṃṣṭriṇi ! sūkarāna(ni? ne!) siṃhavāhini ! vārāhi ! namonamaḥ vārāhyāḥ |
vajradhāriṇi ! gajavāhini ! śyāmavarṇini |
namonamaḥ indrāṇyāḥ |
kapāladhāriṇi ! nīlāmbuvarṇini ! pretavāhini ! huṅkāriṇi ! namonamaḥ cāmuṇḍyāḥ |

vīrabhadrasya tāraṃ ca svabījaṃ lakulīśvaraḥ |
puruṣaśca caturthyantaḥ pakṣasūtrāgnidhāriṇe || 6 ||

dhruvāya pataye yogarūpāyeti padatrayam |
vyāpine sarvapūrvaṃ tu vīrabhadrapadaṃ tataḥ || 7 ||

caturthyantaṃ namoyuktaṃ vīrabhadramanuḥ smṛtaḥ |
tāraṃ svabījaṃ cādau syād vighneśvarapadaṃ tathā || 8 ||

gaṇādhipatiśabdaśca hastivaktrapadaṃ tataḥ |
ete gaṇapatiḥ sarve caturthyanto [kh: ntā] namo manuḥ || 9 ||

gaṇapatermūlamantraḥ |

p. 568)

bahuberapratiṣṭhāyāmete mantrāḥ kramoditāḥ |
ekabere tu tāraṃ ca nādaḥ ṣaṣṭhasvarānvitaḥ || 10 ||

bindunādānvito bījaṃ namo bhagavatītyapi |

trinetre ! kāli ! kālavarṇini ! aṣṭabhuje ! śūlakapāladhāriṇi ! pretavāhini ! surudhirasnehasaṃpūrṇavaktre ! cāmuṇḍi ! namonama iti |

svasvabījāni dīrghaistu svarairyuktānyanukramāt || 11 ||

astrāntāni ṣaḍaṅgāni sarvamantreṣu kalpayet |
haṃso vṛṣo mayūraśca garuḍaḥ siṃhavāraṇau || 12 ||

pretaśca saptamātṝṇāṃ vṛṣākhū vīravighnayoḥ |
vāhanāni dhvajāśca syurbrāhmyādīnāṃ nava kramāt || 13 ||

kūrcaṃ śūlaṃ śakticakre halaṃ vajraṃ kapālakam |
akṣasūtraṃ cāṅkuśaṃ ca navaitānyāyudhānyapi || 14 ||

vāhanādyadhvajāyai ca vidmahe'thāyudhābhidhā |
hastāyai dhīmahītyuktvā tannaḥ svākhyā pracodayāt || 15 ||

iti krameṇa gāyatryo brāhmyādīnāṃ bhavanti hi |
tāraṃ bījaṃ ca lakulī īśvarāyātha vidmahe || 16 ||

akṣamālādharāyeti dhīmahe tanna ityapi |
vīrabhadraḥ prakāraśca codayāditi yojitā || 17 ||

vīrabhadragāyatrī |

tāraṃ bījaṃ caikadantaścaturthyanto'tha vidmahe |
hastivaktraḥ caturthyanto dhīmahe tanna ityapi || 18 ||

tato gaṇapatiḥ prānte codayāditi coditāḥ |

vighneśvaragāyatrī |

mantroddhāraḥ |

svadevasadṛśākārabhujāsyanayanāyudhāḥ || 19 ||

strīrūpāstatsamākalpāḥ ṣaṇmātrapratimāḥ smṛtāḥ |
bahubere tu cāmuṇḍā kṛṣṇavarṇā caturbhujā || 20 ||

p. 569)

tuṅgastananibaddhāhirvṛttapiṅgatrilocanā |
vāme kapālaṃ pāśaṃ ca dakṣiṇe śūlamapyasim || 21 ||

bibhrāṇā vā ḍamarukaṃ jvalatkapilamūrdhajā |
sarpakuṇḍalakeyūrakaṭakodarabandhanā || 22 ||

nānāhihāragraiveyakaṭisūtrāṅghribhūṣaṇā |
daṃṣṭrojjvalamukhī raktamālyagandhāmbarādikā || 23 ||

raudrasāmyākṛtiḥ syādapyekabere tu kathyate |
karālakālameghābhā vṛttapiṅgatrilocanā || 24 ||

jvaladagniśikhākārakapiśordhvaṃśiroruhā |
daṃṣṭrotkaṭamukhī tuṅgapīnavṛttapayodharā || 25 ||

raktakañcukinī kṛṣṇabhujagastanabandhanā |
natamadhyā supuṣṭāṅgī divyā nānāhibhūṣaṇā || 26 ||

vāme'hikuṇḍalānyatra paretaśiśukarṇikā |
nānābhaṭaśiromālā kiṅkiṇījālabhīṣaṇā || 27 ||

kapālakheṭaghaṇṭāhipāśān vāmaistu dakṣiṇaiḥ |
śūlakhaḍgau ca vetālaṃ dhvanaḍḍamarukaṃ tathā || 28 ||

bibhrāṇāṣṭabhujā bhīmā pretasiṃhāsanaṃ padā |
dakṣiṇena samākramya niviṣṭā kuñcitena tu || 29 ||

ālambitena vāmena pādenākrāntadārukā |
bhūtapretapiśācādyaiḥ śākinīḍākinīgaṇaiḥ || 30 ||

parītā yoginībhiśca vīraraudraudbhaṭākṛtiḥ |
cāmuṇḍyāḥ pratimā tvevaṃ bhavecchailādinirmitā || 31 ||

dakṣiṇāmūrtisadṛśī vīrabhadratanurbhavet |
gaṇeśasyāpi pūrvoktalakṣaṇā pratimā bhavet || 32 ||

prāgdvāraṃ vottaradvāraṃ vimānaṃ tiryagāyatam |
mātṝṇāṃ tu bhavet tadvadekabere'pi sammatam || 33 ||

kṛtvā vimānaṃ beraṃ ca pratiṣṭhāmatha kārayet |
kṛtvādhivāsanāyoktaṃ maṇḍapaṃ ṣoḍaśāṅghrikam || 34 ||

p. 570)

alaṅkṛtya vitānādyairvinyased dvāratoraṇān |
pramodanyabhayāśāntiśubhadākhyāśca toraṇāḥ || 35 ||

taddevatāḥ kramāt kumbhī nikumbhī vajrabhīṣaṇā |
maṅgiṇī cetyathaiteṣāṃ mūlayordvārakumbhagāḥ || 36 ||

dūtikā pālinā cātha daṇḍinī bhavahastakā |
pāśinī vāruṇī caiva śaṅkhinī padminī ca tāḥ || 37 ||

dhvajāśca haṃsavṛṣabhabarhitārkṣyamṛgādhipaiḥ |
gṛdhrapaiśācavṛṣabhairmūṣikena ca cihnitāḥ || 38 ||

bahubere tvekabere piśācāṅko bhaved dhvajaḥ |
puṇyāhavikirakṣepāt kumbhāstrāvabhipūjayet || 39 ||

kumbhe yajet tu cāmuṇḍāṃ piśācārūḍhavigrahām |
vardhanyāṃ siṃhagaṃ tvasraṃ kṛṣṇaṃ strīrūpabhīṣaṇam || 40 ||

triśūlāṅkaśiraskaṃ tat kapālāsikaraṃ yajet |
tatparibhramaṇādūrdhvaṃ navakuṇḍeṣu pūrvavat || 41 ||

agniṃ vibhajya saṃsthāpya cāmuṇḍāṃ madhyakuṇḍake |
brahmāṇyādyāstu pūrvādikuṇḍeṣviṣṭvā juhoti ca || 42 ||

tattanmantraistu samidho ghṛtaṃ caivaṃ carūṃstilān |
sarṣapāñchāisiddhārthān saktūṃśca juhuyāt kramāt || 43 ||

brāhmyādīnāṃ tu samidhaḥ palāśaplakṣasambhavāḥ |
audumbaryastathā bailvāḥ karañjendratarūdbhavāḥ || 44 ||

raktaśvetavaṭau cātha paippalāśca kramānnava |
abhāve samidhāṃ yāsāṃ grāhyāstatra palāśajāḥ || 45 ||

tattanmantraiḥ samidbhiśca ghṛtaṃ hutvā śataṃ śatam |
kuryādākāraśuddhiṃ ca netronmīlanakarma ca || 46 ||

jalādhivāsanaṃ grāmabhramaṇaṃ kārayet tataḥ |
kṛtvā tu pūrvavad vediṃ śālibhistaṇḍulairapi || 47 ||

madhyādīśānaparyantaṃ śayyāḥ kṛtvā pṛthak pṛthak |
ekakabara śayyā syāt pañcāṅgī vedimadhyataḥ || 48 ||

p. 571)

cāmuṇḍīṃ śāyayenmadhye brāhmyādyāḥ pūrvataḥ kramāt |
pratyekaṃ kumbhamekaikaṃ berā[redvinya]dīn nyasya tūttare || 49 ||

tattadvāhanaśastrāṇi teṣu haimāni nikṣipet |
cāmuṇḍādyāstu madhyādikramāt kumbheṣu vinyaset || 50 ||

vīrabhadramudakkumbhe tvaiśakumbhe vināyakam |
pighānakūrcavastrādyaiḥ prāgvadābhūṣya pūjayet || 51 ||

gāyatrībhiḥ samālabhya gandhādyairaṃbhīpūjayet |
atha vedyā bahirdikṣu parivāraghaṭāṣṭakam || 52 ||

vinyasyāvāhya ca yajecchaktīraindryādikāḥ kramāt |
aindryāgneyī ca yāmyā ca nair-ṛtī vāruṇī tathā || 53 ||

vāyavyā caiva kauberī tathaiśānyaṣṭamī smṛtā |
caturbhujāstriṇetrāstāḥ śūlapāśordhvapāṇayaḥ || 54 ||

kṛtāñjalidvayakarā varṇairdikpatibhiḥ samāḥ |
balipīṭhe [kh: ṭha] pratiṣṭhārthaṃ pūtamanyaṃ ghaṭaṃ nyaset || 55 ||

ugrasenāṃ ghaṭe tasmiñ śyāmāṃ daṃṣṭrotkaṭānanām |
khaḍgaṃ dakṣiṇahastena vāmena svakaṭispṛśam || 56 ||

bhūṣitāṃ dvibhujāṃ bhīmāmāvāhyābhyarcayet tataḥ |
ātmāditattvatattveśān mūrtimūrtīśvarānapi || 57 ||

dhārikādyāstribhāgeṣu prāgvajjānvādiṣu nyaset |
tattvatattveśapṛthvyādyāḥ śarvādyāśca yathāpuram || 58 ||

vīravighneśayorbere pratyaṅgaṃ kramaśo nyaset |
prāgvaddhutvā tu tanmantrairgururmūrtidharāstathā || 59 ||

spṛśeyustriṣu bhāgeṣu siñceyuḥ kumbhavāribhiḥ |
bere jñānīṃ kriyāśaktiṃ pīṭhe prāgvad vibhāvayet || 60 ||

pūjayecca nivedyāntaṃ juhuyād vāsavādiṣu |
* * * * * ṣānyena [k: ṣānyanena] brahmajajñānamantrataḥ || 61 ||

p. 572)

traiyambakāyaṃ[k: kakumāryā tathā]kumārāt tathā yatteyamādinā |
idaṃviṣṇvādinā svastina-indrādyāt tatheśataḥ || 62 ||

gaṇānāṃtvādinā cājyaṃ carvādyaiḥ svasvamūlataḥ |
bahubere bhavedevamekabere tu pūrvavat || 63 ||

cāmuṇḍyāḥ paritaḥ kumbhānaṣṭau vinyasya teṣvapi |
bhavānīṃ caiva śarvāṇīmugrāṃ pāśupatāmapi || 64 ||

śāṅkarīṃ śaśinīṃ bhīmāṃ rudrāṇīṃ ca nyased yajet |
madhye kuṇḍe tu cāmuṇḍāmāvāhya juhuyustathā || 65 ||

tathaiva puruṣāghoravāmasadyairdiśāsvapi |
aṅgairapi ca gāyatryā koṇeṣu juhuyāt kramāt || 66 ||

ajāmāṃsapratinidhiṃ māṣāpūpaṃ juhoti ca |
kṣutaniṣṭhīvanādau ca maunabhaṅgādike tathā || 67 ||

ācamya juhuyādājyaṃ vyāhṛtībhiranukramāt |
pūrṇāṃ hutvā sviṣṭakṛtaṃ bhūtebhyo vikired balim || 68 ||

tilānnena gulājyābhyāṃ dadhnā raktaudanena ca |
māṃsasya pratirūpeṇa miśritena kṣiped balim || 69 ||

prācyāṃ tu kṣetrapālaśca piśācapitṛrākṣasāḥ |
nāgāścaivāsurā yakṣā gandharvāśca vyavasthitāḥ || 70 ||

ūrdhvāyāṃ diśi bhūtāni cādho bhūmyambuvāsinaḥ |
tebhyaḥ svanāmadheyaistu namontairvikired balim || 71 ||

tataḥ kanyāsaptakaṃ ca brāhmaṇaṃ ca tathāparam |
bhojayed pāyasājyādyairviprānanyāṃśca liṅginaḥ || 72 ||

striyaśca mātṛbhaktā yāstāśca bhaktāṃśca bhojayet |
tathaiva nṛttagītādyaiḥ kṛtvā jāgaraṇaṃ niśi || 73 ||

prātaḥ snātvā mūrtidharaiḥ saha sandhyāṃ samāpya ca |
guruḥ saṃpūjya berāṇi beraṃ vā kiñcidarcayet || 74 ||

garbhagehe tu paiśāce pade puṇyāhavācite |
pīṭhāni vaikaṃ pīṭhaṃ vā nyaset kūrmaśilopari || 75 ||

p. 573)

ratnādipañcavargāṃśca vāhanānyāyudhāni ca |
haimāni tattadgarteṣu bījaistaistairvinikṣipet || 76 ||

tatastu lagne saṃprāpte saraṇyāstrāmbuśuddhayā |
maṅgalāṅkuradīpādivādyagītasamanvitam || 77 ||

vedaghoṣaiśca berāṇi rathādāvadhiropya tu |
ghṛtadūrvākṣatadadhipuṣpamāropya mastake || 78 ||

pradakṣiṇaṃ parikramya garbhāgāraṃ praveśayet |
lagne svabījamantraistu sthāpayet pratimāḥ kramāt || 79 ||

pūrvādipaścimāntaṃ tu brāhmyādīrekasūtragāḥ |
pratiṣṭhāpyottarāsyāstā anyonyaṃ dvyaṅgulāntaram || 80 ||

brahmāṇyāścaiva cāmuṇḍyāḥ pārśvasūtradvayottare |
prākpratīcyorvīrabhadraḥ sthāpyo vighnādhipastathā || 81 ||

pratyaṅmukho vīrabhadraḥ prāṅmukhaḥ syād vināyakaḥ |
ekabere tu madhye syāt prāṅmukhī vāpyudaṅmukhī || 82 ||

tataḥ prakṣālya berāṇi tattaddhṛdayapaṅkaje |
tattadbījāni vinyasya snapayet svasvakumbhataḥ || 83 ||

svasvamantraiḥ svagāyatryā mantrādhvānaṃ tu vinyaset |
tattatpadaiḥ padādhvānaṃ śeṣān pūrvavadadhvanaḥ || 84 ||

tato guruḥ svamūlābjakuṇḍalinyāḥ samudgatām |
parāṃ śaktiṃ sūkṣmarūpāṃ vidyullekhānukāriṇīm || 85 ||

nāḍīmārgeṇa nītvordhvaṃ hṛdbindudvādaśāntagām |
tadvyomapadmamadhyendukalāmṛtarasāplutām || 86 ||

cinmātrayā tu tacchaktyā nītvaikyaṃ bījamuccaran |
haṃsasaṃpuṭamadhyasthāṃ nādāntasvarabhūṣitām || 87 ||

puṣpāñjalau susaṃkrāntāṃ * * * * * * * * |
guṇātītāmanaupamyāṃ vedavedyāṃ nirañjanām || 88 ||

ānīya nāḍīmārgeṇa devyā hṛtpaṅkaje nyaset |
sthāpanaṃ cātha sānnidhyaṃ sannirodhāvakuṇṭhanam || 89 ||

p. 574)

prarocanāmṛtīkārau tadgāyatryā samācaret |
ālayasyātha paritaṃḥ parivārāṣṭaṃkaṃ nyaset || 90 ||

kumbhairaindryādisaṃyuktairabhiṣicya niyojayet |
ugrasenīṃ ghaṭasthāṃ tāṃ balipīṭhe'bhiṣekataḥ || 91 ||

madhye niyojya saṃsthāpya tato vidhivadarcayet |

tadyathā -

snātvā sandhyāmupāsyātha sakalīkṛtavigrahaḥ || 92 ||

vighnarājaṃ ca saṃpūjya sāmānyārghyakarastataḥ |
dvārāṇi pāvamānībhiḥ prokṣyāstreṇārghyavāribhiḥ || 93 ||

kavāṭodghāṭanaṃ kṛtvā dvārapālāṃstu pūjayet |
rakṣohaṇaṃ valagahanaṃ pūrvadvāre tu pūjayet || 94 ||

sumukhaḥ kāladaṇḍaścāpyatithirmuditastathā |
sakalaḥ śuktikarṇaśca yāmyādidvārapāḥ smṛtāḥ || 95 ||

prāgādidvāranāmāni pramodanyabhayā tathā |
śāntiḥ śubhakarī caitāḥ pūjayet svasvanāmabhiḥ || 96 ||

karālīṃ kāmukāṃ caiva subhagāṃ dāhanīmapi |
gaganāṃ hlādanīṃ cātha kaube(rīṃ? ryāṃ) viṣphuliṅginīm || 97 ||

virūpākṣīṃ ca pūrvādidvāreṣu dvandvaśo yajet |
nārācamantaḥ kṣiptvāntaḥ praviśyāstraṃ nidhāya tu || 98 ||

vāstubrahmāsanānīṣṭvā sūpaviṣṭo'rghyamarcayet |
pañcaśuddhīrvidhāyātha tilakī puṣpaśekharaḥ || 99 ||

ādhāraśaktiṃ ca tataḥ paretāsanapaṅkaje |
saguṇatrayasūryādibimbabimbādhipān yajet || 100 ||

sundaryādyāstu yoginyaḥ prāgādyabjadalāgragāḥ |
sundarī śākhinī cātha viṣakaṇṭhī vasundharā || 101 ||

yoginyamṛtapūrvā ca ghātakī ca tataḥ param |
vetālī mātṛsenā cetyetāḥ pūjyāḥ svanāmabhiḥ || 102 ||

p. 575)

atha mūrtiṃ mantradehaṃ vinyasyāvāhayet tataḥ |
prāgvada devīṃ parāṃ śaktiṃ mūlāṅgaiḥ sthāpanādibhiḥ || 103 ||

sakalīkṛtya cājyādyaiḥ [ryā] pūjayet tu pṛthak pṛthak |
bahubere tvekabere cāmuṇḍāmevamarcayet || 104 ||

etanmantraiśca navabhiḥ pūrvoktairapi pūjayet |
hāridraṃ śabalaṃ raktaṃ pītaṃ nīlaṃ śukacchavi || 105 ||

atiraktaṃ sitaṃ raktaṃ vāso brāhmyādisammatam |
śrīkaṇṭhaṃ kuṅkumaṃ yakṣakardamaṃ granthireva ca || 106 ||

kṛṣṇāgarustamālaṃ ca mṛganābhiśca candanam |
raktaṃ ca candanaṃ brāhmīprabhṛtīnāṃ kramānmatam || 107 ||

gandhā iti yāvat |

palāśakārkakumudatulasyaśca kadambakam |
mallikā ca japā nīlamutpalaṃ karavīrakam || 108 ||

brāhmyādīnāmabhīṣṭāni puṣpāṇīmāni vai nava |
sitāsitāgarukṣaudramājyaṃ sarjarasaḥ puraḥ || 109 ||

śrīkaṇṭhaminduścośīraṃ dhūpadravyāṇyapi kramāt |
pāyasaṃ cātha dadhyannaṃ mudgānnaṃ ca gulaudanam || 110 ||

māṣānnaṃ kṛsaraṃ cānnaṃ raktaṃ śuddhānnameva ca |
phalānnaṃ [kh: pa] ca nivedyāni brāhmyādīnāṃ nava kramāt || 111 ||

evamiṣṭvā nivedyāntamupacārairyathoditaiḥ |
nirmālyenaiśakoṇe tu caṇḍasenāṃ prapūjayet || 112 ||

agniṣvapi tathāgnau vā hutvoktānyairyathākramam |
svamūlāṅgaiśca gāyatryā śrautairmantraiśca coditaiḥ || 113 ||

jayādibhiḥ kramāddhutvā pāyaścittairghṛtena tu |
pūrṇāṃ sviṣṭakṛtaṃ cāpi hutvāgniṃ svahṛdambuje || 114 ||

niyojya toraṇādisthā devatāśca visarjayet |
ekāśītighaṭairuktaiḥ pratyekaṃ navakena tu || 115 ||

p. 576)

snapayed bahubere'tha sarvaistairekaberake |
baliṃ ca vikired rātrau dattvācāryādidakṣiṇāḥ || 116 ||

dattvā deyāni viprebhyo liṅgibhyo'nyebhya eva ca |
viśeṣānmātṛbhaktā ye tebhyastābhyaḥ pradāya tu || 117 ||

avāritaṃ tadannā(dyaiḥ? dyaṃ) sarvebhyo'pi pradāpayet |
nityapūjādisiddhyarthaṃ vibhavaṃn tūpapattitaḥ || 118 ||

saṅkalpya kartā labhate dṛṣṭādṛṣṭepsitaṃ phalam |

mātṛpratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave tu mātṝṇāṃ māturvāmatrake śubhe || 119 ||

haimādyekatale [k: laṃ] liṅgaṃ prātaḥ puṣpamayaṃ bhavet |
annaliṅgaṃ tu madhyāhne sāyaṃ liṅgaṃ tathākṣataiḥ || 120 ||

bahubere tu tatpātre padme kḷpte'tra patrake |
cāmuṇḍā karṇikāyāṃ syād brāhmyādyāḥ prāgdalādiṣu || 121||

āvāhyābhyarcya tadbījairāropya paricārakaiḥ |
baliberasamāyuktaṃ chatrādivibhavānvitam || 122 ||

śaṅkhabheryādinirghoṣaiḥ strīsaṃgītādyalaṅkṛtam |
antarbaliṃ kṣiped yogī yoginībhyo'ṣṭadikṣvapi || 123 ||

sundarīpramukhābhyastu karālyādyābhya eva ca |
tato rakṣohaṇādibhyo dvāḥsthebhyo'pi kṣiped balim || 124 ||

lokādhipānāṃ sthāneṣu cendrādibhyo'ṣṭadikṣvapi |
purato vāhanebhyaśca vāhanāyāthavā kṣipet || 125 ||

kṣiptvātha caṇḍasenāyai tataḥ saṃprāpya gopuram |
kumbhinyai ca nikumbhinyai baliṃ kṛtvā bahirgataḥ || 126 ||

balipīṭhasya purato mantreṇāmantrayed gaṇān |
yāḥ samastaṃ jagad vyāpya mātṛpāriṣadāḥ sthitāḥ || 127||

yoginyo'pi ca śākinyaḥ pretāśca kaṭapūtanāḥ |
ḍākinyaśca piśācāśca vetālāḥ pramathāstathā || 128 ||

p. 577)

pātāle bhuvi cākāśe yāśca ye vā vasanti tāḥ |
te ca suprītamanasaḥ pratigṛhṇantvimaṃ balim || 129 ||

iti |

tato'ṣṭadikṣu proktebhyo gaṇebhyo vikired balim |
yoginībhyastu pūrvasyāṃ śākinībhyastathānale || 130||

pretebhyo dakṣiṇe tadvat pūtanābhyaśca nair-ṛte |
ḍākinībhyastu vāruṇyāṃ piśācebhyastu mārute || 131||

vetālebhyaśca kauberyāṃ bhūtebhyaśceśagocare |
vikīrya tu baliṃ paścād balipīṭhamupetya tu || 132 ||

ugrasenāṃ tu sagaṇāṃ dhyātvābhyarcya nijākhyayā |
annaśeṣeṇa sarveṇa tasyai pīṭhe kṣiped balim || 133||

paribhramya yathāpūrvaṃ praviśyāntaḥ samāhitaḥ |
abhyarcya devīṃ liṅgasthāṃ mantrān vā mantrameva vā ||| 134||

mātṝrvā mātaraṃ mūlabere sve sve niyojayet |

nityotsavādhikāraḥ |

athocyate mahāśāntirdeśarājahitāvahā || 135 ||

rogopasargamārīṇāmutpātānāṃ ca śāntaye |
māghaphālgunacaitreṣu vaiśākhajyeṣṭhayorapi || 136 ||

āṣāḍhe śrāvaṇe proṣṭhapade cāśvayuje'pi ca |
kārttikyāṃ mārgaśīrṣe ca puṣye cāpi vidhīyate || 137 ||

kṛṣṇe pakṣe'tha śukle ca rāṣṭrāderanukūlabhe |
aṣṭamyantaṃ dvitīyādi yat saptadivasaṃ bhavet || 138 ||

tacca bhaumārkavārāntaṃ mahāśāntirvidhīyate |
teṣāṃ dinānāṃ nāmāni brāhmyādīnāṃ tu nāmabhiḥ || 139 ||

tridvyekasaptatidinaiḥ śreṣṭhādyā śāntirucyate |
pure rāṣṭre tathā grāme vane vā parvate'pi vā || 140 ||

p. 578)

yatra syānmātṛsānnidhyaṃ tatra śāntiṃ prakārayet |
śreṣṭhādiśāntiṃ niścitya prāgvat kṛtvāṅkurārpaṇam || 141 ||

dhvajamāropayet tasmin piśācīṃ vilikhet paṭe |
ūrdhvakeśīṃ pravṛttākṣīṃ nirmāṃsāsthiśarīriṇīm || 142 ||

dīrghaghrāṇāṃ pralamboṣṭhīṃ dvibhujāṃ dīrghakandharām |
kapālavetāladharāṃ tathaiva vikṛtānanām || 143 ||

adīrghakukṣihastāṅghriṃ gośṛṅgasadṛśastanīm |
nibaddhakiṅkiṇīmālā nānāsarpavibhūṣaṇām || 144 ||

ekabere bhavedevaṃ bahuberaṃ yadā tadā |
piśācīṃ parito'nyāni vāhanānyaṣṭa cālikhet || 145 ||

prāsādāgre sabhāgre vā grāmamadhye ca catvare |
daśahastapramāṇaṃ tu syānmudrāmaṇḍapaṃ śubham || 146 ||

tanmadhye caturaśraṃ tu pīṭhaṃ syād balipīṭhavat |
tato grāmapurādestu dikṣu sandhiṣvapi kramāt || 147 ||

maṇḍalāni suliptāni balyarthaṃ parikalpayet |
tatastūryādinirghoṣairgeyanṛttādimaṅgalaiḥ || 148 ||

śūlāstrayātrāsahitaṃ baliṃ dikṣu ca nikṣipet |
śālyodanaṃ sadadhyājyaṃ māṃsapratinidhiplutam || 149 ||

saraktagandhakusumaṃ tattanmantrairbaliṃ kṣipet |
madhye tu brahmaṇe dikṣu lokeśebhyo yathāpuram || 150 ||

sarvadevālayāgreṣu grāmadvārasabhāsu ca |
catvareṣu ca caityeṣu rājamukhyālayeṣu ca || 151 ||

gogajāśvādiśāleṣu mukhyavṛkṣanadīṣu ca |
kūpārāmataṭākeṣu vane pitṛvaneṣu ca || 152 ||

nidhisthāneṣu cānyeṣu samprokṣya vikired balim |
trisandhyaṃ vikireccaiva balidānādanantaram || 153 ||

praviśya maṇḍapaṃ pīṭhe nyasedastraṃ ca pūrvavat |
sampūjayecca tat tatra yātrāṃ devyāḥ pravartayet || 154 ||

p. 579)

narayānena vādyena gītanṛttādimaṅgalaiḥ |
śaṅkhabheryādinirghoṣairvitānacchatracāmaraiḥ || 155 ||

bhūṣitābhiḥ surūpābhirgaṇikābhiralaṅkṛtam |
susnātaiḥ subhaṭairvīrairbhūṣitaiḥ khaḍgapāṇibhiḥ || 156 ||

anyairapi janairjuṣṭaṃ janakolāhalena tu |
pratirātraṃ piṣṭapaśūn viśasya vinivedayet || 157 ||

prātaḥ sāyaṃ pāraśavo mudrānṛttaviśāradaḥ |
nṛtyet saṅgītaramyaṃ tanmaṇḍape'strasya sannidhau || 158 ||

dhvajāvaropaṇe proktaṃ yathā śaivamahotsave |
ardharātre pratiniśaṃ tathā maunabaliṃ kṣipet || 159 ||

atha ṣaṣṭhadine rātrau kautukaṃ tu mahāpaśoḥ |
vadhnīyāt sa ca viprasya hariṇo nṛpatergajaḥ || 160 ||

vaiśyasya mahiṣo'nyasya cchāgo'pi syānmahāpaśuḥ |
alābhe tvatha sarveṣāṃ mahiṣo vā paśurbhavet || 161 ||

saptame'hnyaparāhṇe tu viśasyopapaśuṃ tvajam |
yūpabaddhamalaṅkṛtya tataśchindyānmahāpaśum || 162 ||

tadraktamatha mātṛbhyo mātre vā vinivedayet |
tadraktapalalonmiśrairannairdikṣu baliṃ kṣipet || 163 ||

aṣṭame'hni tataḥ prāgvaccūrṇotsavapurassaram |
śaivotsavavidhānena tīrthayātrāṃ samāpayet || 164 ||

prāgvad gaṇān visṛjyātha dhvajaṃ cāpyavaropayet |
ekāśītighaṭaiḥ prāgvat snapayet pūjayedapi || 165 ||

dakṣiṇāśca pradeyāni dattvā kartāśnute phalam |
tathaivāṅgāravāreṣu sāyaṃ pūrvoktamārgataḥ || 166 ||

baliyātrāṃ vidhāyeṣṭān sarvān kāmānavāpnuyāt |
aṣṭamyośca caturdaśyorārārkadivaseṣu ca || 167 ||

prāptaye sarvakāmānāṃ baliṃ pūjāṃ ca kārayet |

p. 580)

evaṃ viśuddhaṃ khalu mātṛtantraṃ proktaṃ pratiṣṭhādikamanna samyak |
pūjāmahāśāntyavasānametannirdiṣṭaśaivānuguṇaṃ vidheyam || 168 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde mātṛtantrapaṭalo nāmaikonaṣaṣṭitamaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 60: Kshetrapala, der Hüter des Ortes

Kshetrapala verkörpert in diesem Kapitel den Schutz eines abgegrenzten heiligen Bereichs. Seine eindrucksvollen Bildformen, sein Gefolge und die Festordnung werden mit einer inneren Vergegenwärtigung des Bewusstseins verbunden. Die Mantrabeschreibungen enthalten neben ausgeschriebenen Worten auch Chiffren, die hier als solche erkennbar bleiben.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha ṣaṣṭitamaḥ paṭalaḥ |

athātaḥ kṣetrapālasya pratiṣṭhādyaṃ nigadyate |
proktaśaivānusāreṇa karmātrāpi samūhayet || 1 ||

antyo manuḥsvaropeto bindunādavibhūṣitaḥ |
tārādirasya bījaṃ syāt kṣetrapālapadaṃ tataḥ || 2 ||

caturthyantaṃ namonto'yaṃ mūlamantro navākṣaraḥ |
home syādagnijāyānto bījaṃ dīrghaiḥ svarairyutam || 3 ||

jātiyuktāni cāṅgāni ṣaḍastrāntānyanukramāt |
mālāmantro'pi tasyaiva tāraḥ śaktiśca yāṣṭamaḥ || 4 ||

sāgniṣaṭkasvaro daṇḍī remukāvatareti ca |
ekādaśasvareṇāntyaṃ pañcamādihutāśayuk || 5 ||

tataḥ pālamahāśabdau baleti kapiladvayam |
jaṭābhārabhāsuro'nte jvālāmukhapadaṃ bhavet || 6 ||

(gandha)puṣpadhūpadīpabalipūjāṃ gṛhāṇa ca |
bhairaveti padānte syād rūpeṇeti padaṃ tataḥ || 7 ||

taruśabdo murupadaṃ khaḥ phaṭkārapadāni ca |
aṭṭahāsapadasyānte ḍāmarādhipa ityapi || 8 ||

pañcamādiśca yekāraḥ svāhānto mantra īritaḥ |
pūjāmanena kurvīta japādiḥ siddhido bhavet || 9 ||

tārādiratha tasyaiva balimantro'pi kathyate |
ehiśabdo dhukāraśca turuvajrahanāstrayaḥ || 10 ||

vināśabdaśca vīpsāntaṃ mahāravapadaṃ tathā |
kṣetrapālapadaṃ gṛhṇa gṛhṇetyuktvāgnijāyayā || 11 ||

p. 581)

balimantraḥ |

tāraṃ śaktiśca vaṭukaścaturthyantastataḥ param |
āpaduddhāraṇaṃ prāgvat kuruyugmaṃ tato'pi ca || 12 ||

vaṭukaḥ syāccaturthyantaḥ śaktibījaṃ ca tanmanuḥ |
dvāviṃśatyakṣaro mantro japādyairiṣṭasiddhidaḥ || 13 ||

kaniṣṭhadaśatālena kṣetrapāla tu kārayet |
añjanābhaṃ vivṛttākṣaṃ jvalitordhvasiroruham || 14 ||

yuvānaṃ sumahākāyaṃ raktākalpaṃ digambaram |
spaṣṭadaṃṣṭrotkaṭamukhaṃ sphurannānāvibhuṣaṇam || 15 ||

sauvarṇakiṅkiṇīghaṇṭāmālābaddhakaṭītaṭam |
śiñjatkanakamañjīrabhūṣitāṅghrisaroruham || 16 ||

ṛjvāayatasthirākāraṃ hemapīṭhāmbuje sthitam |
caturbhujaṃ vāṣṭahastaṃ dvibhujaṃ vāpi kārayet || 17 ||

kapālaṃ ca triśūlaṃ ca pāśaṃ ḍamarukaṃ karaiḥ |
adhaścordhvaṃ ca bibhrāṇaṃ kuryādevaṃ caturbhujam || 18 ||

śūlaṃ khaḍgaṃ ca khaṭvāṅgaṃ bibhraḍḍamarukaṃ tathā |
dakṣiṇe'tha kapālaṃ ca ghaṇṭāṃ ca saśaraṃ dhanuḥ || 19 ||

pāśaṃ cāṣṭabhujaḥ kāryaḥ proktalakṣaṇalakṣitaḥ |
kapālaṃ ca gadāṃ bibhrad dvibhujo vāmadakṣiṇe || 20 ||

aṣṭavarṣārbhakaprakhyo nīlakuñcitamūrdhajaḥ |
alakālaṅkṛtaḥspaṣṭadaṃṣṭrāṅkuramukhāmbujaḥ || 21 ||

raktavarṇo'tha vaṭukanāthaḥ kṣetrādhipo hyayam |

athavā uktañcānyaiḥ -

vyālambābhrajaṭādharaṃ triṇayanaṃ nīlāñjanādriprabhaṃ dordvandvāttagadākapālamaruṇasraggandhabhūṣojjvalam |
ghaṇṭāmekhalaghargharādhvanimilajjhāṅkārabhīmaṃ vibhuṃ vande citrabhujaṅgakuṇḍaladharaṃ taṃ kṣetrapālaṃ sadā || 22 ||

prāgvat ṣoḍaśapādaḥ syādadhivāsanamaṇḍapaḥ || 23 ||

p. 582)

śamo vibhūmiḥ subalaścārogastoraṇāḥ kramāt |
herukastripurāntaścāpyagnirvetāla eva ca || 24 ||

agnijihvaḥ karālaścāpyekadaṃṣṭrastu saptamaḥ |
bhīmarūpo'ṣṭamastvetān dvārakumbheṣu pūjayet || 25 ||

sārameyadhvajāścāṣṭāvaindrāgneyādināmabhiḥ |
pūjyāḥ syuratha puṇyāhavikirakṣepapūrvakam || 26 ||

kumbhe kṣetrapatiṃ proktamūrtiṃ kṛṣṇāśvavāhanam |
vardhanyāṃ tacca śulāstraṃ strīrūpaṃ saramāgatam || 27 ||

iṣṭvā tadbhramaṇādūrdhvaṃ madhyakuṇḍāhitānale |
āvāhya kṣetrapaṃ prāgvaddhutvā ca samidādibhiḥ || 28 ||

kuryādākāraśuddhiṃ ca tathā nayanamokṣaṇam |
tathābdhivasanaṃ grāmabhramaṇaṃ ca praveśanam || 29 ||

maṇḍape śayanaṃ vedyāṃ mūlakumbhāstrapūjanam |
nidrākumbhaṃ tvatha nyasyed dikṣu mūrtighaṭānapi || 30 ||

analaścāgnikeśaśca kālo ghaṇṭāravastathā |
mahākrodhaḥ piṅgalākṣaḥ saptamaḥ piśitāśanaḥ || 31 ||

ūrdhvakeśo'ṣṭamastvetān svākhyābhiḥ kumbhagān yajet |
ātmāditattvatattveśān mūrtīḥ pṛthvyādikāstathā || 32 ||

mūrtīśānasitāṅgādīṃstriṣu bhāgeṣu vinyaset |
asitāṅgo ruruścaṇḍaḥ krodhaśconmatta eva ca || 33 ||

kapālī bhīṣaṇaścaiva saṃhāraścāṣṭa mūrtipāḥ |
ete bhairavaśabdāntāścaturthyā namasānvitāḥ || 34 ||

jānukaṇṭhaśironteṣu nyasyāḥ syuḥ pratikhaṇḍakam |
tattanmantrairghṛtaṃ hutvā spṛśet siñcecca kumbhakaiḥ || 35 ||

jñānaśaktiṃ nyased bere kiryāṃ pīṭhe'rcayedapi |
nṛttagītādibhiḥ śyāmāmativāhyodite ravau || 36 ||

snātvā nirvartya sandhyādyaṃ lagne kūrmaśilāṃ nyaset |
mānuṣe tu pade tasyāṃ vargān ratnādikān nyaset || 37 ||

p. 583)

pīṭhaṃ ca pīṭhe beraṃ ca mūlamantreṇa vinyaset |
dṛḍhīkṛtya tu saṃkṣālya kumbhād bījaṃ tu taddhṛdi || 38 ||

vinyasya cābhiṣicyāthāpyāsanaṃ mūrtimeva ca |
mantradehaṃ ca vinyasya svahṛdambhoruhodarāt || 39 ||

nāḍīmārgeṇa caitanyaṃ nītvā binduṃ tato'pi ca |
dvādaśāntābjasomasthacicchaktijyotiṣā saha || 40 ||

puṣpāñjalau samāyojya prāgvadānīya taddhṛdi |
padmamadhyasthatanmantreṇaikatvamupapādayet || 41 ||

mantrādhvā syāt svamūlāṅgaiḥ padādhvā tatpadaiḥ smṛtaḥ |
śeṣādhvāno yathāpūrvaṃ tadvibhāvya nyaset kramāt || 42 ||

nidrāmūrtighaṭaiḥ paścādabhiṣicya yathāvidhi |
prāguktamārgeṇārghyārdyaiḥ svāṅgamūlaistu pūjayet || 43 ||

tadyathā -

snātvā sapūjya vighneśaṃ sakalīkṛtavigrahaḥ |
sāmānyārghyeṇa taddvāri śūlinaṃ ca kapālinam || 44 ||

iṣṭvā dvāraśriyaṃ cordhve kṣiptāstro'ntaḥ praviśya tu |
astraṃ vinyasya dehalyāṃ vāstubrahmāsanārcanāt || 45 || kṛtarakṣo'strataḥ prāgvadupaviśyārghyamarcayet |
śuddhīḥ pañca vidhāyātha tilakī puṣpaśekharaḥ || 46 ||

śaktiṃ ca pṛthivī pīṭhaṃ sattvādiguṇapaṅkaje |
aṣṭau tu paritaḥ śaktīstryakṣaṃ tanmūrtināmabhiḥ || 47 ||

arghyāditaḥ samabhyarcya devamāvāhya pūrvavat |
hṛdādīnyanalādyeṣu netraṃ ca purato yajet || 48 ||

astraṃ dikṣvatra madhyeṣu vinyasyābhyarcya pūrvavat |
arghyādibhirnivedyāntaṃ mūlāṅgairjuhuyādapi || 49 ||

kṣetrasyapaṭa-ityādyādaṣṭottaraśatāhutīḥ |
hutvātha parivārāṃstu nyased dvāri kapālinam || 50 ||

śūlinaṃ cāṣṭa mūrtīstu lokeśasthānagāḥ kramāt |
lokeśatulyarūpāṃstānanalāgnicarādikān || 51 ||

p. 584)

agne tu vāhanaṃ śvānam

oṃ sārameyāya namaḥ |

vīravighneśvarāvapi |

mātṝśca balipīṭhaṃ ca vinyasyātra hutāśane || 52 ||

kṣetrasyapata-ityādyājjuhuyāt samidādikam |
atha dvitīyadivase kṣetracaṇḍaṃ tu pūrvavat || 53 ||

vinyasyaiśe tu nirmālyairvaṭukāyaṃ tamarcayet |
(tathaiva) gopuradvāḥsthau saumyamugraṃ ca vinyaset || 54 ||

balipīṭhaṃ ca vinyasya mūlāgrairjuhuyād ghṛtam |
jayādibhistataḥ prāgvat prāyaścittaiśca pūrṇayā || 55 ||

hutvā sviṣṭakṛtā cāgniṃ vibhajyātmani yojayet |
dhvajāṃśca visṛjet prāgvad dakṣiṇādyaṃ ca dāpayet || 56 ||

vibhavaṃ kalpayet kartā nityapūjādisiddhaye |
tisro rātrīratītyātha kalaśairupapattitaḥ || 57 ||

aṣṭottaraśatāntaistamabhiṣiñcedṃ yathāpuram |
kṣetreśamevaṃ saṃsthāpya dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalodayāt || 58 ||

bhogāṃcchriyaṃ yathāyogyaṃ jayaṃ putrāṃśca vindati |

kṣetrapālapratiṣṭhādhikāraḥ |

nityotsave kṣetrapateḥ prātarannamayaṃ smṛtam || 59 ||

piṣṭaliṅgaṃ tu madhyāhne puṣpaliṅgaṃ niśāmukhe |
haimādyanyatamā prāgvadutsavapratimā bhavet || 60 ||

vāditragītanṛttādyairbaliyātrāṃ prakalpayet |
chatrādyairvibhavaiścātha dvāḥsthau śūlikapālinau || 61 ||

catvāro'tra caturdikṣu niṣādākārabhīṣaṇāḥ |
kṛṣṇākalpāḥ kṛṣṇavarṇāḥ pūjyāścāpeṣupāṇayaḥ || 62 ||

arghyādyadricaro rājā kapālī ca mahātmanā |
analādyā vāhanaṃ ca vīrabhadragaṇādhipau || 63 ||

p. 585)

mātaraḥ kṣetracaṇḍaśca sthitastebhyo baliṃ kṣipet |
gopuradvāri saumyāya cogrāya ca baliṃ kṣipet || 64 ||

bahirnirgatya pīṭhāgre sthitvā tvāmantrayed gaṇān |
ye samastaṃ jagad vyāpya tiṣṭhanti balikāṅkṣiṇaḥ || 65 ||

kṣetrapālagaṇāḥ sarve gṛhṇantu balimāhṛtam |

iti |

tato'ṣṭadikṣu pūrvoktā herukādyāḥ sthitāḥ kramāt || 66 ||

tebhyo nikṣipya tu baliṃ pīṭhasya paritaḥ kramāt |
sthitvā ṣoḍaśaṃ bhūteśāḥ kṣetrasenaśca madhyataḥ || 67 ||

aparo'thāpavaścendramūrtirīśāna eva ca |
ugraścāpyūrdhvabāhuḥ syādṛṣabhastvṛbhavastathā || 68 ||

pīṭhasya paritastvete'taścordhve padmapatragāḥ |
asaṃbhavothanūjanmā ekadaṃṣṭrastataḥ paraḥ (?) || 69 ||

airāvato hyoghabalaścauṣadheṣo janaprabhaḥ |
assaṃbhavakṣetrepālasenasaṃjñaśca madhyamaḥ || 70 ||

nityotsave vidhiścaiṣa tulyaśca syānmahotsave |
viśeṣaḥ sārameyāṅkaṃ dhvajamucchritya pūjayet || 71 ||

oṃ sārameyāya namaḥ |
oṃ kukkurāya namaḥ |
oṃ kṣetrapālavāhanāya namaḥ |
iti |

lokeśasthānamūrtīnāṃ balidānādanantaram |
oṃ prāci kṣetrapālasya yebhūtā vai purassadaḥ || 72||

ityādyaiḥ pūrvavanmantraistattaddikṣu baliṃ kṣipet |
tatastṛtīyahārāyāṃ herukādyā vṛterbahiḥ || 73 ||

catvārastu pratidiśaṃ sthitāstebhyo baliṃ kṣipet |
kambalī ca kharo gandhapriyo ghaṇṭāravastathā || 74 ||

ṅakāramūrtiścaṇḍaśca chandacārī jaṭādharaḥ |
jhaṅkāramukharo ñoṅgaṣṭaṅkārī ṭhamayastathā || 75 ||

p. 586)

ḍāmaro ḍhaṅkṛtiścaiva ṇamayastattvacit tathā |
atha mūrtirdanturaścaiva [k: rti] dhanapālaśca nandakaḥ || 76 ||

parāntakaśca phaṭkārī barbaro bhavanandanaḥ |
mahābalaśca yakṣeśo rākṣaso lambanastathā || 77 ||

vanarakṣaśca śumbhaśca ṣaḍbhujaḥ sadasaspatiḥ |
eteṣāṃ tu baliṃ kṣiptvāthordhvāyāṃ diśyadhastathā || 78 ||

harasenaḥ sthitaḥ pūjyastataśca kṣaṇadācaraḥ |
sarveṣāmapi [kh: vikārā] tārādyaiścaturthyantaiḥ svanāmabhiḥ || 79 ||

namontamarcanaṃ tu syād balidānaṃ tathaiva ca |
ete mahābalāḥ sarve kṣetreśāḥ kṣetrapopamāḥ || 80 ||

pūjitāḥ sarvakāmāṃśca dadyurekaikaśo'pi ca |
eteṣāṃ ca bahirdikṣu yathāpūrvamanukramāt || 81 ||

aindryāṃ diśi gaṇā ye tu vajrahastā mahābalāḥ |
ityādibhiryathāpūrvaṃ mantraistu vikired balim || 82 ||

athoddiṣṭadinānte tu tīrthayātrāṃ yathāpuram |
saṃkalpya tat samāpyātha snapayitvopapattitaḥ || 83 ||

visṛjya tu gaṇān sarvān sandhidevāṃśca pūrvavat |
dakṣiṇāṃśca pradeyāni dattvānnādyaṃ ca puṣkalam || 84 ||

dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaphalaṃ sarvaṃ viśiṣṭaṃ sveṣṭamucyate |

iti kṣetrapālasya tantraṃ yathāvat pratiṣṭhādikaṃ yat kramādutsavāntam |
nirūpyāgamānatra saṃkṣipya gītaṃ tadūhyaṃ samastaṃ ca śaivānusārāt || 85-1/2 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde kṣetrapālatantrapaṭalaḥ ṣaṣṭitamaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 61: Neue Ernte und Lichterfest

Dieses Kapitel verbindet Dank für die neue Ernte mit der feierlichen Gabe von Licht. Es beschreibt das Einbringen der Feldfrüchte, ihre Darbringung und Verteilung sowie ein großes Lichterfest. Für heutige Yoga-Aspiranten bieten Dankbarkeit und das Teilen einen unmittelbaren Zugang zu diesen historischen Tempelbräuchen.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

athaikaṣaṣṭitamaḥ paṭalaḥ |

athauṣadhīṣu pakvāsu śrāvaṇe'śvayuje tathā |
pauṣe vā phālgune māse navanaivedyamiṣyate || 1 ||

p. 587)

tattaddaivatanakṣatre [k: tra] grāmakartā mahībhṛtām |
anukūlarkṣalagnādāvaṅkurārpaṇapūrvakam || 2 ||

lavanārthaṃ sulagnādāvastrayātrāpurassaram |
tūryagītādinirghoṣaiḥ snātaiḥ karmakarairguruḥ || 3 ||

lavitrapāṇibhiḥ śuklavasanaiḥ saha lagnake |
kṣetraṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya dadhyannena baliṃ kṣipet || 4 ||

somāya cauṣadhībhyaśca pṛthivyai kṣetrapāya ca |
lavitramiṣṭvā śastreṇa prāṅmukho vāpyudaṅmukhaḥ || 5 ||

prathamaṃ lavanaṃ kṛtvā śālyādīnāmanantaram |
mudgamāṣādikaṃ caiva muṣṭigrāhyaṃ samāharet || 6 ||

oṣadhīnāṃ tato bhārān phalāni vyañjanānyapi |
ikṣumūlāni cānyāni vaheyuḥ karmacāriṇaḥ || 7 ||

kuryād gītādinirghoṣairgrāmādestu pradakṣiṇam |
ālayasya ca nītvāntaḥ paṭhanti svasti sūktakam || 8 ||

dvijāḥ śakunasūktaṃ ca kireyuḥ kusumākṣatān |
prāgeva tu kṛte piṣṭairmaṇḍape svastikāmbuje || 9 ||

haimādyanyatamaṃ kumbhaṃ tanmadhye vinidhāya tu |
samāpūrya jalaiḥ pūjyaḥ somastatrauṣadhīśvaraḥ || 10 ||

maṅgalāṅkuradīpādyaiḥ paritaḥ samalaṅkṛte |
tasmin kaṇiśapuñjaṃ tu nidhāyeṣṭvā yathāvidhi || 11 ||

suprabhākhyāṃ śriyaṃ devīṃ yajet sarvauṣadhīśvarīm |
tatastu suvilipte tu koṣṭhāgāre svalaṅkṛte || 12 ||

dhānyasaṃgrahaṇaṃ kuryājjāmitre devamantriṇaḥ |
mandodaye tadaṃśe cāpyudvele varuṇālaye || 13 ||

tatastu śālikaṇiśaiḥ sabilvāśvatthapallavaiḥ |
sendravallīlatābaddhairalaṅkṛtyālayādikam || 14 ||

ulūkhalaṃ ca musalaṃ śūrpaprasthādikaṃ tathā |
svalaṅkṛtābhiryoṣidbhiḥ saṃsādhyāmān sutaṇḍulān || 15 ||

p. 588)

saṃkṣālyāstreṇa saṃskṛtya naivedyaṃ carupākavat |
navākṣatāṃśca prakṣālya dhavalānastramantrataḥ || 16 ||

gulakṣīramadhūnmiśrān mūlāṅgairabhimantritān |
sumuhūrte tu samprāpte taṇḍulāṃśca navaṃ caru || 17 ||

sūryavighneśayoḥ pūrvaṃ devāyātha nivedayet |
parivārasurebhyaścāpyagnau sājyaṃ juhoti ca || 18 ||

mūlenāṣṭottaraśataṃ mūrtyaṅgānāṃ daśāṃśataḥ |
taṇḍulaiśca navānnena cauṣadhībhyaḥ svanāmataḥ || 19 ||

somāya suprabhāyai ca hutvā pūrṇāṃ juhoti ca |
taccheṣataṇḍulān dadyānnṛpādibhyo yathākramam || 20 ||

ācāryāya ca śiṣyebhyo viprebhyorthibhya eva ca |
liṅgibhyaḥ parivārebhyastato bhūtabaliṃ kṣipet || 21 ||

navanaivedyādhikāraḥ |

kārttikyāṃ paurṇamāsyāṃ tu kṛttikāsu viśeṣataḥ |
kuryād dīpotsavaṃ śambhoranyeṣāṃ cāsuradviṣām || 22 ||

tadvadāśvayuje kṛṣṇapañcadaśyāṃ tu phālgune |
proktamuttaraphalgunyāṃ viṣuve cāyanadvaye || 23 ||

pauṣe puṣye'tha citrāyāṃ caitre cendrāgnidaivate |
vaiśākhe cāpi kurvīta mahotsavadineṣvapi || 24 ||

saptāhād vātha pañcāhāt pūrvaṃ kṛtvāṅkurārpaṇam |
dīpavṛkṣāṃstu paritaḥ sasārāñcchobhanānṛjūn || 25 ||

prāsādakaṇṭhatulyoccān dvitrahastāntarasthitīn |
ucchritya hārābāhye tu teṣāmagraniveśitaiḥ || 26 ||

vaṃśānuvaṃśabandhādyairlupordhvācchādanānvitam |
kīlayet teṣu kilāṃstu dvādaśāṅgulakāntarān || 27 ||

tripañcakā(di? dri)jagatīrudranandarṣisammitān |
mukhyāmukhyādīni cāntardīpamālāvalambanāt || 28 ||

p. 589)

tāvanti dīpamālānāṃ talāni syuryathākramam |
dhvajasthāne pradhānaṃ tu dīpavṛkṣaṃ dhvajonnatam || 29 ||

ucchritya tasyāmūlāgraṃ dīpamālāstu kārayet |
tasya vahnyādikoṇeṣu saptasaptakarāntaram || 30 ||

kṛtvā kūṭacatuṣkaṃ tu toraṇādyairalaṅkṛtam |
teṣu kuṇḍāni kṛtvā tu puṇyāhaṃ caiva kārayet || 31 ||

pūrvedyurniśi devāgre vālukāsthaṇḍile'nale |
saṃskṛte pañcasaṃskāraiḥ palāśasamidho ghṛtam || 32 ||

kṣīraṃ caruṃ ca mūlāṅgabrahmabhirjuhuyāt kramāt |
pūrṇāṃ ca hutvā gāyattryā vahneḥ pūrvottare tataḥ || 33 ||

śālisthaṇḍilapadme tu śarāvāṇi nava nyaset |
pṛthak prasthājyapūrṇāni sadaśāni pradīpayet || 34 ||

hṛdayena tu tadvahnau vāmādinavaśaktibhiḥ |
iṣṭvā jayādikaṃ hutvā prāyaścittairjuhoti ca || 35 ||

kṛtvā sviṣṭakṛtaṃ paścād dīpavṛkṣasya kautukam |
vadhnīyād gītanṛttāditūryaghoṣapurassaram || 36 ||

prātarnityaṃ samāpyātha saviśeṣaṃ śivaṃ yajet |
tato mahāśarāvaṃ tu tridvyekaṃ śivapūjitam || 37 ||

śreṣṭhādikaṃ dīpavṛkṣaśirasyāropya pūrayet |
ghṛtena vātha tailena tasmin varti ca nikṣipet || 38 ||

daśāṣṭaṣaṭpalairvastrairnavaiḥ śreṣṭhādikaiḥ kṛtām |
koṇamaṇḍapakuṇḍeṣu sthaṇḍilāgniṃ vibhajya tu || 39 ||

nidhāya cānalādyeṣu brahmādīnīśvarāntakam |
pālāśavaṭaśamyarkasamidhaśca ghṛtaṃ carum || 40 ||

hutvā dīpatarormūle pūjayet tu sadāśivam |
alaṅkṛtya tu vastrādyairdīpavṛkṣasya mūlataḥ || 41 ||

p. 590)

tūryagītādinirghoṣairdīpojjvalanakarma tat |
nivedyaṃ tu śivāyātha labdhānujñastato guruḥ || 42 ||

prāgjvālitāñchaktidīpānekīkṛtya krameṇa tu |
manonmanīśarāvasthān nītvā dīpataroradhaḥ || 43 ||

snātaḥ śuklāmbaraḥ śuddhaḥ suveśaḥ paricārakaḥ |
śaktidīpaṃ gṛhītvordhvamārohed dīpapādapam || 44 ||

tadagrasthamahāvartyā śaktidīpaṃ [kh: bījaṃ ni] niyojayet |
tataḥ prārabhya sarvāstā dīpamālāḥ samantataḥ || 45 ||

prabhūtasnigdhavartyāḍhyā jvālayeyuḥ kṣaṇādiva |
prāsādāṅgeṣu sarveṣu parivārālayeṣu ca || 46 ||

maṇḍapeṣu ca sāleṣu prabhūtasnehapūritān |
dīpān prajvālya saṃpūjya gītavādyādimaṅgalaiḥ || 47 ||

utsavapratimāpūrvayātrāṃ prāgvat pravartayet |
kṛtvā pradakṣiṇaṃ sarvadīpānāmālayād bahiḥ || 48 ||

jvalatsveva pradīpeṣu pañcakṛtvastrireva vā |
antaḥ praveśya deveśaṃ tato bhūtabaliṃ kṣipet || 49 ||

itthaṃ kṛtvaikarātraṃ vā trirātraṃ pañcarātrakam |
saptarātrāntakaṃ nīcakaniṣṭhādyuttamotsave || 50 ||

divā viśeṣapūjāṃ ca kalpayet prativāsaram |
yātrāṃ caiva yathāpūrvaṃ grāmādestu pradakṣiṇam || 51 ||

tatastu tīrthayātrānte snapanaṃ copapattitaḥ |
kṛtvā tu dakṣiṇāṃ dadyādannādyaṃ cāpyavāritam || 52 ||

evaṃ dīpotsavaṃ bhaktyā ye vā paśyanti mānavāḥ |
te'pīha bhogān saṃprāpya svargaṃ yānti (virepa? nirena)saḥ || 53 ||

yadi vaktrasahasrāṇāṃ sahasrāṇi bhavantviha |
āyuśca brahmaṇastulyaṃ vaktṛtvaṃ ca bṛhaspateḥ || 54 ||

p. 591)

tathāpyekapradīpasya phalaṃ vaktuṃ na śakyate |
dīpotsavādau dīpānāṃ phalaṃ vaktuṃ kutaḥ kṣamam || 55 ||

iti tantreṣu tathaiva codito navanaivedyavidhiḥ pradarśitaḥ |
pradīpakalpo'pi ca kṛttikādikaḥ śivasya sarvadyusadāṃ ca sammataḥ ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde navanaivedyakṛttikādidīpapaṭalaḥ ekaṣaṣṭitamaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 62: Bestattung und Totengedenken

Dieses Kapitel behandelt die letzten Riten für eingeweihte Menschen, die Verbrennung des Leichnams und das Gedenken an Verstorbene und Ahnen. Es unterscheidet den auf Befreiung Ausgerichteten von Menschen, für die weitere jenseitige Erfahrungen angestrebt werden. Die Vorschriften spiegeln historische religiöse und soziale Ordnungen. Die ausführlichen Prosaabschnitte gehören zum überlieferten Werktext.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha dviṣaṣṭitamaḥ paṭalaḥ |

sādhakācāryayoścāpi dīkṣitānāṃ dvijanmanām |
saṃsthitānāṃ tu sarveṣāmantyeṣṭiḥ kathyate'dhunā || 1 ||

mariṣyato vā mṛtasya japet karṇe'tha dakṣiṇe |
āyuṣaḥ prāṇamityādīn mūlena grathitān kramāt || 2 ||

pareyivāṃsamityājyaṃ hutvā tatsvīkṛtānale |
keśān vimucya snapayecchiṣyaḥ patnyathavā sutaḥ || 3 ||

āsye hiraṇyaṃ prakṣipya samācchādyāhatāmbaraiḥ |

idaṃtvā vastreṇeti yāvat |

darbheṇāṅguṣṭhayorbaddhvā ghṛtadadhyakṣatāṃstilān || 4 ||

udakumbhaṃ hiraṇyaṃ ca pūṣātvetyagrato nayet |
vaṃśadārvādiracitāṃ sudṛḍhāṃ śibikāṃ navām || 5 ||

ācchādya raktavāsobhirdhvajamālādyalaṅkṛtām |
darbhamālāparikṣiptāṃ svāstīrṇāmadhiropya tu || 6 ||

atra śiṣyādayaḥ snātāḥ prācīnāvītinastu te |
ārdraikavasanāḥ sarve vaheyuḥ śastrajāpinaḥ || 7 ||

jvalantamagniṃ pātre'nyo gṛhītvā purato vrajet |
grāmāderbāhyato dure nadyādestu samīpataḥ || 8 ||

tribhāga(nena? yāne) mārgasya śibikāmavatārya tu |
darbhairāstīrya parito vāmāste pāntu mantrataḥ || 9 ||

p. 592)

sadyena cāpi vāmena pa(rya? rī)yustatsutādayaḥ |
apa naḥ śośucadayātsvasidbhirvādayantu ca || 10 ||

nīyamānaṃ punastvāyurviśvādyādavalokya tu |
gaccheyurvāhakāḥ saumyāstān [ntā] nirvārya punarnayet || 11 ||

śuddhāyāmavanau śāvīṃ śibikāmavatārya tu |
citāṃ yāmyottarāyāmāṃ khātvā vasvavaṭaṃ bhuvi || 12 ||

dvicatuṣkaraṃvistāridī (kṣāṃ? rghāṃ) dakṣiṇataḥ plavām |
udakcitāyā vedāśraṃ kuṇḍaṃ kṛtvaikamekhalam || 13 ||

tanmṛdā [tā] tasya vāyavye vedāśraṃ sthaṇḍilaṃ tu tat |
hastamātraṃ ṣaḍaṃśoccaṃ suliptaṃ tattrayaṃ bhavet || 14 ||

tatsuto vātha śiṣyo vā snātaḥ saṃskara[kh: sta](ṇe? ṇo)citam |
prādakṣiṇyaṃ tato gatvā sacive sthaṇḍilasya tu || 15 ||

udaṅmukhastūpaviśya saṃhāranyastavigrahaḥ |
sakalīkṛtya cātmānaṃ sā(dha? da)yitvāstravardhanī || 16 ||

tattoyaiḥ prokṣya tatsarvaṃ citeraiśe tu maṇḍale |
astraṃ pāśupataṃ tatra vardhanyāṃ vikiropari || 17 ||

kṛtvābhikṛtikoṣṭhāni citāyāṃ pañcakoṣṭhakaiḥ |
pṛthvyādīnāṃ tu tanmadhye pārthive pañcakoṣṭhake || 18 ||

brahmāṇaṃ pūjayet paścādaptejoni(khilā? lakhā)ni tu |
pṛthak koṣṭhacatuṣkeṣu marudrakṣogniśūlinām || 19 ||

viṣṇvādyāṃścaturaśceṣṭvā svāśākoṣṭheṣu lokapān |
tadastrāṇi caturdikṣu vyutkrameṇābhipūjya tu || 20 ||

sthaṇḍile tu vilomena dharmavāmādikā yajet |
tasmiṃstu satilaṃ bhasmavikīrya śivamarcayet || 21 ||

kuṇḍe tadagnau saśive hutvā pūrṇāṃ juhoti ca |
kāṣṭhakīlānadhovaktrān raktasūtraniveṣṭitān || 22 ||

apradakṣiṇamastreṇa vahnikoṇādiṣu nyaset |
edhobhirgartamāpūrya kuśapuṣpatilākṣataiḥ || 23 ||

p. 593)

vikīryāstreṇa sampūjya viparītāmbarāvṛtam |
mṛdgomayajalaiḥ pūtaṃ sthāpayed bhasmanāpi ca || 24 ||

ācchādyāhatavāsobhiḥ kuṇḍopānte niviśya tu |
taddehe dhāraṇāśuddhe saṃhāriṇyā tu mudrayā || 25 ||

taccaitanyaṃ tu yuñjīta tannāmānaṃ namontakam |
vidyādehaṃ nirūpyāsya kāsyahṛnnābhiguhyakāḥ || 26 ||

atītādyāḥ kalāḥ paścād vidyātattvaṃ ca vinyaset |
śaktiṃ śivaṃ ca vinyasya caitanyasthitaye tataḥ || 27 ||

mūlenājyaṃ śataṃ hutvā nivṛttyādikalāḥ kramāt |
vahnau niyojya sampūjya śivādyāvāhanādikam || 28 ||

tāḍanaṃ caiva viśleṣaṃ caitanyākarṣaṇādikam |
janmādhikārabhogāntāṃ snātaśuddhiṃ ca niṣkṛtim || 29 ||

tirodhānaṃ pāśabhedaṃ mardanaṃ vartulīkṛtim |
dehaṃ kāraṇapādāna(?)madhikārārpaṇaṃ tathā || 30 ||

caitanyasya śive yogaṃ kṛtvā karma samāpya tu |
citau yāmyaśiraskaṃ tamāropyācchādya cendhanaiḥ || 31 ||

sapatnīkasya tatpatnīmiyaṃ nārīti śāyayet |
dvāreṣu hema prakṣipya mainamagnyādimantrataḥ || 32 ||

sandīpayet tu saṃsṛṣṭikuṇḍasthenaiva vahninā |
jvalatyagnau śirasyasya pūrṇāṃ cānena pātayet || 33 ||

oṃ

tvamagne dakṣiṇa[ṇaṃ]kalaḥ kālenaivopapātitām |
gṛhāṇa mantrasampūtāṃ śāvyāmenāṃ mahāhutim || 34 ||

iti |

mainamagnyādinā vī[vṛkṣe dṛ](kṣya?)kṣedṛtayatpūrvakeṇa ca |
sūryaṃ te cakṣurityādyāḥ ṣaḍṛcaḥ prajapedapi || 35 ||

hotā ya etasya patha ājyairhutvā navā[kh: cā]hutīḥ |
sruksruvau tāvadhovaktrau vahnau nikṣipya karkarīm || 36 ||

p. 594)

sāsrāvāmaṃsanihitāṃ bhrāmayannapradakṣiṇam |
siktvā tatsalilaiḥ snātaḥ pūrvasthāne vinikṣipet || 37 ||

śarīre bhasmasādbhūte pṛṣṭhato'navalokayan |
gatvā dhātāpunātvā(dyāḥ dyaiḥ)snātvā tīre kuśāstṛte || 38 ||

savyajānuṃ nidhāyārghyametat te iti nāmataḥ |
udakasyāñjaliṃ dadyānmantrairebhistribhiḥ kramāt || 39 ||

oṃ hāṃ śuddhātman īśo bhava svāhā |
oṃ hāṃ śuddhātman sadāśivo (bhava) svāhā |
oṃ hāṃ śuddhātman śānto bhava svāhā |

ityuktamantranāmāntaiḥ kuryustatrodakakriyām |
tataḥ snātvodvayādyena samupasthāya bhāskaram || 40 ||

sthale vilipte darbheṣu baliṃ tu svākhyayā kṣipet |
saṃskartṛpūrvakāḥ śiṣyaputrapatnyādayo'pi ca || 41 ||

upavāsaṃ prakuryuste bhūmau ca śayanaṃ niśi |
ādaśāhaṃ tadāśaucaṃ sakṛdbhaktaṃ divaiva tu || 42 ||

anabhyaṅgaṃ cāṅgarāgatāmbūlādivivarjanam |
a(nna? nu)yānādikaṃ kṛtvā sparśaṃ vāsya guroryadi || 43 ||

snānamātrād viśuddhaḥ syād vāhakādyāstrivāsarāt |
dinaistu daśabhirmātṛ(pitṛ)bhrātṛsutādayaḥ || 44 ||

śiṣyāścāpi viśudhyeyuḥ snānamātrāt paro janaḥ |
caturthe pañcame vāhni navamaikādaśāhayoḥ || 45 ||

dīyamānaṃ tu yacchāddhaṃ navaśrāddhaṃ pracakṣate |
pūjādikaṃ tadarthaṃ tu kuryuḥ sarve'sya bāndhavāḥ || 46 ||

asthnāṃ sañcayanārthaṃ tu tṛtīye'hnyatha karkarīm |
āpūrya payasā cādbhistasminnasthīni nikṣipet || 47 ||

tad gaṅgādiṣu tīrtheṣu nikhaned vātha nikṣipet |
naivaurdhvadehikāpekṣā mumukṣoriha vidyate || 48 ||

p. 595)

bubhukṣuścenmṛtastasya saṃskārordhvakriyocyate |
ā daśāhāt pratidinamekottaravivṛddhitaḥ || 49 ||

tannāmayuktamūlena deyaṃ syāt satilaṃ jalam |
antardaśāhaṃ śrāddhīni da[sa]ttvāthaikādaśe dine || 50 ||

upalipya maṭhānyantaḥ snātvā saṃsādhya caudanam |
viśiṣṭaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ tvekaṃ varayitva śivā(stra? jña)yā[yam] || 51 ||

nimittāyeti saṅkalpya pādaśaucādipūrvakam |
uttarābhimukhaṃ darbheṣūpaveśyābhipūjya ca || 52 ||

sthaṇḍile laukike vahnau viparītaṃ paristṛte |
apūpavyañjanānnādyaṃ nyaset paridhibāhyataḥ || 53 ||

praṇītāntaṃ karma kṛtvā yāmye'gnermaṇḍale kuśān |
nikṣipya dakṣiṇāgrāṃstu teṣu pātraṃ tu sādayet || 54 ||

tasminnāpūrya salilaiḥ kūrcamantarnidhāya tu |
āma āgacchatu preta ityādyāt syāt svadhāgrahaḥ || 55 ||

imāṃ svadhāṃ te pretāya gṛhṇāmītyantakaṃ vadet |
striyāṃ nimittabhūtāyāṃ strīśabdāntamudīrayet || 56 ||

sarvatra tu yathāpre(tā? te)pretāyai caivamādikam |
tilo'si somadevatyāt tilāṃśca madhuvātataḥ || 57 ||

madhu ca prakṣipeccātha somasyatviṃṣirāditaḥ |
sarvāṅgulībhiḥ saṃśodhya yatkiñciccaitaduddharet || 58 ||

aveṣṭādandaśūkādyairnerādyāntarnidhāya tu (?) |
śannodevī[kh: vīrabhīṣṭaya iti]riti spṛṣṭvā saṃpūjyācchādayat kuśaiḥ || 59 ||

āyāhi preta ityādyād dakṣiṇābhimukhastu tam |
dadad rayiṃ mayi poṣoktyāsminnāvāhayed dvijaiḥ || 60 ||

omekoddiṣṭakaśrāddhe pretāya kriyatāṃ kṣaṇaḥ |
itthaṃ sadarbhapāṇibhyāṃ taddakṣiṇakaraṃ spṛśet || 61 ||

p. 596)

kṣaṇaṃ kuryām oṃ tamiti sa ca brūyāt tato vadet |
prāpnotvidaṃ bhavāṃśceti prāpnavānīti so'pi ca || 62 ||

tataḥ sadarbhe haste'sya datvāmbho'tha svadhāmapi |
uddhṛtya dadyāt pretāya svadhānama-iti bruvan || 63 ||

jalaṃ cāthārcayeccainaṃ tataḥ sasikatāṃstilān |
kiredapahatā ādyād rakṣāyai sarvato'pi ca || 64 ||

udīrtāmavarādyena prokṣya bhojanabhājanam |
tatraikavacanāntaḥ syānmantraḥ stryanto bhavet striyāḥ || 65 ||

tadanu uddhṛtyāgnau kariṣyāmītyuktaḥ kāmamuddhriyatāṃ kāmamagnau ca kriyatāmiti vadet athāgnimukhā(t? ntaṃ) kṛtvā pakvādikānyudghāṭyāstreṇāvokṣya darbhairabhidyotyābhidhārya teṣu tilān vikīryāvokṣya tato'gnāvājyaṃ vyāhṛtibhirhutvā darvyāmupastīrya sarvasmāt sakṛt sakṛdādāyābhighārya (dīkṣito? dakṣiṇato) bhasmamiśrānaṅgārān niruhya teṣu juhoti pretāyāmuṣmai yamāya ca svāhā |
agnaye kavyavāhanāya sviṣṭakṛte svadhā namaḥ śivāya svāheti sviṣṭakṛddhomaḥ |
tathaiva vyāhṛtibhirhutvā pariṣiñcatu dhūpadīpā(di?)bhiśrāvaṇanamaskārān vinā (āpaśśu? apūpaśu)ddhānnadadhikṣīraphalabahulaṃ nimittabuddhyā brāhmaṇaṃ bhojayitvā tadbhuktaśeṣeṇa agnerdakṣiṇato dakṣiṇāgreṣu darbheṣu tilamadhvājyaplutaṃ piṇḍamanena dadyāt |
om ayamodanaḥ kāmadugho'stvanandho'kṣīyamāṇaḥ surabhiḥ sarvakāmī sa tvopatiṣṭhatvajaro nityapūtaḥ svadhāṃ duhānastvamṛtān nastarpayatu amuṣmai pretāya piṇḍamupatiṣṭhattviti |

ūrjaṃ vahantīrādyena secayet svadhayākhyayā |
kṛtahastāvasekāya tasmai dadyāt tu dakṣiṇām || 66 ||

yad yat tadupayogi syāt gṛhakṣetradhanādikam |
bhūṣaṇādyaṃ ca tat sarvamamuṣmai saṃpradāya tu || 67 ||

kṣiptvā piṇḍaṃ tu nadyāṃ vā snātvā puṇyāhamācaret |
avāritaṃ tadannādyaṃ dattvā copavaset svayam || 68 ||

saṃskṛtya caikoddiṣṭānte tathā saṃvatsare'pi ca |
triṣu copavaset kartā bhuñjīyāccāpare'hani || 69 ||

p. 597)

ekoddiṣṭaṃ vidhāyaivaṃ sodakumbhaṃ tu bhojanam |
ekoddiṣṭavidhānena dadyācca prativāsaram || 70 ||

mā(se? sye)kaṃ māsikaṃ tadvat traipakṣaṃ ca tripakṣake |
pratimāsaṃ tathā śrāddhaṃ piṇḍānapi ca nirvapet || 71 ||

nyūnaṣāṇmāsikaṃ cātha nyūnasaṃvatsaraṃ tathā |
māsikān dvādaśa śrāddhaiḥ * * piṇḍāṃśca ṣoḍaśa || 72 ||

dadyāt saṃvatsarānte tu sapiṇḍīkaraṇaṃ smṛtam |
tatra saṅkalpya pūrvedyurviśiṣṭān varayed dvijān || 73 ||

snātvānyasmindine bhaktaṃ sāpūpavyañjanādikam |
saṃsādhya śucibhiḥ snātaiḥ brāhmaṇaiścarupākavat || 74 ||

dakṣiṇottarayoḥ kṛtvā sthaṇḍile gomayāmbubhiḥ |
svāgniṃ dakṣiṇatastadvaduttare laukikānalam || 75 ||

ādāya viśvedevārthaṃ brāhmaṇau prāṅ nimantrya tu |
pādaśaucādikaṃ kṛtvā prāṅmukhāvupaveśayet || 76 ||

kṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā sadarbheṣu kṣiptvāmbhastatkareṣvatha |
yavāmbunārghye saṃpādya sudhāṃ smṛtvā tu nikṣipet || 77 ||

viśvebhyo devebhyaḥ svadhā namaḥ svāheti |
tadanu

nimittārthaṃ dvijaṃ yogyaṃ varayitvā tu pūrvavat |
pitre pitāmahāyātha tatpitre ca dvijāstrayaḥ || 78 ||

strī cenmātre ca tanmātre tanmātre ca dvijatrayam |
sarve vaṃśaśrutācārasaṃpannāḥ śivatatparāḥ || 79 ||

tān saṃpūjya tadannādyaṃ dvidhā sarvaṃ vibhajya tu |
devāṃśakalpitaṃ yat tat pātre kṣiptvābhidhārya tu || 80 ||

anakhāṅguṣṭhatastābhyāṃ viśvedevebhya ityapi |
svāhāntaṃ darśayeccātha prācīnāvītamudvahan || 81 ||

tathai(va ni? vāpa)hatādyena kiret sasikatāṃstilān |
udīratāmavarataḥ pitaraśśabdasaṃyutān || 82 ||

p. 598)

prāgvat sthānānyavokṣyātha laukikāgnestu dakṣiṇe |
dakṣiṇāgreṣu darbheṣu pṛthak pātrāṇi sādayet || 83 ||

sarvaṃ pakvamudaṅ nyasyet paryagnikaraṇaṃ caret |
sāditeṣvatha pātreṣu pitrādibhyaḥ svadhāṃ kramāt || 84 ||

kṛtvā tilo'sītyādyena tilān prakṣipya pūrvavat |
madhuvāteti ca madhu somasya tviṣirāditaḥ || 85 ||

piṣṭvāveṣo dandaśūkān tyaktvā (?) pūrvaṃ yathoditam |
āma āgacchantu pūrveṇa pitrādyākhyāpurassaram || 86 ||

svadhākṛtvā cābhima(ntryet? ntrya)śanno devīriti spṛśet |
saṃpūjya darbhairācchādya dhautapādān dvijāṃstu tān || 87 ||

pitrādyarthān dakṣiṇataḥ pretārthamapi cottare |
darbhāsaneṣūpaveśya sarvāṃstānuttarāmukhān || 88 ||

prāgvadagnau kariṣyāmītyuktairuktastatheti ca |
paridhānāgni yāmye[kh: myena vi]'gnāviddhetvāgnimukhāntaram || 89 ||

pañcāvattaṃ sruveṇājyaṃ mantrairebhirjuhoti ca |

yāḥ prācī saṃbhavantītyādiḥ prathamaḥ |
antardadhe parvatairityādirdvitīyaḥ |
antardadhe ṛtubhirityādistṛtīyaḥ |
yanme mātetyādiścaturthaḥ |
yadvastapyādamityādiḥ pañcamaḥ |

apūpamaṣṭadhā kṛtvā somāyetyādināṃśataḥ || 90 ||

aṅgirasvantamūtaye yadagne kavyavāhana |
tri(bhi)rhutvā trikhaṇḍāni srucamādāya vai tataḥ || 91 ||

carumannaṃ yavāgūṃ ca hutaśeṣājyamiśritam |
darvyopaghātaṃ juhuyāt pitṛtarpaṇapūrvakaiḥ || 92 ||

athāgnaye kavyavāhanāyeti dakṣiṇārdhapūrvārdhe |
(prema? pro)kṣaṇapraharaṇāntaṃ karma kṛtvā pṛthivī te pātramityabhimṛśyottarāgniṃ pariṣicya darvyāmupastīrya sarvasmāt sakṛt sakṛdavadāyābhidhārya dakṣiṇatobhasmamiśrānaṅgārān niruhya teṣu oṃ pretāyāmuṣmai yamāya ca svāhā |
agnaye kavyavāhanāya sviṣṭakṛte svadhā namaḥ svāheti juhuyāt |
tathaiva pariṣicya viśvedevārthaṃ prāgvat saṃskṛtamannādyaṃ -

p. 599)

pātrayoḥ prakṣipya pṛthivī te pātramityabhimṛśyedaṃviṣṇvādinā anakhāṅguṣṭhenānnādyaṃ sparśayitvā pitrādīnāṃ kṛtakṣaṇānāṃ sapavitreṣu hasteṣu prāgvacchuddhajalaṃ svadhānāmabhiśca prakṣipya tatpātreṣvannādyaṃ ca sparśayitvā teṣāṃ hasteṣvapāmaśanaṃ ca dattvaivaṃ nimittasya ca tatra prāṇe niviṣṭo'mṛtaṃ juhomītyādyān prāṇāhutimantrān krameṇa svayaṃ japati |
te ca svasvamukheṣu juhuyuḥ |
svayaṃ cābhiśrāvaṇān śrāvayati kṛṇuṣvapājādiṃ rākṣoghnaprakāreṇa pratyṛcaṃ dahāśasādyantam ṛcāṃ prā(cī)tisūktaṃ triṇāciketaṃ trisuparṇamīśānaṃ ca japati |

atha bhuktavatsu mekaṇanānnaṃ (?) darśayan tṛptāḥstheti brūyāt |
te ca tṛptāḥsma iti brūyuḥ |
tadannaṃ sajalaṃ prādakṣiṇyena bhūmāvanena kirati |

ye agnidagdhānyutajīvātvadagdhāḥ kule mama |
bhūmau dattena tṛpyantu tṛptā yāntu parāṃ gatimiti |

atha dakṣiṇābhirācchādanaiśca paritoṣya pitrādīn krameṇotthāpya tadanu nimittaṃ ca śeṣānnādyamanujñāpya uttarāgnau vyāhṛtibhirhutvā śeṣaṃ kṛtvā tamagniṃ visṛjya pretapātrasthajalaṃ pitrādisvadhāpātreṣu kramānmadhuvātā ṛtāyate iti tisṛbhiḥ saṅgacchadhvamiti dvābhyāṃ niyojya dakṣiṇasmād dakṣiṇato'gnerdarbhān saṃstīrya pitṛtarpaṇamantraiḥ piṇḍān dattvābhyarcya darbhairācchādya pretapiṇḍaṃ pitṛpiṇḍeṣu tridhā niyojayati |
samāno mantraḥ saptitirityādinā samānī va ākūtiriti dvābhyāṃ pitrādipiṇḍānekīkṛtyātha ye samānā ye sajātā iti dvābhyāmenānupatiṣṭhet |
tena svadhāpātrajalānyekīkṛtya piṇḍaṃ pariṣiñcati |
tato yajñopavītī jayādiprāyaścittāntaṃ hutvā āghenuvarapradānāntaṃ karma kṛtvā pitrādīn devāṃścodvāsyādvārādanujñāto dvijebhyo liṅgibhyo'rthibhyaḥ svajanebhyeścānivāritamannādyaṃ dakṣiṇāśca śivārpaṇabuddhyā dattvā taduddeśena śivapūjāṃ vidadhīta |
śaktaścelliṅgaṃ ca tadarthaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya yathāvibhavaṃ pūjādikaṃ kalpayet |
nimittaṃ cābhimatasvargādibhogaiḥ saṃyojya svayamapyaihikāmuṣmikān kāmānāpnoti |

sapiṇḍīkaraṇādhikāraḥ |

mātāpitrostathā bhrāturmātulācāryayorapi |
anyeṣāmapi bandhūnāṃ varṣe varṣe tu taddine || 93 ||

kuryāt saṃvatsaraśrāddhaṃ tāṃstān voddiśya śaktitaḥ |
athāṣṭakāśrāddhavidhiḥ kathyate'tra samāhitaḥ || 94 ||

p. 600)

uktaṃ ca purāṇādiṣu -

nabhasyamāsasya tu kṛṣṇapakṣe trayodaśī pañcadaśī ca māghe |
upaplave candramasaśca [maso raveśca triṣvaṣṭakāsvapyayanadvaye ca iti viṣṇupurāṇe pāṭho dṛśyate] bhānostisro'ṣṭakāyāmayanadvaye ca ||

pānīyamapyatra tilairvimiśraṃ dadyāt pitṛbhyaḥ prayato manuṣyaḥ |
(tattajja? dattaṃ ja)lānnaṃ pradadāti tṛptiṃ varṣāyutaṃ tatkulajairmanuṣyaiḥ ||

iti |
apica |

amāvāsyāsu sarvāsu trayodaśyaṣṭamīṣu ca |
kṛṣṇapakṣe viśeṣeṇa vyatīpāte kṣayeṣu ca ||

viṣuve caiva pañcamyāṃ navadhānyādisaṃbhave |
kṣetratīrthā(di)gamane śrotriye ca gṛhāgate ||

svapne vā svapitṝn dṛṣṭvā śrāddhaṃ kurvīta bhaktitaḥ |
kulaśīlaśrutācārasaṃpannāṃstu dvijottamān ||

śivabhaktān viśeṣeṇa pūrvedyurvarayenniśi |
carupākoktamārgeṇa cullīṣu śucayoḥ dvijāḥ ||

snātāḥ śuklāmbaradharāḥ sādhayeyuśca taddhaviḥ |
śrāddhe śastāni dhānyāni grāmyāraṇyāni sarvaśaḥ ||

varjayitvā kulasthāni caṇakāṃścaiva kodravān |
pulākāṃścaiva kaṅgūṃśca niṣpāvāṃśca viśeṣataḥ ||

phaleṣvapi ca vikhyāni kakubhābdhamalāmbukam (?) |
bimbaṃ ca trāpuṣaṃ cātha mūleṣu laśunaṃ tathā ||

pralāṇḍumūlakaṃ cāpi śākādyapi ca varjayet |
varjyaṃ hi lavaṇaṃ śrāddhe hiṅguśca maricāni ca ||

kustumburūṇi piṇyākaṃ (cai? tai)laṃ cābhyañjanaṃ vinā |
śastaṃ kṣīraṃ ca dadhyājyaṃ gavyaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ ca māhiṣam ||

madhyaṃ cājāvikaṃ nīcaṃ varjye mathitakāñcike |

(viśvedevā dvijāḥ prītāḥ?)

p. 601)

sumukhān suvratān snātānanūcānān viśeṣataḥ |
bhojayedāgatān samyak pādaśaucādipūrvakam ||

atra smṛtiḥ -

trīṇi śrāddhe pavitrāṇi dauhitraḥ kutapastilāḥ |
trīṇi cātra praśaṃsanti śaucamakrodhamatvaram ||

divasasyāṣṭame bhāge mandībhavati bhāskare |
sa kālaḥ kutapastasmin pitṝṇāṃ dattamakṣayam ||

payasā māsikī tṛptiḥ pāyasena tu vārṣikī |
madhvājyapāyasaistṛptirbhaved dvādaśavārṣikī ||

pitṝṇāmiti |

varjyaḥ kāleṣu pūrvā(hne? hṇaḥ) sandhye nandā caturdaśī |
śukrajñajīvavārā(śca) pū(rṇāḥ ? rvāḥ) kartuśca janmabham ||

atha prāṅgaṇe gomayena caturaśraṃ hastavistīrṇaṃ maṇḍalamupalipya prāgagrān darbhān sayavānakṣatānāstīrya tasmin yugmān viśvedevabuddhyā brāhmaṇān pādayoḥ sayavamarghyaṃ dattvā mṛjjalaiḥ prakṣālitāṅghrīn svācāntānantaḥ praveśya sadarbhāsaneṣu prāṅamukhānupaveśya tadanu paścimataḥ sayāmyāgradarbhe vṛttamaṇḍale pitṛpitāmahaprapitāmahānayujo dvijān satilajalārghyapūrvaṃ kṣālitacaraṇān svācāntānantaḥ praveśyodaṅmukhān sadarbhaviṣṭareṣūpaveśya punaśca pitṛmaṇḍalād dakṣiṇataḥ sadakṣiṇāgradarbhe maṇḍale mātṛpitāmahīprapitāmahībhyaḥ prāgvad brāhmaṇān kṛtapādasaucānanantaraṃ tatra praveśya tadanantaraṃ mātāmahamātuḥpitāmahamātuḥprapitāmahebhyaḥ sapatnīkebhyo brāhmaṇān prāgvanniveśya āyantu pitara ityādinā kṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā pitrādibhyo mātrādibhyo mātāmahādibhyaśca pātratraye prāgvanmantraiḥ svadhāṃ kṛtvā apahatā asurādināstreṇa ca sasikatāṃstilān vikīrya teṣāṃ sadarbhahasteṣu śuddhajalaṃ svadhājalaṃ ca prāgvanmantrataḥ pṛthak krameṇa dattvā(tādikaṃ?) pitṝn vilomato'bhipūjya prāgvat saṃskṛtaṃ (cā? ca)rvādikaṃ sapiṇḍīkara(ṇaṃ? ṇavad) juhuyāt |
viśeṣastvapūpahomānantaram iyameva sāyātprathamā vyaucchaditi pañcadaśakaṃ yuṣṭaye ityekāṃ saṃvatsarasya pratimāsikām oṃ agnaye kavyavāhanāya svadhā namaḥ śivāya svāhā ityādi somāya pitṛmaye yamāya aryamṇe aṅgirase agniṣvāttebhyo barhiṣadbhyaḥ somapebhya ūṣmapebhyaśca juhuyāt |
ājyaṃ (prākāgra?) -

p. 602)

stvekaikaśastaccheṣānnaṃ pitrādīnāṃ pātreṣu prakṣipyājyaṃ tilairupastṛṇāti |
atha śuddhodanapāyasaghṛtagulāpūṣaphalabhūyiṣṭhamannā(jya? dyaṃ) tridhā vibhajya (pā? bhā)gena pūrvaṃ devebhyaḥ prakṣipyātha puruṣeṇa prokṣyābhimantrya pitrādibhojyeṣu tilān vikīryāghoreṇa pariṣicya vāmadevena svottānakareṇa tasyānuttānakaraṃ haviṣaḥ pradakṣiṇaṃ nītvā tattadaṅguṣṭhāgreṇa idaṃ viṣṇvādinā viṣṇo havyaṃ rakṣasveti bhojyāni sparśayitvā svakare jalaṃ gṛhītvā amuṣmiñcchrāddhe viśvebhyo devebhya idamannaṃ dattaṃ dāsyamānaṃ cātṛptestat sarvaṃ na mamāmṛtāyetyaśanaṃ puruṣeṇāmṛtopastaraṇamasīti dadyāt |
pitrādibhyaścaivameva |
viśeṣastu viṣṇo kavyaṃ rakṣasveti sparśayet amuṣmiñcchrāddhe pitṛbhya ityādinā ca |
pitrādibhyo'pyapāmaśanaṃ pūrvavad dadyāt |
te ca tā apo yathāpūrvaṃ pībeyuḥ |
tatprāṇāhutimantrānprāṇe niviṣṭo amṛtaṃ juhomītyādīn yajamāna eva paṭhati |
teca tā āhutīḥ svayameva juhuyuḥ |
tadanu [kh: virajāmadhya] jānumadhyasthavāmakareṇa pātrasparśastathaiva dakṣiṇena yathājoṣaṃ mauninaḥ prabhuñjīran |
yajamāno'pyuttarābhimukham īśānasaṃpuṭaṃ rakṣoghnān kṛṇuṣvaṃpāṃjādīnṛcāṃ prācītyādīṃśca trināciketaṃ trisuparṇān japaṃstiṣṭhet (jyeṣṭha[k:sā]sāmāniva?) tasmin kāle yadyāgacchedatithiḥ tamapīśvarabuddhyāa mṛṣṭaṃ śiṣṭānā(n? ni)bhojayet |
atha tṛpteṣu darvyānnamādāya sarvebhyastṛptāḥ stheti darśayet |
te ca tṛptāḥsma iti brūyuḥ |
tacca bhūmau vikiret ye agnidagdhā jātā jīvā yetvadagdhāḥ kule mama bhumau dattena tṛpyantu tṛptā yāntu parāṃ gatimityādinā prāgvad vikīryāmṛtāpidhānamasīti culukaṃ ca dadyāt te tat pītvā kṛtahastāvasecanāstathaivāsīran |
tatraiva maṇḍale sadyena darbhān vāmena tilān vikīrya bhuktaśeṣādādāya piṇḍān satilājyadadhimadhūnīśapuruṣāghoraiḥ etat te pitarityādibhirmūlāntaiḥ pitrādibhyo nirvapet |
tadyathā - etat te pitāsau ye te mātāmahā ye ta ācāryā ye te guravo ye te sakhāyo ye te jñātayo ye te'mātyā yoṃte'ntevāsinastebhyaśca patnayastebhyastābhyaśca svadhā nama iti |
etatte pitāmahā ityādinā ca |
evaṃ etatte prapitāmahā ityādinā ca |
tathā ca tadvanmātrādibhyo(yu? mā) tāmahādibhyaśca piṇḍāṃstrīṃstrīn pradāyātha bhūmau darbheṣvannaśeṣaṃ vikīryātrālpamebhirnirmārṣṭi |
yena patitā garbhā asṛgbhāja upāsate tebhyaḥ svajāḥ svadhā namastṛpnuvantu madantu ca |
ye āmā ye ca pakvā ye ca duṣṭāḥ patanti naḥ |

p. 603)

tebhyaḥ svajāḥ svadhā namastṛpnuvantu madantu ca |
ye kumārā ye striyo'vijñātāḥ patanti naḥ |

tebhyaḥ svajāḥ svadhā namastṛpnuvantu madantu ca |
athainān saṃkṣālanena ye samānā ye sajātā iti dvābhyāṃ tri[k: tribhira](ravasalaṃ? rapasavyaṃ) vāmenāpyūrjaṃ vahantīrityādinā ca mūlāntaṃ pariṣicya vasanābharaṇahiraṇyādikāṃ dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā svadhāpātramuttānayet |
atha puruṣādinā vājevājetyādinā kare gṛhītvā dvijānutthāpya tān pradakṣiṇīkṛtya yajamānaḥ praṇamati |
te ca brāhmaṇāḥ saṃpitṛra ityādināśiṣaḥ prayu~jīran |
annaśeṣaiḥ kiṃ kriyatāmiti yajamānena pṛṣṭairiṣṭaiḥ sahopabhujyatāmityabhidhāya gantavyam |
sa ca tānādvārādanuvrajet |
tataḥ pitṛtarpaṇamantraiścaturviṃśatipiṇḍān svāhāvivarjitaiḥ prakṣipya prāgvadūrjaṃvahantīriti pariṣicya jayādiprāyaścittāntamādhenuvarapradānāt karma kṛtvā praṇītotsecanāntamagniṃ visṛjet |
tadanu putrakāmā yā patnī madhyamaṃ piṇḍamādhatta pitara ityādinā prāśnāti |
atha brāhmaṇānanyāṃśca bhojayitvā putramitrabhṛtyādibhiḥ sahitaḥ pitṛśeṣamaśnannaihikāmuṣmikānapi sarvān kāmān prāpnoti |

itīdamantyeṣṭividhānamīritaṃ pṛthaṅ navaśrāddhavidhiṃ ca ṣoḍaśaiḥ |
tataḥ sapiṇḍīkaraṇaṃ tathāṣṭakā nirūpya tantreṣu yathoditaṃ vidhim ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde antyeṣṭipaṭalo dviṣaṣṭitamaḥ ||

Kriyapada, Kapitel 63: Sühne und Wiederherstellung der Ritualordnung

Das Kapitel fragt, wie eine unterbrochene oder gestörte Verehrung wieder aufgenommen werden kann. Es ordnet Versäumnissen bestimmte Sühnehandlungen zu und beschreibt ein Waffenopfer sowie die Jaya-Bali-Gabe. Seine Aussagen über Unheil, rituelle Unreinheit und soziale Gruppen gehören zur historischen Rituallehre; sie sind keine heutigen Tatsachenurteile über Menschen oder Ursachen von Krankheiten.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha triṣaṣṭitamaḥ paṭalaḥ |

cyutaskhalitadoṣāṇāmadbhutānāṃ ca śāntaye |
nityanaimittikānāṃ tu prāyaścittaṃ nigadyate || 1 ||

tridvyekasaṃkhyāyajane hīne nirmālyaśodhane |
kramāt kaniṣṭhasnapanaiḥ snapayet pūjayedapi || 2 ||

sandhyāsu yadi nirmālyaṃ liṅgamūrdhani tiṣṭhati |
sānnidhyaṃ hanti devasya rājñaḥ śaktiṃ ca hāpayet || 3 ||

gandhahānau tu dāridryaṃ puṣpahānau śriyaścyutiḥ |
dhūpadīpavihīnaṃ yadarcanaṃ rogaduḥkhadam || 4 ||

p. 604)

naivedyahīnaṃ durbhikṣamagnikārye cyute sati |
anāvṛṣṭibhayaṃ rāṣṭre balicchede prajākṣayaḥ || 5 ||

nityotsavasya hānau syāt paracakrabhayaṃ sadā |
mahotsavasya vicchede rājñaḥ kartuśca nāśanam || 6 ||

tasmānna hāpayet kañcidupacāraṃ vicakṣaṇaḥ |

yathāktocā(ra? rāt)sampad vivardhate |

pramodād vāthavā vighnāt pūjādehiha vicyutau || 7 ||

tattaddviguṇitāṃ pūjāṃ kṛtvāghoraśataṃ japet |
vṛṣayāgavihīne tu gavāṃ nāśo bhaved yataḥ || 8 ||

tacchāntyai vṛṣabhasyaiva pūjā dviguṇitā bhavet |
dhvajahīnotsave rājñaḥ śatrupīḍā bhaved yataḥ || 9 ||

tadbhaṅge vā patākāyā mārī rāṣṭre pravardhate |
tacchāntyai tu dhvajasyaiśe kuṇḍe'gnau vṛṣamantrataḥ || 10 ||

samidādyaṣṭabhirhutvā vṛṣaṃ caiva śivaṃ yajet |
punarapi dhvajamucchrityotsavaṃ pravartayediti yāvat |
maṅgalāṅkurahīne syād rājādīnāmamaṅgalam || 11||

triyambakādinā hutvā saviśeṣaṃ śivaṃ yajet |
hīne kautukabandhe tu rāṣṭre rakṣā vinaśyati || 12 ||

tatra traiyambakenājyaṃ hutveṣṭvā kalayecca tam |
cūrṇotsavaṃ vinā rogo rāṣṭre bhavati śāntaye || 13 ||

mṛtyuñjayena hutvātra saviśeṣaṃ śivaṃ yajet |
tīrthayātrāṃ vinā rāṣṭraṃ jalābhāvena pīḍyate || 14 ||

hutvājyaṃ saṃhitāmantraistīrthayātrāṃ pravartayet |
dhvajāvarohaṇe hīne pīḍayeccaṇḍamārutaḥ || 15 ||

kṛtvā tu pūrvavacchāntiṃ śivamiṣṭvāvaropayet |
utsavāvāhitānāṃ tu gaṇānāmavisarjane || 16 ||

rāṣṭrakṣobho bhavecchāntyai śivamiṣṭvā jayābalim |
vikīrya tu gaṇān sarvānabhipūjya visarjayet || 17 ||

p. 605)

nityotsave(na? tu) liṅgaṃ vā beraṃ vāpi mahotsave |
patitaṃ yadi yānāde rājarāṣṭrādināśakṛt || 18 ||

prāyaścittaṃ tu tatraiva devaṃ vinyasya sarvataḥ |
tiraskariṇyā saṃveṣṭya samālipya ca tat sthalam || 19 ||

snātvā kṛtvā tu puṇyāhamannaliṅgamathāparam |
vidhāya tacca beraṃ ca tatraiva vidhinārcayet || 20 ||

navakenābhiṣicyātha śālyannaṃ ghṛtapāyasam |
nivedyātrāgnimādhāya prācyāṃ nāmāntasaṃskṛte || 21 ||

ghṛtaṃ caruṃ ca samidho madhukṣīre ca lājakān |
īśādibhistu sadyāntairgāyattryā śvetasarṣapaiḥ || 22 ||

tilairastreṇa mūlena śālibhiśca śataṃ śatam |
hutvāthādhāraśaktyādimantraiścāpi digīśvaraiḥ || 23 ||

diśi yasyāṃ tu talliṅgaṃ cyutaṃ tatpālamantrataḥ |
tilājyābhyāṃ śataṃ hutvā jayādiṃ niṣkṛtiṃ tathā || 24 ||

kṛtvā sviṣṭakṛtaṃ dadyād dikpāloktāṃ tu dakṣiṇām |
haimo gajo hiraṇyaṃ ca mahiṣyo mahiṣānvitāḥ || 25 ||

haimacchāgastathā hāraḥ pittalaṃ hemasaṃyutam |
payasvinyaśca rūpyaṃ ca dakṣiṇāḥ kathitāḥ kramāt || 26 ||

punaḥ pravartayed yātrāṃ śiṣṭaṃ ca vikired balim |
beraṃ cet patitaṃ bhinnaṃ tatroktāt tu caturguṇam || 27 ||

prāyaścittaṃ dakṣiṇā ca syādannaṃ cāpyavāritam |
beramanyaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya yātrāśeṣaṃ pravartayet || 28 ||

mahāsnapanapūjāṃ ca mūlaliṅge pravartayet |
pūjāvicchedakālasya gauravānuguṇena tu || 29 ||

prāyaścittaṃ prakurvīta tatkāladviguṇārcanam |
homaṃ ca dakṣiṇāṃ cāpi dattvā pūjāṃ pravartayet || 30 ||

ā dvādaśā [kh: śāt pū]hāt pūjāyā vicchede niṣkṛtiḥ smṛtā |
liṅge tu mānuṣe paścāt pratiṣṭhāmeva kārayet || 31 ||

p. 606)

ārṣasvayaṃbhuliṅgānāṃ kṛtvā saṃprokṣaṇaṃ punaḥ |
jīrṇasthāpanamātreṇa snapayitvā tu pūjayet || 32 ||

śivakumbhāstrayorbhaṅge karturmaraṇamādiśet |
ājyādyaiḥ saṃhitāmantraistatra hutvā śataṃ śatam || 33 ||

tilājyamastrataścānye kumbhāstre tatra pūjayet |
pūjite snapanārthaṃ tu kalaśe kalaśeṣu vā || 34 ||

bhinne(khi? bhi)nneṣu vānyāṃstu samāpūryārcayet tathā |
astreṇājyaśataṃ hutvā teṣu saṃpātayed ghṛtam || 35 ||

tadvat tāvajjapitvā tu svarṇaṃ dadyācca śāntaye |
prāsāde prāṅgaṇe vāpi mṛte vā rudhirakṣate || 36 ||

mūtraviṣṭhādisikte vā śvodakyāsūtikādibhiḥ |
caṇḍālairvā sṛgālairvā gṛghrolūkaiśca gardabhaiḥ || 37 ||

praviṣṭe ca prasūte ca prāyaścittaṃ nigadyate |
tatra tāṃ tāṃ bhuvaṃ khātvā dvihastaṃ parito'pyatha || 38 ||

uddhṛtya tāṃ mṛdaṃ tyaktvā gokarīṣāgni[k: di]nā dahet |
tad bhasma ca parityajya gomūtreṇābhipūrya tu || 39 ||

viprapādāmbutīrthādbhiḥ pañcagavyena ca kramāt |
gobhirākrāmayeccāṣṭamṛdbhirāpūrayedapi || 40 ||

prapāṃ vā maṇḍapaṃ [pāt kṛ] kṛtvā brāhmaṇāṃstatra bhojayet |
dakṣiṇe'rdhendukuṇḍe'gnau saṃskṛte cāhite śive || 41 ||

audumbarī cāpā[kh: pa]mārgasamidhaṃ ca ghṛtaṃ carum |
siddhārthāṃśca kramādaṣṭasahasraṃ tu pṛthak pṛthak || 42 ||

īśānyairbrahmābhirhutvā punaḥ śālīṃstilān yavān |
mudgān samadhurā dūrvāḥ pāyasaṃ ca(ravaḥ? caruṃ) kramāt || 43 ||

brahmabhiścaiva mūlena gāyattryā juhuyāt punaḥ |
aṅgānāṃ taddaśāṃśena sarvadravyairjuhoti ca || 44 ||

p. 607)

anivāritamannādyaṃ dattvā kṣepyo balirniśi |
śreṣṭhādisnapanenāpi snapayitvo[tvāpavartitaḥ]papattitaḥ || 45 ||

dakṣiṇāśca pradeyāni dattvā pūjāṃ pravartayet |
liṅge pāṣaṇḍicaṇḍālaśvādispṛṣṭe'bhicārakaiḥ || 46 ||

mantrairyukte ca pūrvoktaṃ gosañcārādi karma yat |
sarvaṃ kṛtvātha kośaṃ tu kṛtvā yajñatarūdbhavam || 47 ||

(ghṛ? kṛ)tavāryantasaṃsthānaṃ suvṛttaṃ golakopamam |
liṅgopari ca tāloccaṃ kṛtvā nīrandhramāhitam || 48 ||

vyastai[ktai]rgavyaiḥ samastaiśca tridinaṃ tridinaṃ kramāt |
kaṣāyairaṣṭamṛdbhiśca gandhatīrthodakairapi || 49 ||

vyomavyāpidvayeśā[k: nā]strād brahmaprāsādatārakaiḥ |
mṛtyuñjayena mūlāṅgai rudraiśca pavamānakaiḥ || 50 ||

āpūryātha japeyuśca ekaviṃśativāsarān |
caturdaśā(hā)dvā sapta doṣagauravayuktitaḥ || 51 ||

aṣṭa * * * * * * * * vā patite mṛte |
pañcagavyena saṃprokṣya kṛtvā puṇyāhavācanam || 52 ||

proktamantrādibhiḥ prāgvajjuhotyapsumate'gnaye |

gauravānuguṇamāhutibāhulyaṃ dakṣiṇāgauravaṃ cāpyūhyam |

tathā rajasvalāsparśe juhotyaśucaye'gnaye || 53 ||

snapane vā pratiṣṭhādāvasamāpte tu karmaṇi |
yajamāno mūrtidharo gururvā saṃsthito yadi || 54 ||

tatrāpi gavyapuṇyāhakumbhāstrayajanādanu |
tvaṇ no agnyāditisṛbhiḥ saṃhitāstraiśca pūrvavat || 55 ||

hutvātha gohiraṇyādyaṃ dattvā karma pravartayet |
annādyaṃ brāhmaṇādibhyaḥ pradeyaṃ syādavāritam || 56 ||

caturthī(?) snapanādarvāg (bhavane? bhagne) vā toraṇadhvaje |
uktahomādivicchede tatrāpyuktaprakārataḥ || 57 ||

p. 608)

pañcagavyādihomānte tat tad vinyasya pūjayet |

alpaprāyaścittam |

atha prāsādahārāsu valmīkaṃ vāthavā madhu || 58 ||

jāyeta raktakanyā vā gṛdhrolūkakapiñjalāḥ |
garbhāgāraṃ viśeyurvā vimāne vāśaniḥ patet || 59 ||

tatrāpi pūrvakathitadoṣaśāntiṃ tu kārayet |
athotpāteṣu jāteṣu dhūmaketūdgamādiṣu || 60 ||

bhūmikampe diśāṃ dāhe caṇḍavāte'gniviplave |
avātavṛkṣapāte vā śakracāpodgame niśi || 61 ||

adbhuteṣvatha cānyeṣu taddoṣapraśamāya tu |
astrayāgaṃ purā kṛtvā saviśeṣaṃ śivaṃ yajet || 62 ||

adyathā -

prācyāmaiśe'thavodīrcyā prāgvat kṛtvā tu maṇḍapam |
alaṅkṛtya tu puṇyāhaṃ vikirakṣepapūrvakam || 63 ||

kumbhāstrayajanād bhrāntvā vedyāṃ kṛtvā tu bhadrakam |
ṣaḍaṅgamūlenāṅgaiśca tadvarṇavihitaiḥ kramāt || 64 ||

jātiyuktai(stu? rapi) tathā sakalīkṛtavigrahaḥ |
vighnamiṣṭvārghyamāpūrya tilakī puṣpaśekharaḥ || 65 ||

śaktyanantāsanādūrdhvaṃ dharmādiguṇapaṅkajaiḥ |
kalpāntārkasatadyutirdaśabhujo daṃṣṭograpañcānanaḥ piṅgaśmaśrujaṭodbhaṭastriṇayano muṇḍasrajā maṇḍitaḥ ṭaṅkaṃ carma kapālacāpabhujagāñchūlāsivahnīn śaraṃ bibhradbhogivibhūṣaṇo ḍamarukaṃ vyāghrāji[ka: da]nāttāmbaraḥ || 66 ||

evaṃ dhyātvā tu mūlāṅgaiḥ sakalīkṛtya pūjayet || 67 ||

arghyādyairatha bhogānāmāgneyacchadanādiṣu |
vidyeśvarāṃśca taddikṣu tadbāhye daśalokapān || 68 ||

p. 609)

tacchastrāṇyabhitasteṣāṃ yathāvadabhipūjayet |

tadvat trikoṇakuṇḍe'gnau khādirāṇāṃ samidbhiśca saṃkṣālya kṣīritvakpiṣṭabhasmabhiḥ (?) |

lakṣmīdevīsahādūrvākrāntyekādaśapaṅkajaiḥ || 69 ||

śakravallīsadābhadrāmusalīmadhupāhvayaiḥ |
rocanāgarukarpūramāṃsīkuṅkumacandanaiḥ || 70 ||

uśīramurukuṣṭhānāṃ piṣṭairapi ca lepayet |
prakṣālya tīrthasalilairbilvapatraiśca gharṣayet || 71 ||

amantraṃ pūjayet prāgvadadhivāsanamaṇḍape |
śayyāyāṃ hemakumbhe'dbhirhemaratnādipūritaiḥ || 72 ||

prāgvat tribhāgatattvādimūrtyādyairadhivāsya tu |
mūlāṅgaiḥ śivamāvāhya tasmin sampūjya lagnake || 73 ||

kumbhasthaṃ tu śivaṃ liṅge yojayannabhiṣecayet |
sampūjya tu yathāpūrvaṃ mukhyādisnapanena tu || 74 ||

upapattyābhiṣicyeśaṃ prāgvat pūjāṃ pravartayet |

mahādoṣaprāyaścittam |

atha svinne saniṣṭhīve liṅge dhūmoṣmapīḍite || 75||

adīkṣitai'sca viprādyaiḥ spṛṣṭe vāpyanyaliṅgibhiḥ |
prāgvad dārumaye kośe pañcagavyaiḥ pṛthak kramāt || 76 ||

samastaiścāvagāhaṃ tu kārayitvā ṣaḍāhnikam |
mṛdbhiśca candanādyairapyavaghṛṣyābhiṣicya tu || 77 ||

tribhāgatattvamūrttyādiṣaḍadhvaparibhāvanāḥ |
vidhāyārghyādibhiḥ samyagabhyarcya tu sadāśivam || 78 ||

aṣṭottaraśatādīnāṃ pañcaviṃśatikāntataḥ |
snapanānāmekatamenopapattyābhiṣecayet || 79 ||

mahāpūjāṃ cāgnikāryaṃ yathāpūrvaṃ vidhāya tu |
baliṃ vikīrya bhūtebhyo dattvānnādyaṃ ca dakṣiṇāḥ || 80 ||

p. 610)

pravartayed yathāpūrvaṃ pū(ja? jā)yāmutsavādikam |
āvāhitaśivasyāgnernirvāṇe pūrvavat kramāt || 81 ||

(ādhoyijya?) juhotyājyaṃ tvanno agnyādinā punaḥ |
samittilacarūṃścāstrāt kṛṣṇādaṣṭasahasakam || 82 ||

jayādiniṣkṛtyantaṃ tad yathāpūrvaṃ prakalpayet |

anāvāhitaśive vodvāsitaśive vāgnau nirvāṇe pūrvoditamantradravyaiḥ pratyekamaṣṭottaraśataṃ hutvā gurumūrttidharādibhyo hiraṇyaṃ dakṣiṇāṃ dadyāt |

śive'gni * * naṃ spṛṣṭvā yadi syuḥ śivavahnayaḥ || 83 ||

juhoti pūrvamantrādyaiḥ kramād vivicaye'gnaye |
laukikāgnerdavāgnervā saṃsarge śucaye'gnaye || 84 ||

pūrvadravyamantrairjuhotīti yāvat |

śāvasūtakiśūdrādyaiḥ spṛṣṭe'gnau ca pramādataḥ |
aśuddhadravyasamparke * * jantau sahasrakam || 85 ||

samidhāṃ juhuyāt sājyaṃ pāyasaṃ ca tilāṃstataḥ |
siddhārthāṃśca carūn dūrvāḥ pratyekaṃ tu śataṃ śatam || 86 ||

mūlenāṅgairdaśāṃśena vidyeśebhyaḥ sakṛt sakṛt |
astrebhyaśca tathā hutvā raktānnena baliṃ niśi || 87 ||

vikireduktamārgeṇa nṛttagītādimaṅgalaiḥ |
evaṃ kṛtvāstrayāgaṃ tu saviśeṣaṃ śivaṃ yajet || 88 ||

sarvaśāntirbhavet tatra tadvat sarvatra maṅgalam |

astrayāgādhikāraḥ |

itthaṃ hi sarvadevānāṃ prāyaścittaṃ pṛthak pṛthak || 89 ||

śuddhiṃ ca doṣaśāntiṃ ca svasvatantraiḥ samūhayet |
svasvatantroditaiścāpi samitprabhṛtibhistathā || 90 ||

juhuyād doṣaśāntyarthaṃ svasvamastraṃ ca pūjayet |
snapanaṃ ca yathāpūrvaṃ kṛtvā saṃpad vivardhate || 91||

p. 611)

sānnidhyaṃ cāpyavacchedāt tattaddevasya jāyate |
śāntyarthaṃ cāpi doṣāṇāṃ kāmānāṃ cāpyavāptaye || 91 ||

jayābaliṃ ca vikiret tatprakāro'pi kathyate |
uttarāyaṇasaṃsthe'rke'pyathavā doṣasaṃbhave || 92 ||

aṣṭamyośca caturdaśyoḥ pakṣayoḥ śuklakṛṣṇayoḥ |
ārdrāyāṃ caiva mahatīṃ śambhoḥ pūjāṃ pravartayet || 93 ||

snapayitvā pañcagavyaistathā pañcāmṛtairapi |
trikālaṃ vā catuṣkālaṃ nityādaṣṭaguṇādhikam || 94 ||

sāgnikāryaṃ savāditragītanṛttopaśobhitam |
niśāsu prakṛtiprasthataṇḍulaiḥ sādhitena tu || 95 ||

bhūtakrūreṇa tūktena bhūtebhyo vikired balim |
mahotsavoditaiḥ sarvairbalimantrairyathākramam || 96 ||

śuddhodanena devebhyo bhūtebhyo bhūtakūrataḥ |
mahotsavoditebhyastu gaṇebhyo balimādarāt || 97 ||

vikired bhojayeccāpi brāhmaṇān liṅginastathā |
anyebhyo'pi ca mṛṣṭānnaṃ pradadyādanivāaritam || 98 ||

tadantesnapaneneśamupapattyābhiṣecayet |
sarvaśāntikaro hyeṣa sutārorayajayapradaḥ || 99 ||

upasargagrahapretabhūtapīḍādināśakṛt |
āyuśśrīvardhanaścāsmāt kartavyo bhūtaye nṛbhiḥ || 100 ||

prāyaścittavidhiścanityaviṣyo naimittikānāṃ tathā doṣāṇāmapi śāntaye nigadito yaḥ śaivatantroditaḥ |
utpātapraśamaśca vi'svaduritakleśānvihantrī nṛṇāṃ pūjāsrasya jayābaliśca vijayaśrīvardhanaḥ kīrtitaḥ || 101 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde prāyaścittādipaṭalastriṣaṣṭitamaḥ ||

p. 612)

Kriyapada, Kapitel 64: Erneuerung von Linga und Tempel

Zum Abschluss des Kriyapada beschreibt das Werk die Erneuerung beschädigter Heiligtümer. Ein vorläufiger Ort der Verehrung bewahrt die Kontinuität, während Bild, Sockel oder Bau erneuert werden. Sorgfalt im Umgang mit dem Bestehenden und die Anerkennung der beteiligten Handwerker bilden greifbare Themen dieses Kapitels.

Zur deutschen Übersetzung dieses Kapitels

atha catuṣṣaṣṭitamaḥ paṭalaḥ |

jīrṇoddhāravidhiṃ vakṣye liṅgaprāsādayāḥ kramāt |
khaṇḍite sphuṭite bhinne calite patite hṛte || 1||

dagdhe jīrṇe'ṅgahīne ca sagarbhe vā kṣate cyute |
ajñānādadhike vonamāne liṅge tu mānuṣe || 2||

pratiṣṭhite vā kṣudārthaṃ liṅge nadyabdhipīḍite |
tyajanti mantrāstalliṅgaṃ devaścāpi yataḥ sphuṭam || 3 ||

tyaktaṃ mantraiśca devena tyājyaṃ pāṣāṇavad bhavet |
talliṅgamāśrayantīha piśācā brahmarākṣasāḥ || 4 ||

uktairdoṣaiḥ praduṣṭaṃ cet tyājyaṃ pīṭhamapi sphuṭam |
sakale'pi ca tulyāḥ syurete doṣāstathaiva hi || 5 ||

brahmaviṣṇvādikānāmapyanyāsāṃ pratimāsu ca |
devatānāmime doṣāstulyāstyājyāstatastu tāḥ || 6 ||

tatra mūlālayād bāhye yāmye pūrvottare'thavā |
kuryād bālālayaṃ mūle pañcāṃśe tu tribhāgataḥ || 7 ||

navāṃśe pañcabhistryaṃśe dvābhyāṃ bālālayaḥ smṛtaḥ |
mūle tu paścimadvāre syānnair-ṛtyāṃ tu vānile || 8 ||

tadagre maṇḍapaṃ cāpi samalaṅkṛtya pūrvavat |
tanmadhyavedyāṃ śayanaṃ saṅkalpyoktavidhānataḥ || 9 ||

mūlaliṅgeṣu nandeṣutryaṃśapañcatridasrakaiḥ |
kṛtvā tu dāravaṃ liṅgaṃ sapīṭhaṃ sumanoramam || 10 ||

puṇyāha vikirakṣepakumbhāstrabhramaṇādanu |
toraṇadvāralokeśakalaśārcanapūrvakam || 11 ||

vidyeśakumbhān paritaḥ saṃsthāpya śayanasya tu |
haimādyanyatamaṃ kumbhaṃ śayyāyāṃ vinidhāya tuṃ || 12 ||

tīrthāmbhaḥpūrite tasmin hemaratnādisaṃyute |
mūlāṅgabrahmamantrāṃśca vyomavyāpidvayaṃ tathā || 13 ||

gāyatrīṃ caiva sāvitrīmastramantrau ca vinyaset |
pūjayecca yathāpūrvaṃ saṃspṛśya prajapecca tān || 14 ||

p. 613)

śaṅkhabheryādinirghoṣaiḥ kumbhaṃ garbhagṛhaṃ nayet |
yātrāhomaṃ tu mūlāṅgaiḥ kuryād garbhasya pūrvataḥ || 15 ||

kumbhādbhiḥ prokṣya liṅgādyaṃ śivājñāṃ śrāvayet tataḥ |
bho bhoḥ sattvena yenedaṃ duṣṭaliṅgaṃ samāśritam || 16 ||

sa śīghrametadutsṛjya gacchatu sthānamīpsitam |
atra devo yathāpūrvaṃ vidyāvidyeśvarairyutaḥ || 17 ||

devyā saha gaṇaiḥ śaśvat sannidhattāṃ sadāśivaḥ |
ityuktvārghyaṃ ca dattvāsmāt piśācādīn visarjayet || 18 ||

vyāpakeśvaraśabdaśca caturthyanto namonvitaḥ |
tārādiyuktaḥ svenaiva ṣaḍaṅgāni svajātibhiḥ || 19 ||

anena sakalīkṛtya svayaṃ tadvyāpinaṃ śivam |
liṅgālayādau saṃsmṛtya prārthayenmanunāmunā || 20 ||

oṃ

bhagavalliṁṅgametat tu duṣṭaṃ doṣāvahaṃ yataḥ |
asyoddhārācchāntirastu sarvebhyo vyāpakeśvara ! || 21 ||

taduddhāre pravṛttaṃ māmadhitiṣṭheha śaṅkara! |
tatheti devenādiṣṭaḥ śāntihomaṃ samācaret || 22 ||

kṣīrājyamadhudūrvāgrairmantrasaṃhitayā śatam |
liṅgasañcalanārthaṃ tu sahasraṃ juhuyād ghṛtam || 23 ||

mūlād daśāṃśato'ṅgaiśca punaḥsthāpanamuddiśana |
'sataṃ juhoti kṣaireyyā tataḥ pāśupatāstrataḥ || 24 ||

brāhmādikānāṃ bhāgānāṃ sahasraṃ tu pṛthak pṛthak |
saṃprokṣya śāntikumbhādbhistattadbhāge tu saṃspṛśet || 25 ||

japitvāhutisaṃkhyaṃ tu vilomārghyaṃ pradāya tu |
punaḥ pratiṣṭhā kālena yāvatā tasya śakyate || 26 ||

tanniścityāvadhiṃ tasmai śanairvijñāpayed guruḥ |
praṇavādyaṃ tu saṃruddhairmūlāṅgairbrahmabhistathā || 27 ||

vilomatastu liṅgādau vyāptaṃ taṃ vyāpakeśvaram |
sūtrasthaṃ vyomavad vyāptaṃ dhyātvā kumbhe niyojayet || 28 |

p. 614)

brahmādibhāgagān mantrān mūlaṃ cāpi ṣaḍadhvabhiḥ |
kumbhe tasmin samāvāhya saṃpūjyārghyādibhiḥ kramāt || 29 ||

vāsasāstreṇa saṃveṣṭya dattvārghyaṃ kumbhamuddha[kh:tta]ret |
śirasaiva vahan gacchet prādakṣiṇyaṃ svayaṃ guruḥ || 30 ||

praveśya maṇḍape prāgvacchayyāyāṃ viniveśayet |
pūrvavad brahmabhirdikṣu koṇeṣvaṅgairjuhoti ca || 31 ||

trikhaṇḍabhāvanā kāryā dāaruliṅgaṃ yathāpuram |
prātarbālālaye lagne dāruliṅgaṃ sapiṇḍikam || 32 ||

saṃsthāpya kumbhagān mantrāṃstasmin devaṃ ca yojayet |
abhiṣicya tu tatrasthamevaṃ vijñāpayecchivam || 33||

oṃ

yāvanmūlālaye liṅgaṃ niṣpannaṃ syāt pratiṣṭhitam |
tāvad dārumaye liṅge sānnidhyaṃ kuru śaṅkara ! || 34||

tatastatraiva gantavyamasmālliṅgāt prasīda me |
sṛṣṭikrameṇa mantrāṃśca dhyātvā tasmin ṣaḍadhvanaḥ || 35||

arghyādyaiḥ prāgvadabhyarcya hutvā prāgvat trivāsaram |
caturthadivase snānaṃ navakena vidhāya tu || 36 ||

nityapūjotsavādyaṃ yat karma tatra pravartayet |
sati caṇḍeśvare caṇḍaṃ visṛjyāpsu vinikṣipet || 37 ||

tato hemakhanitreṇa khātvāstreṇa tu deśikaḥ |
adoṣaduṣṭaṃ pīṭhaṃ ceduddhṛtyānyatra vinyaset || 38 ||

rakṣed yajet sa eveśo yato bālālaye'rcyate |
duṣṭaṃ liṅgaṃ haimarajjvā baddhvā vṛṣabhayojite || 39 ||

śakaṭe tu samāropya kṣiped gādhetare'mbhasi |
śailaliṅge vidhistvevaṃ dārujaṃ cecchivāgninā || 40||

dahedastreṇa ratnaṃ vā mṛnmayaṃ vāgnidāhataḥ |
avivarṇamuduṣṭaṃ cet tadeva sthāpayet punaḥ || 41 ||

p. 615)

lauhaṃ tadeva tu punaḥ prāgvat kṛtvā salakṣaṇam |
pratiṣṭhāpyārcayet kuryādālaye nūtanaṃ punaḥ || 42 ||

mṛtsudhāpratimādīni varṇādyādhānataḥ punaḥ |
nūtanānyuktamārgeṇa pratiṣṭhāpya tu pūjayet || 43 ||

piṇḍikaiva yadā duṣṭā tyaktvā tāmaparāṃ punaḥ |
adhivāsya yathāpūrvaṃ mūlaliṅgaṃ niyojayet || 44 ||

mūlaliṅge tu niṣpanne prāgvad devāgramaṇḍape |
kṛtvādhivāsanādyaṃ tu sthāpayed garbhamandire || 45 ||

bālaliṅgasthitaṃ devaṃ prāgvat kumbhe'dhiropya tu |
sthāpite (bā? mū)laliṅge tu pūrvavat sanniyojayet || 46||

prāsāda eva jīrṇaścet tasyodhāro'tha kathyate |
prāsādamantrān sarvāṃstu samāhṛtya yathākramam || 47 ||

pūrvoktena krameṇaiva khaḍge saṃyojya pūjayet |
prāsāde tu suniṣpanne tanmantrān pūrvavat kramāt || 48 ||

khaḍgādādāya saṃyojya saṃprokṣya snapayecchivam |
pratiṣṭhāto daśaguṇāṃ jīrṇoddhāre tu dakṣiṇām || 49 ||

dadyānmūrtidharebhyaścāpyācāryāya tato'dhikam |
viprebhyaścaiva liṅgibhyastakṣabhyo'rthibhya eva ca || 50 ||

tadvat karmakarādibhyo dadyād deyāṃstu puṣkalān |
liṅge pratiṣṭhite yad vā prāsādakaraṇe phalam || 51 ||

jīrṇoddhāre kṛte tasmād dviguṇaṃ labhate phalam |

itthaṃ dharmād viśiṣṭājjagati tanubhṛtāṃ bhogamokṣopalabdhyai vidyādehasya śambhorvadanasarasijavyaktaviśvāgamārthaiḥ |
nityādyaṃ karmacakraṃ savidhikamakhilaṃ yatra dṛśyaṃ yathāva- jjīrṇoddhārāvasānaṃ suraguruvibudhastaṃ kriyāpādamūce || 52 ||

iti śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevapaddhatau siddhāntasāre uparibhāge kriyāpāde jīrṇoddhārapaṭalāścatuṣṣaṣṭitamaḥ ||

samāptaḥ kriyāpādaḥ

|| śrīḥ ||

īśānaśivagurudevapaddhatiḥ |

śrīmadīśānaśivagurudevamiśraviracitā |

Schlussbetrachtung

Ein Heiligtum wird gebaut, belebt, gepflegt und erneuert. Der Abschluss des Kriyapada erinnert damit auch an die Vergänglichkeit religiöser Formen und an die beständige Aufgabe der Fürsorge. Verehrung findet in Räumen statt, die Menschen mit Aufmerksamkeit gestalten und erhalten.

Als heutige Anregung kannst du deinem Übungsort etwas Sorgfalt schenken und den Menschen danken, die gemeinsames spirituelles Leben ermöglichen. Ein aufgeräumter Platz, ein bewusstes Ankommen und rücksichtsvolles Miteinander können die Meditation unterstützen. Danach öffnet der Yogapada einen neuen Blick: von der Gestaltung des heiligen Ortes zur Sammlung des Geistes und zur Frage nach Befreiung.

Beim erneuten Lesen kann bereits eine kurze Sanskritzeile zum Gegenstand konzentrierten Studiums werden. Vergleiche Wortlaut und Übersetzung in Ruhe; aus sorgfältigem Verstehen wächst ein tragfähiger Zugang zum Text.

Verwandte Schriften und Siehe auch

Für den Vergleich bieten sich drei Fragen an: Wie beschreiben andere Agamas Shiva und die Bindung der Seele? Wie ordnen Ritualhandbücher Verehrung und Diksha? Wie führen Meditationstexte zur inneren Sammlung? Die folgenden Verweise dienen diesem Vergleich; sie behaupten weder identische Lehren noch eine direkte Abhängigkeit aller genannten Werke.

• Soma Shambhu Paddhati
• Svacchanda Tantra
• Netra Tantra
• Mrigendra Tantra
• Kirana Tantra
• Raurava Agama
• Vijnana Bhairava Tantra
• Kularnava Tantra
• Tantraloka
• Yogini Hridaya

Quellen und Literatur

• Muktabodha Indological Research Institute: īśānaśivagurudevapaddhati, vier elektronische Bände, jeweils IAST und Devanagari: M00016 (Samanyapada 1–14), M00017 (Mantrapada 15–52), M00018 (Kriyapada 1–30), M00233 (Kriyapada 31–64 und Yogapada 1–3). Herausgeber laut Dateiköpfen: Ganapati Shastri; elektronische Erfassung unter Aufsicht von Mark Dyczkowski. Dateiköpfe: Creative Commons BY-NC 4.0. Die gelieferte IAST-Fassung ist Übersetzungsgrundlage; örtlich wurde die getrennt gelieferte Devanagari-Fassung verglichen.
• Bibliographische Angaben der Dateien: Band 1 nennt 1921, die weiteren Bände 1922. Druckausgabe, in den Köpfen genannter Verlag und elektronische Fassung sind zu unterscheiden; insbesondere bezeichnet der Beschreibungssatz von M00233 den Band abweichend als „Volume 3“. Die inhaltliche Fortsetzung und der Dateititel weisen ihn hier als Band 4 aus.
• J. P. Prajith: Isanasivagurudeva Paddhati – study, 2008, Kapitel 2. Autor und Datierung. Nur zur historischen Einordnung, nicht als zusätzliche Sanskritgrundlage verwendet.
• Moderne Begleitmedien: Yoga-Vidya-Wiki, Nyasa und Shiva-Shakti-Philosophie. Bilddateien auf dem Wiki und Videotitel beim Anbieter am 24. September 2026 geprüft. Bilder und Videos zeigen beziehungsweise erläutern heutige Praxis, keine historisch belegte Durchführung dieses konkreten Werkes.
• Seminarverweise: Indische Schriften und Chakra; die vier eingebundenen Feeds wurden am 24. September 2026 abgerufen.

Seminare

Kundalini Yoga

06.11.2026 - 08.11.2026 Kundalini Yoga Einführung

Gründliche Einführung in die Theorie und Praxis des Kundalini Yoga, Yoga der Energie. Die praktischen Übungen des Kundalini Yoga umfassen Pranayama (…

Arjuna Wingen

13.11.2026 - 15.11.2026 Kundalini Yoga Mittelstufe

Intensives Kundalini Yoga Seminar zur Erweckung der inneren Kundalini Energie, Erweiterung des Bewusstseins und Entfaltung des vollen Potentials. Yoga A…

Manuel Hirning

Indische Schriften

26.12.2026 - 02.01.2027 Indische Rituale Ausbildung

Du interessierst dich für indische Rituale? Du hast die einzigartige Gelegenheit, in dieser Rituale Ausbildung bei Yoga Vidya die kleine Puja, große P…

Sukadev Bretz, Shankari Winkelbauer

01.01.2027 - 10.01.2027 Yogalehrer Weiterbildung Intensiv A1 - Jnana Yoga und Vedanta

Kompakte, vielseitige Weiterbildung für Yogalehrer rund um Jnana Yoga und Vedanta.
Tauche tief ein ins Jnana Yoga und Vedanta, studiere die indischen S…

Vedamurti Dr Olaf Schönert

Chakras

20.11.2026 - 22.11.2026 Heilreise durch die Chakren

Tauche ein in eine transformative Reise durch die sieben Hauptchakren und erfahre, wie du deine Energiezentren aktivieren, ausbalancieren und für dein …

Nese Niekrens, Gajendra Sebastian Niekrens

26.12.2026 - 01.01.2027 Kundalini Yoga Intensiv Praxis - Live Online

Intensives Praktizieren der im Mittelstufen-Seminar gelernten Übungen für noch tiefere Erfahrung und Erweiterung des Bewusstseins ohne viel Theorie. L…

Sukadev Bretz, Shaktipriya Vogt, Radharani Birkner

Energiearbeit

04.11.2026 - 04.11.2026 Einführung in die Chakratherapie - Online Workshop

Uhrzeit: 18 - 21 Uhr
Ein Chakra ist ein feinstoffliches Kraftzentrum des Körpers, welches wichtige Körperfunktionen steuert und bestimmten Organen zug…

Beate Menkarski

06.11.2026 - 08.11.2026 Kundalini Yoga Einführung

Gründliche Einführung in die Theorie und Praxis des Kundalini Yoga, Yoga der Energie. Die praktischen Übungen des Kundalini Yoga umfassen Pranayama (…

Arjuna Wingen

Zur Textausgabe: Hauptartikel · Deutsch · IAST · Devanagari · 108-Auswahl · Mantrasammlung

← Vorheriger Teil · Nächster Teil →